H^**Hr!r'*^ ; y
mc
M<^-.
M
sh:
iU'A
i»M
pm
':! o .
'i^^l^-r^.,je^'^^-
-.:-,-=*»"
^--
5:?*'I1
#^■1-^5,?^
■4^
■A.
■i:S V
SILENCED.
An Episode in the l)et'euso of Port Arthur
X
H
O
H
QC
O
d a-
o
1 5
w CD
?^ o
o Z
o
- ttj
r -^
C3
bX)
O
WAR BETWEEN
JAPAN AND RUSSIA
THE COMPLETE STORY OF THE DESPERATE
Struggle Between Two Great Nations
WITH
Dominion Over the Orient
as the Tremendous Prize
Describing and Picturing the ISIighty Confiict, the Hitherto
Resistless March of Russian Force Across Asia, and
the Advance of Japan into a Position of
World-Power Among the Nations
WITH HISTORICAL AND DESCRIPTIVE SKETCHES OF
RUSSIA, SIBERIA, JAPAN, KOREA AND MANCHURU
CONTAINING MANY MAPS AND ILLUSTRATIONS
BY
RICHARD LINTHICUM
Of the Editorial Staff of the Chicago Chronicle, Author of "Boer and Britisher in South
Africa," etc., etc.
WITH COPIOUS INTRODUCTION AND SPECIAL CHAPTERS
BY
TRUMBULL WHITE,
War Correspondent and Historian, Author of "War in the East'* (a history of
the Chinese-Japanese war of 1895), *'Our War With 'Spain," etc., etc.
COPYRIGHT 1904
BY
W. R. VAN8ANT
Dedicated
to
The Heroes of War
and
The Lovers of Peace
Chronology of Russian Aggression in Asia
Which Fcesulted in the Russo-Japanese War
I860 — Russia annexes extreme eastern part of Manchuria, thus securing the port of
Vladivostok.
1881 — Russia occupies more Manchurian territory
1885 — Russian colonies established In Manchuria.
1891 — Czar Alexander III. Issues a rescript for the building of the trans-Siberian
railroad.
1893 — Treaty of Shimonoseki, making peace between China and Japan. France,
Germany iind Russia compel Japan to withdraw her claims as to portions of
the Liaotung peninsula, and Japan yields to superior force.
1896— Private treaty between China and Russia, the latter promising to defend
China against the world : Manchurian railway agreement perfected.
1897 — Germany gets possession of Kiau-Chou. Russia takes the opportunity to seize
Port Arthur and Talien-wan.
1900 — Boxer rebellion gives further opportunity to Russia to fasten her grip on
Manchuria.
1901 — Protests by Japan and other powers as to Russian encroachments on Chinese
territory
1902 — Treaty of alliance between Great Britain and Japan is signed Jan. 30. China-
Russian treaty signed April 8 for the evacuation of Manchuria by Russia, and
declariu!^ the province to be an integral part of China ; China s commercial
treaty vrith (irent Britain signed Sept. r».
lOtK:; — Russia fails to keep pledge to evacuate Manchuria, and April 23 demands
new couditions as to the carrying out of the Manchurian treaty-
June — Japan and the United States object to the new conditions, and Russia later
i-;iys she has demanded no new conditions. Russia begins movements on the
Yalu River under pretense of taking up timber concessions.
July — Japan protests and presses Korea to open the port of Wiju to foreign trade.
Great Britain and the United States concurring in the demand. Pavloff, Rus-
sian minister to Korea, makes threats.
August — Japan proposes a modus Vivendi the 12th, and negotiations are opened.
Japan presses Russia for fulfillment of all treaty conditions.
September — Russia gives new pledge that New t'hwang and Mukden would be
evacuated Oct. 8, but later demands grants for landing places and military
post stations, and Japan evinces resentment.
Oct. 8 — China signs commercial treaties with Japan and the United States.
Oct. 15 — Japan agrees to recognize dominant interests of Russia in Manchuria, but
wants Chinese sovereignty unimpaired. It also demands recognition of Japan-
ese influence in Korea and the opening: of Yongampho and other ports, besides
a neutral zone on both sides of the Yalu River,
Oct. 30 — Reoccupation of Mukden by Russia is reported.
December — Japanese diet opens the 10th and the government is censured for the
inadequacy of its measures.
Dec. 17 — Russia makes reply to Japan's last note, but it excludes Japan altogether
from the Manchurian question.
Dec. 21 — Russia is asked to reconsider its reply
Dec. 28 — Emergency ordinance is issued in Japan, giving the government unlimited
credit.
Dec. 29 — High court of war is held, with the emperor in the chair, Admiral Togo
is pnt in command of the fleet; he captured the Taku forts in 1900.
1904 — Jan. 5 — Japan sends final note to Russia, intimating that her demands must
be acceded to or war will result.
Jan. 8 — Review of troops is held at Tokio and great enthusiasm is shown.
Jan. 15 — Russia delays answer and Japan shows Impatience.
Jan. 30 — Minister Kurino makes inquiries at St. Petersburg as to when a reply
to Japan's last note may be expected.
Feb. 3 — Russia's reply is sent to Tokio, but proves unsatisfactory.
Feb. 5 — Baron de Rosen, Russian minister, is notified at Tokio that Japan intends
to sever diplomatic relations with Russia.
Feb. 6 — Minister Kurino, Japanese envoy, demands his passports at St. Petersburi.'
and receives them. Baron de Rosen is notified to quit Tokio.
Feb. 8 — First shot of the war is fired near Chemulpo, Korea, in the afternoon, and
three Russian warships are blown up by Japanese torpedoes in Port Arthur
at midnight.
Feb. 9 — War declared.
^
Japanese Imperial Rescript Declaring
War on R^ussia
we, by the grace of heaven, emperor of Japan, seated on the throne
occupied by the same dynasty since time immemorial, hereby make procla-
mation to all our loyal and brave subjects as follows:
We hereby declare war against Russia, and we command our army and
navy to carry on hostilities against her in obedience to their duty with all
their strength, and we also command all our competent authorities to make
every effort in pursuance of their duties to attain the national aim with all
the means within the limits of the law of nations.
We have always deemed it essential in international relations, and have
made it our constant aim, to promote the pacific progress of our empire in
civilization, to strengthen our friendly ties with other states, and to estab-
lish a state of things which would maintain enduring peace in the far east,
and to assure the future security of our dominion without injury to the
rights or interests of other powers. Our competent authorities have also
performed their duties in obedience to our will, so that our relations with
all the powers had been steadily growing in cordiality.
It was thus entirely against our expectation that we have unhappily
come to open hostilities against Russia. The integrity of Korea is a matter
of the gravest concern to this empire, not only because of our traditional
relations with that country, but because the separate existence of Korea
is essential to the safety of our realm.
Nevertheless, Russia, in disregard of her solemn treaty pledges to China
and her repeated assurances to other powers, is still in occupation of Man-
churia, has consolidated and strengthened her hold on those provinces, and
is bent upon their final annexation. And since the absorption of Manchuria
by Russia would render it impossible to maintain the integrity of China,
and would, in addition, compel the abandonment of all hope of peace in the
far east, we were determined in those circumstances to settle the ciuestion
by negotiations and to secure thereby permanent peace.
With that object in view our competent authorities by our order made
proposals to Russia, and frequent conferences were held during the last six
months. Russia, however, never met such proposals in a spirit of concilia-
tion, but by wanton delays put off a settlement of the serious questions,
and by ostensibly advocating peace on one hand, while on the other extend-
ing her naval and military preparations, sought to accomplish her own
selfish designs.
We cannot in the least admit that Russia had from the first any serious
or genuine desire for peace. She rejected the proposal of our government.
The safety of Korea was in danger, and the interests of our empire were
menaced. The guarantees for the future which we failed to secure by
peaceful negotiations can now only be obtained by an appeal to arms.
It is our earnest wi.sh that by the loyalty and valor of our faithful
subjects, peace may soon be permanently restored, and the glory of our
empire preserved.
MUTSUHITO.
gi
Russian Supreme Manifest Dec^^ring
War on Japan
By the Grace of God we, Nicholas II., emperoi, -^ autocrat of all the
Russlas, etc., make known to all our loyal subjects:
In our sobcitude for the maintenance of peace, which is dear to oui
neart, we made every exertioi ,^ i^x,-'>iid?te tranquillity in the far ea^^t, In
these peaceful aims we signifiea asseni jc cnt proposals of tht Japanese
government to revise agreements regarding Korean affair.', existing between
the two governments. However, the negotiations begun upon this subject
were not brought to a conclusion, and Japan, without awaiting tne receipt
of the last responsive proposals of our government, aeciarea cue aegotiationsL
broken off and diplomatic re tions with Kussia disioivea.
Without advising us oi t^.2 fact tliat tne oreacn of sucn relations would
in xtseii (near an opening ji warlike operations, the Japanese government
gave orderb to its torpeao boats to suddenly attacls our rjaadron standing
in the outer '\-:k^^ ji cne lortress of Port Arthur. Upon receiving reports
jLiuin one viceroy in the far east about this, we immediately commanded
him to answer the Japanese challenge with armed force.
Making known this our decision we, with unshaken faith in the Al-
mighty and with a firm expectation of and reliance upon the unanimous
willingness of all our loyal subjects to stand with us in defense of the
fatherland, ask God's blessing upon our stalwart land and naval forces.
Given at St. Petersburg, January 27, 1904, A. D. (New Calendar, Feb-
ruary 9, 1904), and in the tenth year of our reign. Written in full by the
hand of His Imperial Majesty. NICHOLAS.
1
t-H
o
p
M
O
H
M
M
pq
W
Is
m
OS
o
I ^
•^ ^ ^
^ s
° §
^ o
J CO
o 53
P4
^ t»
oO
CQ •— I
OP («
_2 <*H ♦a
^^ ^
cS
+^
a>
c$
tn
o
4^
OS
t>
CCS
bo
a
-^
c«
OP
»-^
a>
.a
*^
a>
o£
O
A4
CONTENTS
IntTOduction • 25
CHAPTER I
THE WAR AND ITS TAUSES
Japan and Russia Clash in Deadly Conflict for Supremacy in Asia — News Causes a
Sensation in the United States and Japan ^s Victory is Likened to Dewey ^s in
Manila Harbor — Sympathy of American People for the ''Under Dog'' —
Both Nations issue Formal Statements Concerning the Causes of the War 33
CHAPTER II
THE FIRST BLOW
Japanese Torpedo Flotilla Attacks the Russian Fleet in the Roadstead at Port
Arthur and Blows Up Two Battleships and a Cruiser — Japanese Lose Two
Torpedo Boats — Japanese Battlefleet Returns the Following Morning and
Engages the Russian Ships and the Land Battery in Fierce Action 45
CHAPTER in
THE RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA
BY TRU]\rBULL WHITE
Historical and Geographical Sketch of the Great Northern Power — Peter the Great
and His Boundless Ambitions — Yermak, the Conqueror of Siberia — Muraviev
Carries Russian Dominion to the Pacific Ocean — The Great Siberian Railway
— Manchuria in the Grasp of the Muscovites — The Conquest of Turkestan —
Resources and Industries of the Russian Empire — The People and their
Customs — The Siberian Exile System ... . ... 50
CHAPTER IV
JAPAN, THE ISLAND EMPIRE
BY TRUMBULL W^HITE
The Rise of an Asiatic Race into Full Fellowship in the Family of Nations
Historical and Descriptive Sketch of the Land and the People — The American
Commodore Perry Opens the Country to the World— Growth of Western
13
14 ' CONTENTS.
Civilization — The Mikado Eestored to Power— End of the Feudal System —
Constitutional Government Established — Japan's War with China and Its
Far-Eeaching Eesults — Extension of Commerce and Influence 103
CHAPTEE V
KOEEA AND MANCHUEIA
BY TRUMBULL WHITE
* ^ The Land of Morning Calm ' ' — Sketch of the Hermit Nation — History, Geog-
raphy, Eesources, People, Customs — ^Weakness of the Government — The Scene
of Jealousy and Strife — Eivalry of Chinese, Japanese and Russians — Man-
churia and Its Eelation to tlie Chinese Empire — Chinese Ports in the Grr'b-
bag for Ambitious Nations — Secret Treaties with Eussia — The Manchurian
Eailway — Port Arthur in Eussian Control — The Boxer Uprising — The Looming
of the War Cloud . . . , . 1:^5
CHAPTEE VI
UNITED STATES SAVES CHINA
Secretary of State John Hay Sends a Note to European Powers Asking Them to
Join with the United States in Maintaining the Neutrality and Integrity of
the Chinese Empire — All Accept and the ''New Diplomacy'' Wins a Signal
Victory — Our Part in the War . 143
CHAPTEE VII
DUTIES OF NEUTEAL NATIONS
President Eoosevelt's Proclamation of Neutrality Defines the Obligations of a
Neutral Power and of its Citizens or Subjects, and Also the Eights of the
Belligerents with Eespect to Neutral Nations — All the Great Powers Declare
Neutrality at the Outbreak of the Eusso-Japanese War . . . 151
CHAPTEE VIII
FIGHTING FOECES OF THE MIKADO AND THE CZAE
Comparison of the Military, Naval and Financial Strength of the Combatauts at
the Outbreak of the War — Japan Well Prepared in Every Way, but Her
Army was Small in Comparison with the Eussian Military Machine — Financial
Standing and Eesources of the Two Warring Emiures... , . 153
CHAPTEE IX
GEEAT MEN OF THE WAE
Brief Sketches of the Men who Eule the Destinies of Japan and Eussia and
Others Famous in Diplomacy^ the Army and the Navy — Pen Pictures of
CONTENTS. ir,
Mutsuhito the Japanese Mikado, Viceroy AlexieflP, Admiral Togo, Plehve the
''Terrible Euss,'' &c., &c., Together with Anecdotes Illustrating Their Chief
Characteristics . . 167
CHAPTER X
ON THE EVE OF THE WAR
How the People of the Japanese Capital Remained Calm in the Face of a Great
Crisis, While the Government Secretly Prepared for War — People Knew Noth-
ing of the Merits of the Controversy — Japanese Spies Disguised as Chinamen
— Keep Government Informed Concerning Russian Affairs in jNIanchuria. . 183
CHAPTER XI
THE FIRST SHOT IN THE WAR
A Russian Cruiser and Torpedo Gunboat Trapped in the Korean Harbor but
Forced to Fight in the Open — Japan's Second Naval Victory, in which Not a
Japanese Life was Lost — Recalls Admiral Cervera's Brave Dash at Santiago —
First Shot in the Preliminary Skirmish Fired to the Russians . . . 1S8
CHAPTER XII
PORT ARTHUR, THE RUSSIAN ^^ GIBRALTAR"
Named by the English for a Daring Naval Lieutenant, Fortified by the French for
the Chinese, Won by the Japanese in the War with China and Finally Leased
to Russia — Dalny, the Commercial City, Splendidly Located, to Be Terminus
of the Siberian Railway — Port Arthur as a Purely Military and Naval Base . IW
CHAPTER XIII
RUSSIA'S CALL TO BATTLE
Czar Answers Mikado Challenge to Combat and Army Reserves are Called to the
Color9r-War Department Takes Charge of the Trans-Siberian Railway —
Czarina Throws Kisses to Schoolboys and Students — People Kneel in the Snow
Before a Chapel Containing a Sacred Image and Pray for Victory .... 213
CHAPTER XIV
HARBIN, RUSSIA'S ARMY BASE
Viceroy Alexieff Deserts Port Arthur a Week After Hostilities Begin and Estab-
lishes His Base of Military Operations at Harbin, 600 Miles North of the
Besieged Fortress— Japanese Recognize the Change as a Shrewd Strategic
Move — ^Description of the New Seat of Viceregal Power 2'2{)
16 CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XV
BED CROSS IN THE WAR
Japan and Russia Had Effective Organizations for Caring for the Sick and
Wounded— Empress Dowager at the Head of the Society in Russia— Merchants
and Churchmen Make Large Donations and American and English Women
Aid in Preparing Materials — ^Japan at First Declines Outside Aid 237
CHAPTER XVI.
THE PRESS AND THE WAR
How the News of the War Reaches America After Traversing Fifteen Thousand
Miles of Cable on the Bed of the Ocean — Cablegrams from China Cost the
American Press 3.8 Cents a Word and from Japan 50 Cents a Word — Route of
a Press Dispatch from Nagasaki to Chicago 241
- . CHAPTER XVII
TORPEDO ATTACKS PROVED EFFECTIVE
The Torpedo an American Invention Which Has Been Most Highly Developed in
Austria — Torpedo Boats Compared to Battleships and Cruisers — Daring Life
on a Destroyer — The Stiletto of the Navy With Which Deadly Blows Are
Struck in the Dark — The Whitehead Torpedo and How It Is Launched. 245
CHAPTER XVIII
VLADIVOSTOK, THE PIONEER OUTPOST
First Russian Stronghold Built in the Far East — Entrance by the Golden Horn
Like the Golden Gate of San Francisco — Life in the Remote Military and
Naval City Which Is a Cheap Imitation of St. Petersburg — A Fortress as
Impregnable as Millions of Dollars Combined with Science and Nature Could
Make It ... ... 25:)
CHAPTER XIX
JAPAN'S ARMY INVADES KOREA
Transports Loaded With Mikado's Troops Rushed to Gen-san, Masampho and
Chemulpo and Take Possession of the Hermit Kingdom — Two lines of Battle
Formed and an Advance Made Toward the Yahi River on the North of
Which Russia Was Concentrating a Large Army — Hardships of the Russian
Troops Transported in Box Cars 273
CHAPTER XX
LOCKED IN THE BLACK SEA
Russia's Fine Squadron Barred From the Scene of War by the Treaty Governing
The Dardanelles — Description of the Historic Strait Which Is the Key to the
Turkish Capital and Connects the Sea of Marmora With the Aegean Sea —
Fortified by the Ottoman Government and Considered Impassable Except
With the Sultan's Consent 279
18 CONTENTS.
CHAPTEE XXVI
GALLANT DEATH OF ADMIRAL MAKAEOFF
Eussian Naval Commander at Port Arthur Goes to His Death on the Battleship
Petropavlovsk, Which Is Blown Up by a Japanese Mine — Crew of 525 Men Go
Down and but 80 Are Eescued — Verestchagin, the Great Eussian War Painter,
Also Perishes— Makaroff, Called ' ^ The Cossack of the Sea, ' ' One of the Most
Dashing and Ablest OflBcers in Eussian Navy — Mourned by Eussia and Japan... 331
CHAPTEE XXVII
THE JAPANESE MAECH TO THE YALU
In Eight Weeks the Mikado's Land Forces Sweep the Eussians Out of Korea and
Across the Yalu, Practically Holding All the Territory in Dispute at the Be-
ginning of the War — One of the Most Marvellous Marches in History —
Japanese Defeat Cossacks at Chong-Ju — General Kuropatkin in Command of
the Russian Forces 347
CHAPTEE XXVIII
THE BATTLE OF THE YALU
First Great Battle of the War Fought on Manchurian Soil — Japanese Cross the
Eiver on Pontoons Under a Heavy Fire and Then by an Artillery Attack Cap-
ture the Heights Held by the Russians — Flotilla of Gunboats Aid the Japanese
Commander — Japanese Bodies Lay in Heaps at the Eiver Ford — Eussian
Losses Heavy — Eetreat Toward Fengwangcheng :.i. 352
CHAPTEE XXIX
POET AETHUE CUT OFF BY LAND
Russians Abandon Fengwangcheng and Make a Stand at Kinchou — ^Key to the
Eussian Situation in Nanshan Hill, Which Is Strongly Fortified — Japanese
Storm the Hill Nine Times in the Face of a Deadly Fire, Which Wipes Out
Entire Companies — One of the Most Desperate Charges in the History of War-
fare — Japanese Cut Eailway Line to Port Arthur 359
CHAPTEE XXX
DEFEAT OF STAKELBEEG'S EELIEF EXPEDITION
General Kuropatkin Sends an Army Corps Under General Stakelberg to the Relief
of Port Arthur — ^Description of the Battles of Vafangow and Telissu, in Which
the Eussian Forces Are Cut to Pieces and Flee Northward to Eejoin the Main
Army Under General Kuropatkin— Japanese Are Left Free to Attack Port
' Arthur by Land .-. 369
CONTENTkS. 19
CHAPTER XXXI
THE ^^THERMOPYLAE OF MANCHURIA''
Kuroki Defeats Kuropatkiu at the Second Battle of Motien Pass and Opens the
Way to Lioayaug — Russians Lose the **Key to Manchuria" After a Desperate
and Bloody Battle Fought in a Fog — Japanese Occupy the Valley of the Liao
River — Personal Experiences of a War Correspondent 376
CHAPTER XXXII
THE BATTLE OF LIAOYANG
Six Days' Battle Between the Russians Under Kuropatkin and Three Japanese
Armies Ranks as One of the Great Engagements of the World and the Blood-
iest Since the Franco-German War — Losses on Both Sides Almost as Great as
at Gettysburg — Defeat of the Russians, Who Were Strongly Intrenched, As-
*sures Japanese Control of Manchuria . . 3^7
CHAPTER XXXIII
THE DRAWN BATTLE OF SHA RIVER
Ten Days of Continuous Fighting With the Russians for the First Time on the Ag-
gressive — ^Battle Line is Forty Miles Long — Kuropatkin Checks the Japanese
Army After the Hardest Fought Battle of the War — Richard H. Little 's Mag-
nificent Description of the Spectacular Engagement — Both Armies Go Into
Winter Quarters, but Keep Up Brisk Skirmishes. ... . 408
CHAPTER XXXIV
THE SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR, CONTINUED
General Nogi's Land Forces Continue the Attack From the Rear and Take Fort
After Fort, but With Heavy Loss — Dynamite Bombs and Bayonets Used in
Fierce Hand-to-Hand Conflicts— Two Months of Fighting for 203-Meter Hill,
the Key to the Russian Situation— Stoessel 's Defense of the * * Russian Gibral-
tar'^ the Most Gallant in War History . . . . 421
CHAPTER XXXV
THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR
General StoeBsel Surrenders the Great Fortress to the Victorious Japanese on New
Year's Day, 1905, After Five Days of Bloody Hand-to-Hand Fighting-
Japanese Take 25,000 Prisoners, of Whom 16,000 Were in the Hospitals— Dra-
matic Meeting Between Stoessel and Nogi— Siege Cost Nearly 80,000 Lives—
The Dawn of Peace 433
^'<*~»» . ~» fW
in =
g
W P;
o <^
§
<5 o
o ^
o -
^
M -^
^,
o
<
H
at
a>
be.
o --
W -.
w -:
UST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
PAGE
Frontispiece
Frontispiece
fr0ntispiecj2
11
^'Silenced*' .•.. • .
General NoGi . . ...
General Stoessel
The Besieged City , .^
Brave to the Last . . . . . ....
Admiral Togo ... . .
Admiral Eojestvensky .... . ....
General Kuroki . .
General Oku ....
Worn Out . . ^ . .... ...
The Desperate Fight . . .... . ...
The Czar Addressing a Body of Imperial Guards .
A Signal Torch at a Cossack Post ....
EussiANS Drawing Lots for Military Service . ... ....
The Emperor of Japan and His Suite.
Territorial Expansion of Eussia — Map . ....
Map Showing Points of Active Operations in the War between Russia and
tJAPAN • .. •• • . •
Returning from the Review . . ... . .
Nicholas II, Czar of Russia. . .......
Czarina OF Russftv.. . ... . .
Russian Exiles to Siberia. ... ...
Japanese Cavalry ... . . .... • .
Bayonet Exercise with Dummies . .
A Hospital Corps .
KiACHAU, German Naval Station .
Russian Imperial Family . .
Count Leo Tolstoi
Russian Torpedo-Boat Destroyer Buini.
Russian Cruiser Sisoi Veltky . . .
Mutsuhito, Emperor of Japan
Empress of Japan
Czarina of Russia in Robes of State. . . . .
Czar of Russia in Robes of State
Off TO THE War
Marquis Ito, Japan 's Greatest Statesman . ...
Field Marshal Yamagata, the *' Right Hand" of the Mikado.
Russian Soldier and His Dogs . . . .... . .
Docs Hunting Wounded and Dead Soldiers
General View of Vladivostok . . .
View of Chemulpo
The Landing Place, Tobolsk, Russia. .. ...
Scene in a Russian Prison . .
Japanese First-Class Battleship Yashima
12
21
21
22
22
39
40
49
50
51
52
61
62
. 71
. 72
. 72
. 73
. 74
. 83
. 84
. 84
. 93
. 94
. 95
. 96
105
.105
.106
106
115
116
116
.117
.117
118
118
127
.128
.145
23
24 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
PAGE
Japanese Torpedo-Boat Destroyer Usuguma 146
Japanese Jinrickshaws ... ... . . . . . . . 163
Japanese Idols in the Temple of Nikko. . . . 164
Admiral Alexieff, Russian Viceroy in Far East . .... 181
General Kouropatkin, Russian Minister of War and Commander of Land
Forces . . . 181
Admiral Avelan, Russian Navy . . . . . 182
General Wasmundt, Russian Army . . 182
Admiral Skrydloff, Russian Navy . . . . 182
Count Lamsdokf, Russian Minister of Foreign Affairs 182
Vice-Admiral Enomoto, Japanese Navy ... ..190
Field Marshal Oyama, the ''Left Hand" of the Mikado 199
General Nozu, Japanese Army . .... 199
Baron Tadasu Hayashi.. .... . 200
Admiral "Kabayama, Japanese Navy . 217
Major-General Fukushima, Japanese Army 217
Admiral Ito, Japanese Navy .217
On the Mancpiurian Border. . 218
Russian Frontier Post in Manchuria . 218
Japanese Infantry Scouting . 231
Market Day in a Siberian Town . 236
Russian Troops in Camp . . 23tj
Map, Position of Fleets at Beginning of War 2n3
The Moloch of War. . 254
Coming Out of Vladivostok Harbor . 271
Going Aboard Ships. ... 272
Russians Encamped in a Chinese Temple. . 289
French Influence ..... . 290
Further Growth Illustrated . 290
Russian Officers Hurrying to the Front , 307
Torpedo Attack on Port Arthur 308
Cossack Leader Receiving Order from Commander 325
Coolies at Work upon the Port Arthur Defenses.. .326
Modern Officers of Japan. . . 343
Modern Infantry of Japan . 343
Wandering Musicians Playing to Japanese Beauty . 344
Friendly, Though Foes . * 361
Russian Ambulance Train . . 362
Human Birds of Prey 379
Artillery on the March in Manchuria . 380
Under Fire .... .... .389
The March of Despair. . 390
The Cossack General, Rennenkampf ... . 391
Selling Life Dearly. ... . .... 392
INTRODUCTION
BY TRUMBULL WHITE.
THE CAUSES AND SIGNIFICANCE, OF THE RUSSO-
JAPANESE WAR
I^^ VERY work on an Asiatic snb,iect, whatever its theme or
ft ^ its scope, might fitly begin and end with a query. The
whole Asiatic situation, physical, political, so^nal, intellectual
and commercial, might be punctuated with inteiTOgation points.
It is a continent of questions, a kaleidoscope of problems.
The looming of the war cloud over the Orient raises afresh
in the mind of the student of world affairs, the memoiT of a
myriad of problems that have arisen out of Asia, sometimes
solved, often given up as too puzzling for human solution. This
war between Russia and Japan makes new questions to be asked,
that cannot be answered in full until long after the smoke of
battle has vanished, and the last echo of cannonading has died
away.
We call Africa ''the Dark Continent,'' and the phrase is an
apt one to apply to this wilderness of tropical jungle and marsh,
of untraveled rivers and ranges, of desert wastes and of benighted
peoples who have been left so far behind in the rise of the human
race. But Asia is the true Dark Continent, when by darkness we
mean mystery, obscurity and uncertainty. It is the birthplace of
the human race, of the world religions, of intellectual and social
systems of hoary-headed antiquity, in short of Civilization. Yet
in spite of all the thousands of years that measure its recorded
history there remain vast areas virtually unknown to the world
and unpenetrated by even the hardiest explorers, and strange
civilizations that we have not begun to understand. Indeed, it is
to be doubted if any European or American ever has fully under-
26
26 INTRODUCTION
stood the viewpoint, the manner of thought, the ruling spirit of
any Asiatic people. Take the wide sweep of Southern Asia that
connects Europe with the seat of wat in the Orient. Turkey,
Persia, Afghanistan, India, Siam, China and Japan. Every one
full of mystery when viewed from the standpoint of western
civilization; every one known to us in connection with some ques-
tion. We have had the Eastern Question, the Far Eastern Ques-
tion, the Indian Question, the Chinese Question, the Korean
Question, and now we have the Kusso-Japanese Question.
Ever since Peter the Great formed his ambitious plans for
Russian aggrandizement two centuries ago, the Asiatic Question
has been the Russian Question. As world-interests became more
intimate between nations, it has been necessarv for the world to
ask what Russia is doing. It is a long time since a year has
passed without a demand to know what the movements of the
great northern power might mean. The world has wanted to
know what Russia is domg on the Amur River in Siberia, what
in Central Asia, what in Afghanistan, what in Persia, what in
Manchuria, what in Korea. At last the demand has become in-
sistent, the problem has become pressing, and Japan has asked
the question with a voice that will not be denied answer
Beside this present cataclysm, such localized political prob-
lems as we have had in the Balkans or in Finland become of little
moment. It is impossible for the imagination to over-conceive
what this grapple between giant foes may mean to the world.
Let us look for a moment at the possible results, from the view-
point of the contestants, taking their positions at their own valua-
tion. The attitude of Russia as voiced by her statesmen and her
imperial ruler, is that the world's sympathy should be with their
country; that Russia is a Christian nation arrayed against a
heathen nation, a white race against a yellow, a western power
against an oriental. They declare that a Japanese victory would
mean the alliance of Japanese energy, alertness, intelligence, skill
and progress with Chinese numbers, resources and endurance for
a conquest of all Asia and the virtual commercial dominance of
INTRODUCTION 27
the world. They claim that America and Europe should hope for
Ilussian success, in order that the world shall not be overran by
the ^Mongols m a movement tremendously greater in its signifi-
( ance than were the mvasions of the civilized world a few cen-
turies ago by Ghengis Klian and Tamerlane, or Timur the Tatar.
The Japanese, however, declare that their stand is in the
interest of real civilization and true progress, against the on-
slaught of a tremendous despotism, benighted in its methods of
government, oppressive of all liberty and progress, threatening
a blight upon freedom wherever its authority extends. Japan
claims world sympathy with the clear stateinent that while Russia
may be white of race and (Jhristian of faith, in this instance the
Oriental comes far nearer to th(^ ideals of the Christian nations
and western civilization than does the power which claims their
fellowship.
Prefatory to the body of the volume in hand, let us weigh the
merits of these opposing contentions, to learn if it be Russia or
Japan that is fighting on the side of occidental civilization. Do-
ing this, we may have some surprises, and even some shocks to
preconceived opinion, but that is not as bad as to be resting in an
erroneous understanding of conditions. The histoncal and de-
scriptive cliai^ters which follow will bear out the opinions here
summarized, and even the revelations of the war itself, as opera-
tions continue and facts develop, will verify the same conclusions,
or so it is believed.
First, as to Russian demands for world-sympathy, based on
the fact that Russia is a Christian nation, while Japan is pagan.
It IS, indeed, true that the Russians are among the most religious
of peoples, strict in the formal observances required bj^ their faith.
The state church is that branch of the Christian religion known
as the Greek Catholic, as distinct from the Roman Catholic,
the Anglican and the various Protestant churches. In Rus-
sia it is all but universally accepted, from prince to peas-
ant, and loyalty to the Emperor, head of the church, exacts
loyalty to the church itself. Its cathedrals and its more modest
28 INTRODUCTION
places of worship are everywhere. Its shrines or ^4kons/^ before
which prayers are said, hang on the wall of every home, shop and
office. But it is difficult to discover that this universal formal
orthodoxy has had any effect to uplift the social, mental or moral
life of the nation, or, indeed, any good effect of any sort. A low
state of morals in private life; a doubtful standard of obligation
in public life, commercial 'and governmental alike; a shocking
state of national ignorance; an enslaved thought and speech—
these are conspicuous reasons why the real Christianity of Russia
may be questioned, however freely we admit the profession of the
faith.
In Central Asia, where the Russians have been in authority
over the conquered khanates for a quarter of a century, I have
Jooked in vain to find a trace of Christianity, or even the Russian
profession of it, given to the native tribes. The Russians have
built their own churches everywhere in Turkestan for tlieir own
officers, soldiers and merchants, but what we know as missionary
effort seems to be absolutely unknown. Furthermore, where Rus-
sians rule, missionary effort on the part of other Christian
churches is not permitted, and even in St. Petersburg and Moscow,
the Protestant and Roman Catholic churches permitted there for
the foreign residents exist only by sufferance and must avoid
even the suspicion that they are seeking to proselyte.
Let it be clearly understood that Russian dominion over Man-
churia and Korea would mean the practical cessation of mission-
ary labors m those fields, and that the Russians themselves would
do little or nothing toward a substitute movement of their own
church, and does not their chief plea for world sympathy fall to
the ground?
It requires but a brief paragraph to show the reverse of this
position— the Japanese attitude. True it is that Japan makes no
pretense of Christianity. The religion of Buddhism, and certain
faiths and practices which we call pagan, are there instead. But
Japan makes thought and speech and religion free. There are no
trammels on a man^s faith, and no restraint upon his teaching.
INTRODUCTION 29
Where Japanese authority goes, the missionary may labor at will.
Liberty and property are protected to a degree unknown in Kus-
sia. The spirit of the Island Empire is stirred to freedom, justice,
enlightenment, advancement. These are concomitants of Chris-
tianity, and the Japanese have truth with them when they declare
their nation closer to Christian ideals than is their powerful
enemy.
The threat of **The Yellow Peril" which Russia holds up be-
fore the world in the demand for occidental sympathy, lacks the
aspect of reality. Truly a Japanese-Chinese alliance would be a
powerful factor in world affairs, and justly so. But is not the
alternative the dominance of northern China by Russia? And
should we not rather welcome the uplifting of the Chinese by
sympathetic influences, to a position of worth, rather than to
approve the suggestion that the ancient nation should either re-
main an inert mass, or should be dominated and absorbed by
jealous European powers for their own profit? The only way in
which a Chino-Japanese alliance can invade the world of to-day
is by offering the world services or products which are desired.
If Japan and China possess qualities which make it possible for
them to invade and conquer the world of commerce they will do
it in time, in spite of Russian warnings. It is not for Russia to
avert that event by a single war, nor can Russia terrify the com-
mercial nations by projecting such a specter against the sky from
the rays of the searchlights mounted on their battleships.
It would be impossible to conceive a greater contrast between
nations than is immediately apparent between Russia and Japan.
In its details the difference will become visible to the most casual
reader, on every page of this volume. But we may note here,
for the purpose of perspective, some of the larger surface aspects
of this contrast. Physically, it is the difference between a con-
tinental power nearly three times as large as the whole of the
United States without Alaska, and an island power with an area
about equal to that of the state of California. The respective pop-
ulations of the two nations are approximately 135,000,000 and
30 INTRODUCTION
45,000,000. One is a sparsely settled, little developed land of mar-
velous natural resources hardly touched as yet, the other is a
densely populated land whose productivity is being forced to its
highest capacity by the alert, active, thrifty people who dwell
there. One sweeps from the Baltic Sea to the Pacific Ocean, and
from the burning deserts of Turkestan to the ice-bound shores of
the Arctic, including within its limits such tremendous variations
of barrenness and fertility, of heat and cold, of plain and forest
and mountain as can be paralleled by no single country m the
world. The United States and Canada would have to be consid-
ered together, in order to find a fair comparison. The otlier, in
its sweep of sea-giii; islands reaches from the tropics ahnost to
Behring Sea, but its climate is modified by the great mass of the
Pacific, so that except in the extreme north and the extreme south
there is a fair degree of uniformity. Generally speaking, Japan
IS temperate, mild, balmy and beautiful.
In the pages just jDassed we have drawn some comparisons on
the side of goverament, religion and ruling spirit, and these are ^ et
to be expanded in succeeding chapters. For a comprehensive con-
trast, the two nations may be fairly typified by a tremendous
glacier and a clear mountain torrential stream. One has huge
mass, slow motion, great weight, resistless progress toward the
warmer valley, and at last the sea. Cold, silent, ciTishmg, it makes
its way over obstacles to its destination. What cannot move out
of its path it destroys. On its surface appears the debris gathered
in its frozen flood. The other moves in haste, clears away ob-
stacles by its impact, leaps down the slope of beetling elites, turns
mill wheels for men, gives water to thirsty fields m the valleys,
lends beauty and cheer to the landscape, and in the end reaches the
sea to rest after worthy toil well done.
If in the end we are asked to say which has the greater power,
we can but point to the huge gorges and canons cut through moun-
tain ranges by brooks hardly wider than a man might leap, to
show the amazing effects of erosion. May we not yet find Japan
INTRODUCTION 31
making deeper impress on world affairs than can Russia, with all
her glacial momentum?
Most wars are but episodes m history, a partisan (controversy,
a sovereign's ambition, a greed for plunder, as the stimulating
cause, with indifferent importance to the world m the outcouu^
But this Russo-Chinese conflict looms big m its ultimate cons(»-
quenees. It promises to affect the destinies of the world, to decid(^
who shall dominate the Orient, to leave its traces on the eoimneree,
the politics and the industries of nations on the other side of the
world who have no share m the fighting.
If there be one great naval engagement or one great hind })attle
which, when the war is ended, can be named as the turning i)ouit
in the conflict, that struggle will go down into history as one
of the decisive battles of the world. Those of like signifi(*anee
are few, indeed. Charles Martel defeated the Saracens and it was
determined that Europe was to be Christian instead of Moslem.
The destruction of the Spanish Annada by British ships and
British storms decided that England, rather than Si)ain, was to
become the dominant power in Europe, and that Anglo-Saxon,
rather than Spanish, ideals were to survive. ^Marathon, Sara-
toga, Waterloo, Gettysburg, perhaps a dozen other battles, might
be named as really decisive in world history, and to these some
great name will be added before the Russo-Japanese war is end(Ml.
We of America are specially concerned m the present war A
Pacific Ocean power, as the United States has become, we are,
perhaps, more vitally interested in the outcome of this war, autl
the ultimate results of the outcome, than m any foiei.^n war that
has been waged heretofore. Our states face westward to the
Orient, with great cities and busy harbors, fertile fields and noisy
factories to be reckoned in world affairs. From Alaska, on the
north, to Samoa, on the south, and from San Franeiseo to ^lanila
lie the American possessions. Not onlv Hawaii, but Tutuila, Guam,
the Philippines and many a coral islet vield to American s(n^-
ereignty The only trans-Pacific cable is American. Our ships
ply every waterway on the great ocean. Our merchants are in
32 INTRODUCTION
every port. Our Chinese neighbors are the most vital problem
in the labor conditions of the Pacific states and the island de-
pendencies. The possible restraint of trade with the Orient in the
event of Russian victory is a real factor in the situation, as it
affects our commercial relations with China.
This war then is to be far-reaching in its consequences, and it
is to settle many things. I quote from a recent expression which
summarizes the situation. ^^The question in brief is: Shall the
reactionaiy principles of government, education and religion,
represented by the Eussian autocracy, be extended over southern
Asia as well as over northern, or shall the spirit of occidental civil-
ization prevail? That occidental civilization is suitable and adapt-
able to the needs of oriental people, and that it is of unspeakable
service to them, is demoiistrated by the case of Japan, which, in a
copaparatively short time, has taken rank among the civilized
130wers of the world. It is a remarkable thing that in this war
the interests of a true Christian civilization, the broad tolerance
which permits everyone to exercise his religious faith and political
opinion, whatever it may be, without interference, are championed
by a quasi-pagan nation, while intolerance, oppression and pro-
hibition of freedom of thought, religious or political, characterize
its quasi-Christian opponent/^
CHAPTER I
THE. WAR AND ITS CAUSES
Japan and Russia Clash in Deadly Conflict for Supremacy in Asia— News Causes a
Sensation in the United States and Japan's Victory is Likened to Dewey's in
Manila Harbor— Sympathy of American People for the ** Under Dog"— Both
Nations Issue Formal Statements Concerning the Causes of the War.
AT midnight, February 8, 1904, a flotilla of Japanese torpedo
boats stole into the roadstead at the Russian stronghold
of Port Arthur, blew up two of the finest battleships and on^^ of
the fastest craisers in the Russian navy and escaped without a
scratch.
Such was the news that electrified the world the following
morning, and told, although no declaration of war has been issur-d
by either power, that Jai3an and Russia at last had grappled with
each other m the long-expected struggle for supremacy m Asia.
This news created a sensation in the United States almost as
great as Dewey ^s May Dav victorj^ in Manila harbor, and expres-
sions of admiration were heard on every hand for the brave little
islanders who had dared to clip the claws of the great Russian
bear and defend their nation against his further encroachments.
A very large per cent of Americans, especially those who had
-followed the details of the (juarrel between the two nations, were
in full sympathy with the Japanese, and justified JaY)an in strik-
ing the first blow as the only means of preventing Russia from
massing a large army in Manchuria and Korea and overpowering
her by force of numbers. The situation was similar to the opening
of hostilities in the Boer-British war, when Great Britain delayed
negotiations while she poured troops into the Transvaal and thus
compelled the Boers to strike first to save themselves from being
overwhelmed.
33
:U THE WAR AND ITS CAUSES
American Sympathy for ''the Under Dog.
M
Amerioans naturally sympathize with the ''under dog/^ and
llie '^little fellow," hence the spectacle of that little nation of little
In-own men striking the powerful Russian such a terrible blow,
stirivd the red blood in their veins and aroused a feeling that
almost could be calle<l enthusiasm.
This war which began with such dramatic effect was not unex-
pected, although a month before the Whitehead torpedoes tore
their way into the vitals of the three great warships in the road-
stead at Port Arthur, there was reason for belief that Russia
would accede to the demands of Japan and that a terrible conflict
at arms would be a\ oided. Almost before the hope of peace had
found lodgment in the minds of the people, the war cloud which
had been hovering for so long o\ er that part of Asia burst with a
lightning flash.
In the introduction to this work Mr. Trumbull White, who
has traveled all ovor Russia and riapan and is as familiar with
the characti^'s of the ^lusc^ovite and ^falay as he is with the topog-
raphy of thoir respective countries, has set forth the fundamental
differences of the two races and has stated the chief causes of the
war which has been so long in brewing.
These differences and causes did not reach an acute stage until
Russia violated her treaty obligation to evacuate Manchuria on
the date set. Even this failure to keep faith with the powers at
interest might have been condoned had it not been for the constant
encroachment upon Korea, which, had it been allowed to proceed,
would have brought Russian influence to the very door of Japan.
Then it was that Japan through her foreign office began to make
protests and demands. This correspondence was kept secret until
the crisis was reached on Januarj^ 6, when Baron de Rosen, the
Russian Minister to Japan, was ordered to leave Tokio, and Mr.
Kurmo, the Japanese Minister to Russia, was told to demand his
passports.
THE WAR AND TT8 CAUSES 35
Then the following statements conc'crniug the cori'espondenre
which had passed between the governments was given to the
public.
Japan ^s Statement.
The statement issued by Japan is as follows:
^^ Section 1. It being indispensable to the welfare and safety
of Japan to maintain the independence and territorial integrity of
Korea and to safeguard her paramount interests therein, the Japa-
nese government finds it impossible to view with indifference anv
action endangering the position of Korea, whereas Russia, not-
withstanding her solemn treaty with China and h(^r rej^eated
assurances to the Powers, not only continues her occupation of
Manchuria, but has taken aggressive measures in Korean teiTi-
tory.
^^ Should Manchuria be annexed to Russia the independenee
of Korea would naturally be impossible. The Japanese govern-
ment therefore being desirous of securing permanent peace for
eastern Asia by means of direct negotiations with Russia with the
view of arriving at a friendly adjustment of their mutual interests
in both Manchuria and Korea where their interests meet, com-
municated toward the end of July last such desire to the Russian
government and invited its adherence. To this the Russian gov-
ernment expressed a willing assent.
What Japan Proposed.
^^Accordingly on August 12 the Japanese government pro-
posed to Russia through its representatives at St. Petersburg
the basis of an agreement which was substantially as follows:
''1. A mutual engagement to respect the independence and
territorial integrity of the Chinese and Korean empires.
^^2. A mutual engagement to maintain the principle of an
equal opportunity for the commercial industry of all nations with
the natives of those countries.
'3. A reciprocal recognition of Japan's preponderating inter-
ii*
3G ^riTE WAK AND ITS CAUSES
osts in Korea and that Russia has special interest in railway enter-
1)1-] ses in Manchuria, and a mntnal recognition of the respective
rights of Japan and Russia to take merisures necessary for the
protection of their above-named interests.
''4 The recognition by Russia of the exclusivo rights of
Japan to give advice and assistance to Korea in the interest of
refonn and good government.
^^5. The engagement on the part of Russia not to impede the
cn^entual extension of the Korean railway into soutliem Man-
churia so as to connect with eastern China and the Shanghaikwan-
Newciiwan^ lines.
^C)
Russia Charged with Delay.
^'It was the intention of the Japanese government originally
that a conference should take place between the representatives
at St. Petersburg and the Russian authorities, so as to facilitate
progress as much as possible m reaching a solution of the situa-
tion, but the Russian government absolutely refused to do so, on
the plea that the Czar planned a trip abroad, and for other reasons
it was unavoidably decided to conduct the negotiations at Tokio.
Tt was not until October 3 that he Russian goveniment presented
coimter-pro]>osals and in them she declined to engage in respect
to the sovereignty and territorial integrity of China and stipulated
the maintenance of the principle of equal opportunities for the
commerce and industry of all nations in China, and requested that
Japan <1eclare Manr^huna and its littoral as being entirely outside
of her si)here and interest.
''She further put several restrictions upon Japan's freedom of
action in Korea. For instance, while recognizing Japan's right to
dispatch troops when necessary for the protection of her interests
in Korea, Russia refused to allow her to use any portion of Korean
territory for strategical purj^oses. In fact, Russia went so far
as to propose to establish a neutral zone in Korean territory nortli
of the thirty-ninth parallel. The Japanese government utterly:
THE WAR AND ITS CAUSES 37
failed to see why Russia, who professed no intention of absorbing:
Manchuria, should be disinclined to insert m the convention a
clause in complete harmony with her own repeatedly declared
principle respecting the sovereignty and territoi'ial integrity of
China.
Japan's Interests in Manchuria.
^^Furthermore, the refusal of the Russian government im-
pressed the Japanese government all the more with the necessity
of the insertion of a clause to the effect that Japan has important
commercial interests m Llanchuria and entertains no small hopes
of their further development, and that i^olitically Japan has even
interests there by reason of its relations to Korea, so that she could
not possibly recognize Manchuria as being entirely outside her
sphere of interests. These reasons decided Japan to absolutelv
reject the Eussian proposal. The Japanese government explained
the above views and at the same time introduced other necessary
amendments in the Eussian counter-proposal. They further pro-
posed with regard to a neutral zone that if one was to be created
it should be established on both sides of the boundary line between
Manchuria and Korea with equal width, say fifty kilometers*
Clauses on Manchuria Suppressed.
^^ After repeated discussions at Tokio the Japanese govern-
ment finally presented the Russian government its definite amend-
ment on October 13. The Japanese government then frequently
urged the Eussian government for a reply. In that i^eply Eussia
suppressed clauses relating to Manchuria so as to make the pro-
posed convention apply entirely to Korea and maintained its orig-
inal demand in regard to the non-employment of Korean territory
for strategical i^urposes, as well as a neutral zone, but the exclu-
sion of Manchuria from the proposed convention being contrary to
the original object of the negotiations, which was to remove causes
of conflict between the countries by a friendly arrangement of
their interests both in Manchuria and Korea, the Japanese gov-
38 THE WAR AND ITS CAUSES
eminent asked the Russian government to reconsider the question
and again proposed the removal of the restriction regarding the
use of Korean territoiy and the entire suppression of the neutral
zone on the ground that if Russia was opposed to the establish-
ment of one in Manchuria it should not establish one in Korea.
Russians Proposal Unsatisfactory.
''The last reply of Russia was received at Tokio on February 6.
In this reply it is true Russia proposed to agree to insert the fol-
lowing clause in the proposed agreement: The recognition by
Ja})an of Manchuria and its littoral as outside her sphere and
interests, whilst Russia within the limits of that province would
not impede Japan or any other powers in the enjoyment of rights
and privileges acquired by them under existing treaties with
China exclusive of the establishment of settlement, but this was
])ro])Osed to be agreed upon only upon conditions maintaining the
(dauses regarding a neutral zone in Korean territory and the non-
employment of Korean territory for strategical purposes, already
fully explained to them. It should further be observed that no
mention was made at all of the territorial integrity of China
in M anohuria, and it must be self-evident to everybody that the
engagement now proposed by Russia would be unpractical in
value, so long as it was unaccompanied by a definite stipulation
regarding the ten'itorial integrity of China in Manchuria, since
treaty rights are only coexistent with sovereignty.
''Eventually absorption of ]\Ianchuria by Russia would annul
at once those rights and privileges acquired by the powers in
Manchuria by virtue of treaties with China/'
Russia's Side of the Story.
The Russian account of the negotiations which led to the rup-
ture is as follows:
^'Last year,'' says the foreign-office statement, '^the Tokio
cabinet, under the pretext of establishing the balance of power and
CO
iz;
o
<
u
3
in
W '^
M fi
PC
w -S
w s
03
THE WAR AND ITS CAUSES 41
a more settled order of tilings on the shores of the Pacific, sub-
mitted to the imperial government a proposal for a revision of the
existing treaties with Korea.
^^ Russia consented and Viceroy Alexieff was charged to draw
up a project for a new understanding with Japan m co-operation
with the Russian minister at Tokio, who was intrusted with the
negotiations with the Japanese government. Although the ex-
change of views with the Tokio cabinet on this subject were of a
friendly character, Japanese social circles and the local and for-
eign press attempted in eveiy way to produce a warlike ferment
among the Japanese and to drive the government into an armed
conflict with Russia. Under the influence thereof the Tokio cabi-
net began to formulate greater and greater demands in the nego-
tiations, at the same time taking most extensive measures to make
the country ready for war.
Takes Military and Naval Measures.
**A11 these circumstances could not, of course, disturb Russia's
equanimity, but they induced her to also take military and naval
measures. Nevertheless, to preserve peace in the Far East, Russia,
so far as her incontestable rights and interests permitted, gave the
necessary attention to the demands of the Tokio cabinet and
declared herself ready to recognize Japan 's privileged commercial
and economic position in the Korean peninsula, with the concession
of the right to protect it by military force in the event of disturb-
ances in that country.
Points Demanded by Russia.
''At the same time, while rigorously observing the funda-
mental principle of her policy regarding Korea, whose independ-
ence and integrity were guaranteed by previous understandings
with Japan and by treaties with other powers, Russia insisted on
three points:
*^1. On a mutual and conditional guarantee of this principle.
42 THE WAR AND ITS CLAUSES
''2. On an understanding to use no part of Korea for strategic
purposes, as the authorization of such action on the part of any
foreign pow er was directly opposed to the principle of the inde-
pendence of Korea.
''3. On the preservation of the full freedom of navigation
in the straits of Korea.
'^The pro;ieot elaborated in this sense did not satisfy the Japa-
nese government, which in its last proposals not only declined to
accept the conditions which appeared as the guaranty of the inde-
pendence of Korea, but also began at the same time to insist on
provisions to be incorporated m a project regarding the question
of Manchuria. Such demands on the part of Japan, naturally,
were inadmissible, the question of Russia's position in Manchuria,
(concerning in the first place China, but also all the powers having
commercial interests m China.
Drew Line at Manchuria.
' ' The imperial goveiTiment, therefore, saw absolutely no reason
to include m a special treaty with Japan regarding Korean affairs,
any provisions concerning territory occupied by Russian troops.
The imperial government, however, did not refuse, so long as the
occupation of Manchuria lasts, to recognize both the sovereignty
of the Emperor of China in j\Iancliuria and also the rights acquired
there by other powers through treaties with China. A declaration
to this effect has also already been made to the foreign cabinets.
In view of this the imperial government, after charging its repre-
sentative at Tokio to present its reply to the last proposal of
Japan, was justified in expecting the Tokio cabinet to take into
account the considerations set forth above and that it would appre-
ciate the wish manifested by Russia to come to a peaceful under-
standing with Japan.
''Instead of this the Japanese government, not even awaiting
this reply, decided to break off negotiations and to suspend diplo-
matic relations. The imperial government, while laying on Japan
THE WAR AND ITS CAUSES 43
the full responsibility for any consequences of such a course of
action, will await the development of events and the moment it
becomes necessary will take the most decisive measures for the
protection of its rights and interests in the Far East. ' '
The events Avhich led to the diplomatic correspondence referred
to in the foregoing official statements cover only a period of eight
years.
It was in 1896 that China was first led to grant certain rail-
way-making facilities to Russia in Manchuria. She was said to
have then resolved, in recognition of Russia's friendly attitude
toward her at the time that she was at war with Japan, to grant
to Russia the right to build and control certain railways passing
east and west through Manchuria. Russia also acquired the right,
m case of war, of using Port Arthur as a base for military opera-
tions. Russia, moreover, on the plea that the needful control of
the railway could not otherwise be assured, was to be permitted
to some extent to employ her military" forces in that region.
March 27, 1898, Russia was granted by China a twenty-five
years' lease of Port Arthur and the adjacent bay of Talien-Wan.
Russia likewise acquired the right of building railways to the
same points. Russia promised that both i)orts should be open
to foreign trade and to the ships of all friendly nations. How
lightly that promise weighed on the Russians has since been mani-
fested. The convention of April 8, 1902, between Russia and
China, however, provided for the evacuation of Manchuria by
Russia under certain conditions, beginning with the province of
Mukden (i. e., Shing-King, or southern Manchuria) The Kirin
province (central Manchuria) was to be evacuated October 8,
1902, and the Hei-Lung-Chuang province (northern Manchuria)
April 8, 1903. The promise was not kept, but April 18,
1902, Russia presented a series of demands on China, which
were to be complied with prior to the evacuation being
begun (already ten days late). These demands covered exclusive
political and commercial rights for Russia throughout Man-
churia. China refused. The United States, which has been directly
44 THE WAR AND ITS CAUSES
promised by Russia that the open-door principle should be main-
tained in Manchuria, was at the time asking China, and so was
Japan, that certain places in Manchuria should be opened to for-
eign trade. Russia held out for a time, but consented in July,
]903.
The treaties referred to were signed between China and Japan
and the United States respectively in October, 1903, and were rati-
fied, in spite of Russians vigorous protests, January, 1904
The Russian minister at Pekin further engaged, September 6,
1903, that Mukden province should be evacuated October 8, but
the engagement was accompanied by conditions impossible of ac-
ceptance, and after a pretense of the removal of troops had been
made the force was reinstalled and the city of Mukden itself,
sacred to the Cliinese as the birthplace of the present Mancliu
dynasty, was ostentatiously reoccupied. Such is the history of
Russia's dealings with respect to Manchuria. Since the fall of
1903 there have been frequent exchanges of negotiations between
Japan and Russia, and Japan, feeling that Russia had made no
effort to meet its terms, forced the issue by war.
CHAPTER II
THE. FIRST BLOW
Japanese Torpedo Flotilla Attacks the Russian Fleet in the Roadstead at Port
Arthur and Blows Up Two Battleships and a Cruiser — Japanese Lose Two
Torpedo Boats — Japanese Battlefleet Returns the Following Morning and En-
gages the Russian Ships and the Land Battery in Fierce Action.
THE beginning of tlie Russo-Japanese war was marked by an
incident similar to the close of the Napoleonic wars, but
with a different termination. The night before the battle of Water-
loo the British officers were at a dance, celebrated in Byron's
immortal lines:
' ' There was a sound of revelry by night
And Belgium's capital had gathered there/'
As the first gray streaks of dawn dimmed the luster of the
ball room the boom of Napoleon's heavy artillery was heard, and
the scene of revelry was changed to one of consternation.
On the night when Japan struck the first blow the Russian
vice-regal naval officers m command of the big squadron of war-
ships in the harbor of Port Arthur were at a reception when they
heard three explosions that shook the town, followed by the roar-
ing of the big guns of the battery on the hill commanding the
harbor and the rapid fire of the guns on their own vessels.
It was about midnight when the officers and men left on watch
on the Russian warships saw six small craft approaching, but the
watchers were thrown completely off their guard by the fact that
the approaching vessels showed lights, funnels and signals exactly
like those on the Russian ships. Nearer and nearer crept the six
little engines of destruction until they were within half a mile of
the big ships of the Russian squadron and then each of them dis-
charged a torpedo and fled.
45
4(\ THE FIRST BLOW
Tliroo of the deadly missiles went straight to their marks and
tliroo ternfi(* explosions followed. The monster l)attlesliips ( V.aro-
A itch and Eetzivan hnvhed and listed as if al)ont to keel ov^r and
the nin.i;nifieent swift orniser Pallada began to sink Wonnded to
tlie (h'ath they turned and made for the har])or entrance nn<l i*an
ni)on the Ix^ach to eseape sinking.
A continuous fire from the sliips and forts was poured upon
the Japanese torpedo boats, four of which escaped. One, how-
over, was sunk, and another, in a sinking condition, was desorted
by the crew and was afterward captured by the' Iiussians.
Then the Kussians saw several Japanese cruisers in tlie dis-
tance The reniMinder of tlie fleet was still farthor off, lying to tlio
eastward and showing searchlights.
After the retirement of the Japanese torpedo boats the Russian
st(\amer squadron, under Admiral Prinee ]\roktomi^sky, followed
to investigate and then r(4urned. The action ceased at ^ a. m.
Russian Losses in Men.
The loss on the Russian ships was eight killed and twentv
wounded. Apart from tlie disablement of the three Russian ships
tlie damage dono to the fleet and forts was not very great. There
were many Russian torpedo boats and destroyers in the harbor,
but they were not ready to resist the attack of the Japanese, who,
in faot, civated a great deal of surprise, not only bv their unex-
pected onslaught, but l)y the promptness and bravery with which
they acted.
The Czarevitch, which, with the Retvizan and Pallada, was dis-
abled by the Japanese torpedo boats, was a battleship of l.'sllO
tons, built in France. In armor, armament and speed she about
equals the Retvizan.
The battleship Retvizan was built by the Cramps at Philadel-
phia. She was of 12,700 tons displacement, had 16,000 mdicated
horse-power, and had a speed of eighteen knots per hour Her
armor was of Krupp steel, from four to ten inches in thickness,
THE FIRST BLOW 47
and lier armament consisted of four ll2-ineli guns, twelve 6-incli
guns, twenty 3-incli guns and twenty-six snialler ra])id-fire guns.
The Pallada was a cruiser of 5,6;>0 tons. She was built in iUtr-
many and was coni])leted in 1902. Her armament consisted of six
6-inch guns, twenty 3-in(*h guns and eight 1.4-inch guns. Her
speed was estimated at twenty knots.
The following morning the news arrived at Port Ailhur from
l^alny that the Japanese fleet was steering westward in attack
fornmtion. It came in sight about 11 oV'lock. There were in all
fifteen ships in two lines of battle — six battleships, six first-class
cruisers and three se<'ond-class cruisers. The Russians had outside
thirteen large vessels under Admiral Stark on the flagship Petro-
pavlovsk and Rear Admiral Prince ]\loktompsky on the flagslii})
Peresviet, excluding the Pallada and Czarevitch, flagslu}) of Rear
Admiral Mollas, and the Retvizan, which was Iving aground across
the inner harbor entrance, and it was low water.
Action was commenced by the guns of the land l)attery. The
morning broke dull, with a light wind, and the heavv smoke ren-
dered it difficult to observe the details of the action, but those who
saw the battle witnessed all that was possible to be seen from
Beacon Hill, opposite the entrance to the harbor, and in the line
of fire. Two shells fell near the spectators and about twenty
others fell in the old town and the western harbor, where many
steamers flying neutral flags were anchored. After the com-
mencement of action all the people fled toward the hill outside the
town for protection.
A little while after the first spell a big twelve-mch gun ex-
ploded, smashing the office fronts of the Guensberg Yalu Conces-
sions Company and the Russo-Chinese bank. The streets w^ere
then entirely deserted, but the local police kept splendid order and
there was no looting. The women and children were very brave.
Japanese Battleship Destroyed.
Regiments from adjoining barracks and camps came pouring
through town to take up defensive positions in the event of the
48 THE FIRST BLOW
Japanese landing. The Japanese warships steamed slowly past in
line of battle to the westward and about four miles off, each vessel
beginning to fire when opposite the Russian ships, which were two
miles off shore.
The action became general. There was no maneuvering, sim-
ply heavy and fast firing on both sides. One war correspondent
counted over three hundred shells, few of which reached their
mark, and the others did not ex[)lode.
During the a(*tion several merchant steamers outside the roads
moved their position, but none was allowed to leave its anchorage
in the harbor. The firing ceased at noon, the Japanese ships with-
drawing to the southward, having lost one battleship, and one
large cruiser was put out of a(*tion. One small boat was chased
and sunk by the Novik, which afterward received a shell at the
water line, but reached port all ri.i»lit, Admiral Stark signaling
*^Well done!'' while all the rest of the fleet cheered her arrival.
Even the three ships aground fired during the action. After-
ward the Czarevitch got off at high water and was towed into a
large l)asin for repairs. The Pallada effected her own repairs and
rejoined the fleet. The Ketvizan remained aground.
The casualties were twenty-two killed and sixty-four wounded.
Nearly half the casualties occurred on the Pallada and Novik.
The Japanese fleet sailed southward and at 1 o'clock all was quiet.
The wounded were taken ashore and removed to hospitals.
After Monday night's action many Japanese torpedoes were
found floating outside the harbor. They were secured and their
mechanism extracted. During the afternoon Viceroy Alexieff or-
dered all the women and children and non-combatants to leave and
the slow special trains were crowded. They ran as often as pos-
sible to and from Dalny. The women and children were immedi-
ately removed in an English steamer.
After the action on Monday night official telegrams from Vladi-
vostok stated that the cruiser squadron, consisting of the Cromo-
boi, Rossia, Rutik and Bogatyr, had shelled a town in Yezo and
then returned to Vladivostok.
THE CZAR ADDRESSING A BODY OF IMPERIAL GUARDS.
Nicholas II, the Czar of all the Russias, who is said to have wept bitterly when the
news of war was brought to him, quickly rallied from his depression.. and issued a series
of manifestoes to his army and navy calling for vengeance upon the enemy
A SIGNAL TORCH AT A COSSACK POST
In the scouting operations of the Cossacks in Manchuria, the country was so broken
and rugged that it was often difficult for scattered bodies to keep in communication. At
times they were obliged to fall back upon their ancient way of signaling by means of huge
torches.
u
o
>
bJ
(0
>•
X
<
a
o
•s
^ ex
•£ ^
o
I
c ^
C rt
^ r-
O
0)
h
o
-I
o
z
<
o
(/)
z
<
(/)
D
b2
O 0)
< s
D en
O
THE EMPEROROF JAPAN ANDHISSUITE.
Tbn storn }>t calm faro of Japan s ruler is well set forth in the above.
It is tho fa<'e of a warrior and a thinlver In the Itackground are typlca'
Japanos*^ officers lM'oiiim-'(1 around the imperial standard.
THE FIRST BLOW 53
The Russian Version of the Battle.
Viceroy Alexieff's official report of the naval engagement on
February 9 is as follows-
'^ After the night torj^edo attack the Japanese fleet, consisting
of sixteen war ships, appeared at 10 o'clock in the morning ofi
Port Arthur Its appearance was note(l by the coast signal sta-
tions, as well as by the ships of our scjuadron, which hiy in the
outer roadstead, fully prepared for battle. Our squadron con-
sisted of five battleshii)s, five first and second-class cruisers and
fifteen torpedo boats, under the command of Viee Admiral Stark
and Rear Admiral Ukhtonski. The coast batteries immediately
prepared to receive the enemy ( )ur squadron weighed an<*hor
m order of battle, and, upon the first shot being fired by the enemy,
the fleet and batteries replied simultaneously with a lively (can-
nonade. The most exposed to the enemy's fire were the shi})s of
the squadron, battery No. 15, on Electric cliff, and battery No. 1'',
on Golden Hill. Other coast liatteries, principally numbers 17 and
18, were also under fire.
''The following vessels took part in the battle
''In the front line were the liattleship Petropavlosk, flying the
flag of Vice Admiral Stark and (Commanded by Captain Jako\ loff ,
the battleship Sevastoi)ol (Captain Clieniychoff), the battleship
Poltava (Captain Usphenski), the ])attleship Peresviet, flying the
flag of the Rear Admiral Ukhtonski, commanded by Captain
Boissmann, and the battleship Pobieda (Captain Sazareuny)
There were also the first-class cruisers Bayan (Captain Viron),
Diana (Captain Satouski) and Askold (Captain Gramchikoff),
tJie second-class cruisers Boyarm (Captain SaiychelT) and Novik
(Captain Jassen),
^ ' The battleships Czarevitch (Captain Gregorovitch ) and
Ketvizan (Captain Sensnovitch) and the craiser Pallada (Captain
Kossovitch), which lay at anchor, having been damaged in the
torpedo attack of the night before, likewise participated in tlie
fight^ as did the transport Angara (Captain Suehonlin), There
54 THE FIRST BLOW
were also engaged the torpedo boats of the first and second
divisions, under Divisional Commanders Matussevitch and Duen-
ter, as follows Vnimatelni (Captain Simon), Vlastini (Lieutenant
Karzeff), Voevoi (Captain Yelisseitff), Eezstrashni (Captain Zim-
jnermann ) , Itesposhtcliadni (Lieutenant Lukin) , Vnushitelm
(Lieutenant Povushkinp). Vuinoslivi (Lieutenant Reichter) ,
Grozovoi (Lieutenant Seheltinga), Eazyaschtchi (Captain Simon-
off), lij^osliitelni (Lieutenant Komilieff), 8ilny (Lieutenant
Kodoi'()vit(*li), Steregusehtchi (Lieutenant Kusmenkaravaveff),
Storezliev(n (Captain Kilkin), Smyeli (Captain Schutz) and Ser-
diti (Lieutenant Kusmenkaravayeff, Jr ).
Lays to Right of Squadron.
^* Throughout the fight the torpedo division lay to the right of
the s(]ua(lron, a distance of from ten to fifteen cabeltari (a Rus-
sian sea measure), awaiting orders.
''The land batteries vrere under the general direction i>f Major
'ivnieral Baloif, commander of the Iwan-Tung garrison of artil-
lerv. Several vessels of the enemy ^s fleet sustained damage, which
explains why they avoided further fighting, although they were
iiiuch superior to us m strength.
''According to the reports of the commanders the men fought
exceedingly well, on which account in virtue of the imperial author-
ization I have conferred six crosses of the Order of St. Georiie on
each companv of the first and second class warships having crews
of over 200 men, four crosses on each company of all other ships
</f the second class, one cross on each toi'pedo boat, one cross on
the signal station at Golden Hill, which operated under the heavy
lire of the enemy; four crosses on battery No. 15, three on baiter v
No. 13, nnd one cross on a gunner, who, though severelv wounded,
returned to las battery.
^^Our losses were
''Of the squadron— Five officers wounded, fourteen men killed
and sixty-nine men wounded.
THE FIRST BLOW 55
^^Of the fortress and garrison— One man killed, one man
severely wounded and five men slightly wounded.
'^In announcing the above to your majesty I am pleased to be
able to add that the naval and land forces in the far East are in-
spired by the most heartfelt wish to meet their insolent enemies
breast to breast, in order to fulfill their duty in sight of their
adored ruler, and, firm and unshakable, to fight for the honor and
glory of their beloved fatherland/'
When Admiral Togo resolved upon his midnight torpedo at-
tack, so characteristic of Japanese methods and courage, his
squadron was fifty or more miles from Port Arthur, and, of course,
the attempt to enter or approach the port was attended with risks
of the gravest description. The Japanese, however, wore in no
way dismayed, and, by dint of very clever tactics, they succeeded
in eluding the Russian torpedo boats on picket duty and getting
near enough to the fleet of battleships and cruisers, lying at anchor
under protection of the guns of the forts, to discern the iiion mov-
ing about on their decks. The flotilla consisted of the destroyers
Asashio, Shirakumo, Akatsuki, Kazumi, Ikadzuchi, Oboro, Inad-
zuma, Usugomo, Shinonome and Sasaname, ten in all.
The vessels immediately set about discovenng the location of
the Eussian fleet, and, although several of the enemy's picket
boats were on the watch, they succeeded by brilliant strategy in
getting within striking distance. This was in no small measure
due to the excellence of the Japanese intelligence service, as is
evident from the fact that practically all the Russian vessels were
found to be in the precise positions where Captain Asai, who was
in commantl of the flotilla, had been told he would probably find
them.
Operated in Three Sections.
To insure effective work over a wide area the flotilla was
divided into three sections. Captain Asai having the Asashio, Shira-
kumo, Akatsuki and Kasumi; Lieutenant Ishii the Ikadzuchi,
Oboro and Inadzuma, and Lieutenant Tsachiya the Usugomo,
56 THE FIRST BLOW
Sliinonoiae and Sasananii. The intrepid leaders ran in as close
as possible to the enemy and deliberately selected the largest of
the Russian warships as the objects of their attack. The audacity
of the movement was rewarded by complete success, for the Rus-
sians were taken entirely by surprise, and when the attack com-
menced were thrown into a condition bordering on panic.
This much can be gathered from the circumstances, that, al-
though the Russian fleet opened a heav}^ fire and got its search-
lights to bear, the Japanese destroyers were able to discharge
their torpedoes and escape with practically no damage to them-
selves. One destroyer— the Inadzuma— missed fire, and her plucky
commander coolly tui-ned her round and fired the torpedo again.
Each daring little vessel discharged two torpedoes and then
steamed out to rejom the fleet, keeping well in shore until out of
range of the guns of the forts. AVhen dawn broke three of the
finest ships of the Russians— the battleships Czarevitch and
Retvisan and the annored cruiser Pallada— were either in a sink-
ing condition or on shore. The Pallada was run on shore in order
to save her from going down, and both the battleships had to be
taken into the inner harbor into shallow water to prevent them
from sinking.
Exploit Was Brilliant.
There can be no doubt that the whole affair constitutes a naval
exploit of the most brilliant description. To creep into a hostile
anchorage, eluding the enemy's vessels on the lookout for an at-
tack, and effectually to cripple three of the most important of the
enemy ^s ships, is a feat of a very notable character, and it puts
the seal on the reputation in naval matters which Japan gained
m the much less formidable matter of the war with China.
This successful torpedo destroyer engagement was followed
up on the next morning by a general attack by the Japanese fleet.
Admiral Togo endeavored to entice his antagonists into a fight
in the open sea, but failing in this, he passed Round island on the
right and proceeded in a single line toward Port Arthur, leading
THE FIRST BLOW 57
in the battleship Mikasa. Each of his ships opened hre on pass-
ing the enemy ^s fleet, most of which remained at anchor und<*r
the guns of the forts. The Russian ships responded vigorously,
and for some forty mmutes a heavy exchange of finng took place.
It is admitted by the Japanese that several of the Russian ships
fought extremely well, particularly the Novik, which did very
good work, but Admiral Togo's ships more than held their own
and inflicted severe damage on their opponents.
The Askold afterward sunk in the harbor, and three other
cruisers stood in urgent need of repairs. The Bayan and a ship
of the Poltava type were among those seriously injured. The re-
markable feature of the fight was the accuracy of the Japanese
fire, notwithstanding the fact that the range was 8,000 yards.
Scarcely less notable was the immunity of the Japanese vessels,
which sustained suiprismgly little damage. The Iwate (armored
cruiser) was hit by a 10-ineh shot from the Novik and the Fuji
(battleship) was struck on her forward funnel; but othei^wise very
little injury was sustained by the courageous islanders. There
were, however, a considerable number of men killed and wounded,
and with regard to these several striking stories are told, appar-
ently on good foundation.
The most ghastly is that relating to Lieutenant Miura, who
was struck by a shell while standing on the bridge of the Fuji.
A piece of his belt was the only relic which was left of the un-
fortunate officer. Less grewsome and more agreeable are some
of the incidents evincing the indomitable spirit which animates
the Japanese engaged in active sei^vice. A midshipman on the
Fuji was mortally wounded. He was at once conveyed below and
surgically attended to, and on the attendant's endeavoring to re-
move his shoes he protested loudly, declaring that he was goin^^
back to the fight at once. His next question was, where was his
missing limb. ^^I shall be able to go on deck again in a few min-
utes!'^ he pathetically exclaimed, but a very short time afterward
his patriotic ardor was quenched in death.
58 THE FUiHT BLOW
Story of a Russian Naval Officer.
All oflicer on the cruiser Pallada furnished an interesting ac-
count of experiences aboard his ^yarship on the night of the tor-
pedo atta(*k.
The captain of the Pallada, which vessel occupied the advance
position, had des(*ended from the bridge for a last look around
before going below when he perceived lights advancing. The
ships' liglits shown were white above red, being those of the Rus-
sian warshii)s when entering the harbor. The captain of the Pal-
lada sui)])osed the api broaching vessels were the Russian torpedo
boats returning from Dalny, and his suspicions were only aroused
when upon drawing nearer they covered and uncovered their
lights at irregular intervals. The signal tower signaled that the
lii;hts were not understood.
At this moment the Pallada 's captam, through the thick night,
made out the outlines of the torpedo boat destroyers' smokestacks
in pairs, aniidslii[)s. As the stacks of the Russian destroyers are
in line fore and aft, the crews of the Russian ships were instantly
called to (juarters.
In less than three minutes the Pallada 's men were at their posts,
orders were given that the guns be charged with grape, and a
fierce fire was opened on the oncoming Japanese. The batleships
( V.are\ itch and Retvizan, which were in the first line, a short dis-
tance astern of the Pallada, also opened fire almost immediately
A terrific explosion occurred under the hull of the Pallada,
raising a torrent of water which submerged the cruiser's deck,
but did not stop its firing or maneuvering, which now, however,
were complicated by the measures taken to close a breach amid-
8lii])s, below the waterline, made by tlie explosion of the torpedo.
8oon afterwards two other torpedoes exploded almost simul-
taneously, one under the bow of the Retvizan and the other under
the stern of the Czarevitch. This double explosion ended the at-
tack, the Japanese vessels retiring at full speed.
CHAPTER III
THE, RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA
BY TRUMBULL WHITE.
Historical and Geographical Sketch of the Great Northern Power — Peter the Great
and His Boundless Ambitions — Yermak, the Conqueror of Siberia — Muraviev
Carries Russian Dominion to the Pacific Ocean — The Great Siberian Railway —
Manchuria in the Grasp of the Muscovites — The Conquest of Turkestan — Re-
sources and Industries of the Russian Empire — The People and their Customs —
The Siberian Exile System.
STUDENTS of liistorv, seeking the significant facts in tlio
life of any nation, find that tlioio is no more illuminating
method of jDrocedure than to select the successive great figures m
the nation's progress, and, by studying tliese individuals, learn
of the country of wliicli they were a part.
Eussia IS one of the best exemplars of this biogra])hical method
of history studv. Despotism and autocracy as it is, the great men
and women of Russia have embodied the nation's history, while
the people in the mass have been little more than raw material
with which the ones in power have worked their puipose. With
the increase of enlightenment and liberty, the accuracy of this
statement always will tend to become less, but thus far in the
history of the Russian Empire we may take it literallv.
Not always are these conspicuous figures the inilers of the land.
Sometimes they are the talented servitors of dullard sovereigns,
sometimes progressive rebels against unenlightened authontv,
intellectual, physical or otherwise. But, however that may be, it
is they who make the history, and m holding them up to view
we obtain the graphic quality to a degree that never accompanies
impersonal history.
Rnrik, Vladimir, Ivan the Terrible, Peter the Great, C'atherine,
Alexander, Nicholas— these are some of the sovereigns to be ob-
59
60 RI'SSIAN ADVAX( E ACROSS ASIA
servod m any histoncal skptch of Iviissia. Yerinak, Muraviev,
Khabarov, Skobelev, Cassini, Pol)y(Mlon()stsev, Witte, Kliilkov,
Ah^xiev, Kquropatkm— these are some of those who have served
i]\v\v country, past and ])res<Mit, as warriors, statesmen or diplo-
mat's, and wlio must be noted iiow. If to these we add the familiar
names of others now in tlie service of imperial Russia, we have
tile essentials of a historical sketch such as will serve our puqioso
liere.
Before we attempt to view Russians singly, let us see whence
Russians came and Avhere they dwell
Right across the northern half of the two continents, Asia and
Europe, sweeps an almost continuous plain, from the shores of
the Baltic and Black Seas to the Pacific Ocean. The mountain
ranges which traverse this i)lain are not such as to form stern
obstacles for wandering tribes, and this physical fact has been of
great importance in affecting the political and industrial condi-
tions. The primitive nomadic races of the past were able to
wander virtually from sea to sea, and m the more recent historical
periods there were no permanent obstacles to the sweeping con-
(|uest of a Ghengis Khan from Asia, nor to the extension of
authority of the Russian con(juerors from Europe. So the tide
of conrjucst of lato vears has but reversed itself, and the European
horde is repaying to the Asiatics the debt of past centuries.
AVe know that the civilization of southern Europe fell a prey
to the incursions of Asiatic tribes, and of Germanic tribes pressed
southward by Asiatic invaders. The Goths, the Vandals, the Huns,
the Mongols, Attila, Alaric, Genseric— these are names familiar
enough in our reading of general history. But there are others
as terrible and as familiar in Russian history, the names of races
and chieftains who swept into northern Europe from A.sia, hardly
known to any but specialists in history, so little influence had they
upon our immediate progenitors.
The Russian is of that racial group which we call the Slav.
Our earliest knowledge of the race dates but to the ninth century,
when they were dwellers in the region now included in Prussia,
m
Pn
o
%
o
<
»
<J
>-•
P^
O
H
HI
(^
M
H
MAP SHOWING POINTS OF AOIIVE OPERATIONS IN THE WAR BETWEEN
RUSSIA AND JAPAN.
RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA 63
Austria and the Balkan Peninsula, but only a small part of modem
European Russia. The northeasternmost of these peoples, living
in the district nearest the St. Petersburg and Moscow of today,
were perhaps the nucleus of the present Russian Empire. All of
these people, however, were divided into independent tribes, often
warring among themselves, and constantly subject to attack from
their enemies on every side.
Of all these invading enemies, the most warlike were the ones
who came down from tlie northv/est, the same who are known in
western history as the Northmen or Norsemen. AVe do not need
to be reminded what a large part they played in all western and
northern Europe. In desperation the Slavs unit(?d— let us speak of
them as Russians hereafter— and drove back tlie invaders into
Scandinavia, whence they came. But as soon as the strangers
were gone internal warfare broke out once more, and confusion
was worse than ever. It was then that a strange event occurred.
Two of the Russian tribes, recognizing the prowess of the North-
men, sent an embassy asking that princes be sent to govern them.
^*Our country is large and abundant, but there is no order/' said
the envoys.
It was in response to this invitation, in the vear 862 A. D., that
Rurik and two other Scandinavian chieftains came into Russia.
Rurik reigned at Novgorod, to the south of St. Petersburg, and his
companions established neighboring capitals. The latter soon
died, and thus Rurik became the ruling prince of all the northern
Russians. He left the throne to his descendants, and tlie great
empire was founded. From Rurik the greatest and proudest of
the Russian families of today claim their descent.
It must be admitted that there is a doubt in the mind of the his-
torian as to whether this story of Rurik is a literal truth. Un-
questionably he came as a ruler, but there are those wlio believe
that he was also a conqueror; and that the tradition of the invita-
tion grew up by the effort of the subjects to explain their subjec-
tion by an alien.
Six sovereigns succeeded Rurik and followed the pagan re-
64 RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA
ligion of their fathers, but Vladimir, the seventh in descent, who
succeeded to the throne in 981^ was converted to Christianity.
This faith was introduced by way of Constantinople by mission-
aries of the Greek church, who came northward in the year 955.
Vladimir endeavored to make his own religion the religion of his
people, and his success was so marked that before the end of his
reign Eussia was a Christian country, so far as its formal observ-
ances were concerned. Vladimir endeavored also to introduce
Greek arts and sciences, and from Greece he procured architects
and artisans to instruct his people in the various crafts. He was
as great a warrior as he was a statesman, and his military con-
quests at one time embraced the whole of Poland.
Even this early in history, Eussia was beginning to take a
place among the nations, and three of Vladimir's granddaugh-
ters, the daughters of his son and successor, married the kings of
France, Norway and Hungary In those days it was the practice
for sovereigns to divide their kingdoms among their sons. This
practice was peculiarlv favored in Eussia, because of the semi-
independence of the various grand duchies and important cities
from each other As time went on, however, the Eussians discov-
ered that they must unite for self-protection, and the strongest
Grand Duke in each instance was able to dominate the situation
by his own power. It would be of little interest to catalogue the
successive sovereigns through the centuries of the Middle Ages.
Almost the onlv historical facts that have been preserved about
them refer to warfare, famines and great conflagrations that de-
stroyed some of the cities.
It was m the year 1224 that the first Mongolian invasion
threatened the Eussians. The armies of Genghis Klian, who was
a ruler of tremendous power and military ability, swept westward
from his Central Asiatic dominions into Europe and carried every-
thing before them. Even before that time he had taken posses-
sion of the west coast of the Caspian, and the lower course of the
Dnieper river. The southern tribes of what is now European
Russia, finding themselves overwhelmed by the Mongolian in-
RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA G5
vaders, sent northward to their Russian neighbors and asked for
lielp. The help was given, and a stand was made near the present
town of Mariopol. The attacking armies were too strong, liow-
ever, the Russians were completely routed, and nearly 90,000 of
their army of 100,000 men were killed or captured. The Tatars
swept northward unresisted, and put 50,000 of the inhabitants of
Kiev to the sword. Fire and bloodshed marked their path, but
finally for some unknown cause they turned backward and re-
turned to their Central Asian deserts.
Thirteen years later, Bati Khan, the grandson of the first inva-
der, came to the Volga with an army of 300,000 men, and once more
desolated the succession of Russian cities which submitted to his
arms. The Russian princes proved to be inadequate to stem the
invasion, and failed utterly to raise and support armies for the
defense of the country. Once again the Mongols turned back to
Central Asia, even though their progress was meeting but slight
resistance.
These successive invasions left the southern and central parts
of the country m wretched condition. Taking advantage of the
situation, a Swedish army came down from the north m 1242 to
demand the submission of the country. They were met by a Rus-
sian army under command of Alexander, son of the reigning
prince of Novgorod, and in a great battle on the banks of the
Neva he won a victory which saved his country from a Swedish
conquest and gained him the surname of Nevski.
One hundred years later Ivan the Second established the pre-
eminence of Moscow as a city, and made it the capital of Russia,
with himself as the ruler of all of the neighboring tribes and
grand duchies. His successor, Dimitri IV, in 1380, met another
invasion of Tatar hordes near the Don river, and defeated thein
with great loss, winning for himself the surname of Donski. Two
years later, however, the Mongols again advanced, and this prince,
betrayed by his allies, deserted the city, which was devastated
by fire and sword until it was utterly destroyed. Before this dis-
aster was repaired still another invasion threatened the capital,
66 RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA
this time under the great ruler Tamerlane, or Tinmr the Tatar,
whose name is among the most famous of all in Central Asian his-
tory.
These successive raids of Asiatic hordes, and others which have
not been indicated, had left the country in a weakened condition,
and the Tatars had taken possession of southern and eastern Rus-
sia without difficulty. They maintained capitals at Kazan and
at Astrakhan, and until the end of the 15th century were a contin-
ual menace to the Russians of Moscow and the neighboring cities.
Ivan III is known as one of the great rulers of Russia, because he
reduced the Tatar city of Kazan, subdued the rival government
of Novgorod the Great, an ancient republic, and finally destroyed
and drove out the Golden Horde of Tatars, whose capital was at
Astrakhan, at the mouth of the Volga. Until his reign all Russian
sovereigns had paid homage and tribute annually to the Tatar
conquerers, but Ivan put the ambassadors to death and fought
the war that resulted to a glorious end and a Russian victory.
This same j^owerful and ambitious prince of Moscow made treaties
of alliance with and received ambassadors from the Pope, the Sul-
tan, the Kings of Denmark and Poland, and the Republic of
Venice. It was he who first assumed the title of Grand Duke or
Prmce of Novgorod, Moscow and All Russia, and added to his
arms the double-headed black eagle, after his marriage with
Sophia Paleologus, a princess of the imperial Byzantine blood from
Constantinople. In fact, Ivan III may be called the true founder
of the modern Russian Empire.
It was Ivan IV, the first monarch who took the title of Tsar,
wliose name has become infamous in history as Ivan the Terrible.
He came to the throne in 1533, as a mere child, and not until twelve
years later did his personality begin to make itself known. It
was he who won the final victories over the Tatars at Kazan, and
carried on various successful campaigns against neighboring mon-
archs to the north and west. An unsuccessful campaign against
the King of Poland, and the death of his wife Anastasia, embit-
tered him and the cruelties of his disposition became unrestrained.
RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA 67
As a crown to the many divadful nets of barbarity of wbicli h(^
was gmlty, he killed his eldest son with his own staff in a frenzy
ot rage, and died a prey to the grief and remorse which that crime
occasioned, after having endeavored to atone for it by giving
large sums of money to various monaslonos.
Ivan the Terrible was a peculiar mixture of the liberal and
the narrow, the cruel and the intelligent. He permitted Protest-
ant churches to be built in Moscow for the foreign merchants who
were trading there, but he never shook hands with an ambassador
from his brother sovereigns of Europe without innnediately wash-
ing his own hands when the visitor had taken leave. It was he
who had the Gospels translated into the language of the people,
and circulated freely throughout his dominions. As with many
other monarchs his subjects prefer to remember his power and
his conquests. Says a Russian writer, ^^The brilliant renown of
Ivan sur\dved the recollection of his bad qualities. The proofs
of his atrocious actions were buried in the archives, while Kazan,
Astrakhan and Siberia remained in the eyes of the nation, im-
perishable monuments of his glory.''
One hundred years after the reign of Ivan the Terrible, Peter
the Great came to the throne of Russia. The intervening cen-
tury had been marked by civil wars with pretenders to the throne,
by the murder of possible rivals by sovereigns or their next heirs,
and by terrible famines m Moscow. It is believed that the famine
of 1601 was the most appalling that ever devastated the capital
of a country. Driven by the pangs of hunger, instances occurred
of mothers having slain and eaten their own children. Men were
entrapped into dwellings and killed and eaten. One hundred and
twenty-seven thousand corpses remained for days unburied in the
streets, and an eye-witness relates that 500,000 persons were car-
ried off by the awful visitation. In order to alleviate these suf-
ferings, the Tsar Boris broke open the granaries where food had
been held at high prices by the avaricious monopolists of the day,
and caused the grain to be sold at half its value.
It was the same ruler who established serfdom. In 1597 he
68 RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA
issued a decree forbidding peasants to leave the lands on which
tliey were living. The application of this edict created serfdom as
a fixed policy of the Empire, and it was nearly 300 years before
tliat Russian fonn of white slavery was abolished.
The present imperial family of Russia, which we know as the
Romanovs, was founded early in the 17th century, and strangely
enough, as the result of an election. The internal dissensions which
had weakened the country had made it the victim of foreign in-
vadei's. One Russian Tsar had been captured and taken to War-
saw, and the King of Poland had occupied Moscow. This aroused
at last the latent patriotism of the people, and a stem campaign
was carried on which resulted finally in the driving out of the
Polish occupants. It was then, in 1613, that the military chiefs
and landed proprietors met in assembly and elected as their Tsar
iNlichael Romanov, son of the head of the church at Rostov, and
then only 16 years of age. His rule was marked by an enlight-
ened policy, and many liberties were secured to the people under
the terms of the act by which he was given the crown. It was his
grandson, who, in 1682, came to the throne, afterwards to be known
as Peter the Great. ^
This greatest of Russian Tsars in the beginning was but half a
sovereign, for he was crowned with his half-brother, who was to
share the throne with him. Sophia, the sister of this partner of
Peter's, was the Regent m actual control of the administration,
but civil war soon rose between the various elements of this mixed
government, and ultimately she was defeated and imprisoned, her
brother resigned, and in 1689 Peter became sole Tsar, at the age
of 17 years. The period of his reign, which ended with his death
in 1725, is one of the most noteworthy in Russian history. The
ruling passion of Peter was a desire to extend his empire and con-
solidate his power. The Russian advance toward the Pacific across
Asia, and toward the Indian ocean by way of Central Asia, was
planned by this great ruler, and even some of the details of the
Russian threat against India are found in the records and archives -
left by Peter the Great. Much of his life was spent in war, and not
RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA 69
always successful war, but his persistence was indomital)le, and,
bv ro{)eated return to the scene of liis defi^ats, he usually suc-
ceeded in an ultimate victory. The Turks and the Swedes v.'on'
his most inveterate enemies.
The works of Peter the Great in peace were as great as those iii
war. He founded his capital city of St. Petersburg in 1703, choos-
ing a site for it whieli would enable him to look out on Euroi^s
but through which Europe could not look into Ilussia. AVith all
his energy, however, it is hard to approve of his judgment in plac-
ing Ins city where he did. It litorallv floats upon the islands of tho
Neva river, and is flooded evorv year when the spring thaws break
up the ice. Peter possessed m an eminent degree a persevcrin.i;
mind and a resolute will which defied all difficulties. He formed
and brought into a high state of discipline a large army; he estab-
hshed boat building and left his nation with a navv, he built canals
and other works of public utility throughout his dominions, and
he established commercial relations with C'hina, and with almost
every other country on the globe. He ^ isited England and Hol-
land but studied onlv their navies and expressed his abhorren<'o
for the liberal principles of their goveniment, which were, of
course, diametrically opposite from his own absolutism. Great as
was Peter, he was a man of violent temper and gross vices. He,
too, killed his own son during a quarrel m the fortress at St. Peters-
burg, where the young man was imprisoned under suspicion of a
plot to seize the crown and kill his father
The name of Catherine is as great in Russian historv as that
of Vladimir, Peter, Nicholas or Alexander, and orMmrs almasf as
frequently m the person of various successive sovereigns. It was
Catherine I who succeeded Peter the Great, and others of the same
name have left their impress on historv. Tt was not she, however,
to whom the surname of tho Great was given, but one who cani(^
seventv-five ypars later, at the end of the ]'>th century The moral
standards of the Russian imperial families bad been retrogradin.u,
if such were possible, with the empresses rivaling' the emperors
for evil repute Therefore it was no shock to the sensibilities of
70 RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA
the nation when the greatest Catherine became also the greatest
in corruption and licentiousness. It would be far from edifying to
relate the details of Russian history during these centuries of in-
trigue, cruelty and imperial infelicity. We can only mention
here a few of the essential historical facts which occurred during
the reign of Catherine the Great. She extended the dominions
of the realm southward and eastward, carried on war with the
Turks, and formed a league with Sweden and Denmark. She also
fostered the sciences, arts and literature, introduced important
changes into the condition of the nobility and clergy, and began to
organize a legislative commission, which would have been a great
step toward liberty of thought. However, the embryo parliament
early in its session commenced an inquiry into the evils of serfdom
and the Empress promptly dissolved it.
Catherine was succeeded by her son Paul in 1796. He waged
war against the French and the Italians, showed various eccen-
tricities which made people doubt the soundness of his mind,
and, finally, in 1801, his short reign was closed when a delegation
of his generals strangled him to death in his own palace at St.
Petersburg
With the death of the Emperor Paul and the succession of Al-
exander, his eldest son, at the age of twenty-four, we reach what
is the beginning of the modem era of Russian history. Alexander
came to the throne in 1801, and in a very short time was involved
in tbe Napoleonic wars which swept over all Europe. The Rus-
sians were defeated with their Austrian allies at Austerlitz in 1805,
and after two years of negotiation and warfare Napoleon and Al-
exander met on a raft in the middle of the Nieman river and^ con-
cluded an armistice which was a prelude to the treaty of Tilsit,
making Russia the ally of France.
Two years later, in 1809, the alliance was broken and once
more Alexander and Napoleon were enemies. Intermittetit hostili-
ties continued until the invasion of Russia by Napoleon in 1812.
By many historians this is considered the beginning of Napoleon's
downfall With a splendid army he moved steadily northeast-
O
S
w
a
53
tf O
M CO
CQ V
M
M
(-1
o
o
CQ CO
^h1
o
02
G
O
':.' '•.''54
JAPANESE CAVALRY
Unloading the Small Japanese Ponies Used by the Mounted Troops of the
Mikado *s Army.
RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA 75
ward, the Russians withdrawing before him, until finally on the
14th of September, the golden minarets and starry domes of Mos-
cow came into the view of the French army. ^^AU this is yours/'
said Napoleon to his enthusiastic followers. The shout of ' ' Mos-
cow, Moscow'' was taken up by the foremost ranks and carried
to the rear of the army. Hastening forward from Sparrow Hills
Napoleon's army bivouacked in Moscow the same night, only to
learn that the city had been evacuated not only by the Russian
army, but by most of the inhabitants as well. Four days later the
city was fired by the patriotic Russians, and in the terrible con-
flagration that followed the splendid capital was almost utterly
destroyed. Violence and pillage added to the horror of the de-
vastation, and when the flames died nothing was left of Moscow,
says a Russian writer, save the remembrance of the city and the
deep resolution to avenge its fate.
Napoleon found that an invading army could not live in Russia,
nor could it meet and defeat the defending forces in a general en-
gagement. Every effort made to negotiate with Alexander was
rejected, and finally, on the 19tli of October, the French warrior
turned his back on Moscow with his army and his plunder, aban-
doning his empty conquest.
This retreat from Eussia is a pitiful story of suffering. It is
reckoned as one of the most complete disasters that ever befell
an army. Cold and famine were enemies that could not be faced,
and they were the allies of the Eussian forces that hung on the
flanks of the retreating army to harass them by day and night.
The retreat became a rout and ended in utter confusion. The cam-
paign against Eussia began with an army of about 500,000 men.
Of these less than 50,000 returned out of the general wreck safely
to France. Of the others some 200,000 had been taken prisoners,
.125,000 had been slain in battle, and as many more were dead from
fatigue, hunger and cold.
So broken was the power of Napoleon by this catastrophe that
the European combination against him at last became effective,
and on the 31st of March. 1814, Alexander of Eussia had the satis-
76 RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA
faction of marching into Paris at the head of his army, which was
one of the divisions of Allied Europe.
After the general peace of 1815 Alexander devoted himself to
the internal improvement of his country, and his reign was marked
by many judicious and liberal changes in the method of govern-
ment and by a general advance in the welfare of his people.
Puring the reign of the Emperor Nicholas, which extended from
1825 to 1856, Eussia continued to rise in prominence in interna-
tional affairs. The period was marked by a gradual extension of
the territories of Russia, southward and eastward into Asia, and
warfare cursed several years of the reign. Hostilities were car
ried on successively with Persia, Turkey, Poland and Hungary.
Most important of all, however, was the Crimean War, which be-
gan in the fall of 1853 and continued for nearly three years. Be-
fore it ended, England and France were drawn into the conflict
as allies of Turkey, and the war is memorable for several names
which have come into poetry as well as into historj^ The siege
of Sevastopol, the Battle of Alma, the Battle of Inkennann, the
storinmg of tlie Malakov and the Eedan fortifications, and the
Charge of the Light Brigade were events in this campaign never
to be forgotten by students of military liistor}^ It was in this
war that the older generals of the Russian army of to-day had their
baptism of fire as young subalterns, and the lessons they learned
then are being applied now to the war with Japan.
The Emperor Alexander H succeeded to the throne in 1856, and
his reign of twenty-five years was likewise marked by warfare
without, material improvement within his realm, and internal dis-
sension among his people. Russians call him the Great Tsar Lib-
erator, for it was he who, in 1861, declared the end of serfdom
and the emancipation of more than fifty million white slaves. It
is significant to note that this action was taken before the out-
break of our own Civil War, and was voluntary on the part of an
autocrat. The emancipation was carried out peaceably, except for
a few isolated outbreaks in remote regions of the Empire, where
the terms of the proclamation were not understood.
RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA 77
The international history of Alexander's reign ended like that
of liis predecessor, with a significant war with Tnrkey. This
latest of Russo-Turkish wars began in 1877 and continued for
about one year. No other powers were drawn into hostilities, but
in the settlement of terms of peace at the end of the war, Austria
and Great Britain interfered in behalf of Turkey, to curtail the
Russian claims, which would have made the Black Sea virtually
a Russian lake. In this war, the names most famous among the
list of battles are Shipka Pass, Plevna, Kars and Erzeroum. The
men of greatest fame, whose names came into publicity at that
time, were the Russian generals Gourko, Skobelev, Annenkov, Tod-
leben and Melikov. Among the Turks, Osinan Pasha gained a
place in history for his remarkable military abilities.
It is in connection with the reign of Alexander II, the Tsar
Liberator, that we may speak of the rise of the revolutionary^ sen-
timent in Russia. Such names as Nihilist, Anarchist, Terrorist,
and the like, are generally arbitrary and do not always define what
position is taken by those to whom the names are applied. The
revolutionists of Russia did not begin by calling themselves Ni-
hilists, but the name was applied to them from without. It is suf-
ficient to say that a large class grew up in Russia, which desired
the establishment of constitutional government and the end of
the autocracy. The policy of suppression of free speech and free
thought made their efforts to teach their sentiments objectionable,
and even criminal. They were repressed with violence, and they
used violence in return. Plots against the life of officials from the
Emperor down, multiplied in number. At least half a dozen at-
tempts were made to destroy the life of the Tsar. The Chief of
the Secret Police of the Empire was assassinated on the streets of
St. Petersburg. Young women students of the universities vied
with young men in sharing the dangers of the conspiracy, and the
actual assassination. Vera Zassulich attempted the life of the
Chief of Police of St. Petersburg in his own house, and was ac-
quitted of the crime by a jury. As a result a policy of the sternest
sort was put in force toward the restless elements. At one time the
J
78 RUSSIAN AJ)VA\(^K ACROSS ASIA
railway train on wlii(*h the Tsai- was to travel was blown n)i ])v a
mine placed under tlie track. At another iinie an explosion of
dynamite under the dining room of tlie AVinter Pala.ce at St
Petersburg killed and wounded a large number of the guards who
were there to protect the Emperor and his guests during a ban-
(juet about to be served. At last, on Sunday, March 13, 1881, as
the Emperor was driving along the street, an explosive shell was
thrown at his feet and be was carried home to die in an hour.
It is necessarj^ to study the further history of the Kussian revo-
lutionists in Siberia.
A natural result of the assassination of Alexander was the
apj)lication of even stricter measures of repression against the
revolutionists. The empire was declared under a state of siege,
and martial law was put in effect everywhere. Universities were
closed, civil courts found their jurisdiction almost gone, newspa-
pers were suppressed, and the population of Siberia was augmented
rapidly by the exile thither of large numbers of the most intel-
lectual and advanced thinkers of European Russia.
It is declared by man}" writers who follow certain Russian his-
torical authorities that it had been the intention of Alexander II
to establish constitutional government and a parliament. They
go so far as to declare that a draft of the constitution and a plan
for a legislative body to be elected by the people were found on
his desk, their promulgation intermitted only by his assassination.
Justice demands, however, that doubt be cast on this assertion,
however widely it may be accepted. The liberals of Russia utterly
discredit the statement, claiming it to be but a Machiavellian
method of arousing further sympathy for the amiable monarch
himself, and further condemnation for the revolutionists.
Alexander III, who inherited the throne^, and father of the
present Tsar, had married a Danish princess, sister of the present
Queen of England. The family connection between the reigning
sovereigns of England, German}^ and Russia, therefore, is very
close, inasmuch as the sister of the present King of England was
the mother of the Emperor William of Gennany.
RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA 79
The reign of Alexander escaped the miseries of international
war, and, indeed, was less marred by internal outbreak than some
of its predecessors had been. The restlessness of the liberals was
no less general, but it was subdued by the policy of repression in
effect, and had less publicity therefore. This ruler died and was
succeeded by his oldest son, Nicholas II, the present Emperor of
Russia, on November 1, 1894. The young man came to the throne
at the age of twenty-six years, and already has gained among his
own ]3eople the title of Tsar Pacificator, because of his manifest
personal desire for peace within his realm and without. It is a
strange irony that in spite of this peaceful disposition, which is
generally accredited to him as a man of gentleness rather than
force, it should be his reign which encompasses the significant
war between Occident and Orient in Eastern Asia.
After this rapid glance at the history of the Russian govern-
ment and sovereigns, we need to observe the extension of Russian
rule in Asia. The Asiatic territories of the Tsar are to be con-
sidered in three distinct divisions, and each has been gained by
a method of its own and along a different line of advance. These
may be characterized as the Russian territories in the Caucasus;
the Russian governments of Turkestan, or Central Asia; and Si-
beria proper, with its later extensions south and east toward the
Pacific. We of the United States have been far more interested
in the latter of these than the others, but the diplomats of Euroi)e
have had to reckon with the Russian advance toward the Indian
Ocean as not second in importance to the movement toward the
Pacific.
The gradual conquest of the Caucasus resulted through suc-
cessive hostilities with the rulers of Georgia, the ancient kingdom
which included those regions, and with Turkey and Persia, the
boundaries of which formerly included much that is now Russian
territory. Roughly speaking, the Caucasus includes the region
lying between the Black Sea and the Caspian Sea, traversed by
a mountain barrier ^hicli connects these two bodies of water and
forms the boundary between Europe and Asia. The ancient king-
80 RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA
dom of Georgia itself was annexed to Russia more than a century
ago, and the successive wars with Turkey have extended Russian
boundaries southward until the entire east shore of the Black
Sea is Russian, and the west shore of the Caspian is equally under
the authority of St. Petersburg. An important railway extends
from Batum, on the Black Sea, through Tiflis, the capital, to Baku,
on the Caspian, the center of a tremendous petroleum industry
All this is Russian, and so dominant are the Russmns along the
southern shore of the Caspian and in Northern Persia that this
great land-locked sea, five times as large as Lake Superior, is
virtually a Russian lake. It is Germany and England that are
most concerned about the Russian advance m this direction, for
the Muscovites are aiming for a port on the Persian gulf, a rail-
way from Baku through Persia to this port, and an entrance into
the trade of the Indian Ocean and the East Indies.
The Russian conquest of Central Asia has been more spectacu-
lar and more rapid than was the conquest of the Caucasus. The
region thus roughly characterized lies to the south of Western
Siberia. It is bounded on the south by Persia and Afghanistan,
on the east by the westernmost regions of the Chinese Empire, and
on the west by the Caspian Sea. The conquest of Central Asia
really began with the occupation of Tashkend, and since that
event, m 1864, there has been hardly an interruption in the ex-
tension of the boundaries of Russia east and south.
No one knows when Russia and Central Asia first came into
relations either peaceful or warlike, but there are records of Rus-
sian invasions of Kliiva as far back as the beginning of the seven-
teenth century, in which the invaders were defeated with great
regularity A hundred years later the Khan of Khiva heard such
wonderful tales of the power of Russia that he sent an envoy to
Peter the Great with a request to be taken under his protection as
a subject. Nothing came of that, but in 1717 Peter sent an expe-
dition of 3,000 men to capture the tempting territories of which he
had heard enticing tales. The expedition was destined to end in
utter disaster, for successive detachments were waylaid by Khi-
RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA 81
vans in ambush, and the Russians were exterminated to a man.
Year after year punitory expeditions were sent from Russia, all
ending with utter failure. There was some trade between Russia
and the Khanates, mostly transacted at the great fairs of Russia,
but whenever Russian travelers or traders went southward thev
were robbed, slaughtered or sold into slaveiy.
One of the famous expeditions against the Emir of Khiva was
that under Gen. Perovski. He started from Orenburg, in eJune,
1839, with 6,000 men, 7,000 carts and 10,000 camels. One year
later he reached Orenburg on his return march, with less than
one-third of his original force, and with but 1,000 of the camels
with which he had started. He had covered onlv half the distance
to his destination, and had not even come in contact with the
enemy he was to destroy. The deserts had defeated him.
The next advance of the Russians into Central Asia was made
by a more eastern route, in the effort to reach Tashkend without
passing through the Khanates of Khiva and Bokhara. This line
of advance was more successful, and although progress was inter-
rupted by the Crimean War, the northern invaders slowly but
surely encroached on the territory of the rulers of the oases. Tasli-
kend, the capital of the country, was taken m 1864, and fcJur years
later Samarkand, the Maracanda of Alexander the Great, fell into
the hands of the Russians. The next territory to be absorbed was
the rich valley of Ferghana, which was annexed to Russia in 1876,
after a war with Khokand. Tins was the last extension of Russian
authority southeastward into Central Asia until the absoq^tion of
the Pamirs in 1892.
The conquests which have been described did not give the Rus-
sians access to the Caspian Sea, for the region between the lOian-
ates of Central Asia and that great body of water was held by a
warlike race of nomadic tribesmen, allied with the desert which
was their home, and ver>^ difficult to reach by invading armies.
These were the Turkomans. Several campaigns in succession had
failed to subdue them, when Skobelev was put in command of an
expedition which was desired to be final. Russian histories are
.^!> UrSSlAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA
lull of the aceouiits of glorious victories over the savages of tlie
dissert, but other histories of the same conquests call the same vic-
tories massacres, so that there is a considerable discrepancy as to
the significance of the facts. At any rate the conquest ultimate! v
reached the point whei(^ Skol;eh^v was in command, and the Turko-
man stronghold of Geok-Tepe was the only place of consequence
which was holding out. This is but a few miles from the citv of
Askhabad, now the capital of the territoiy known as Trans-Caspia.
This fortress was the strongest fortification in (Central Asia and
was garrisoned by 35,000 Turkomans, who proved their ability as
fighting men to the very end. The final assault on the ramparts
was made on Jannarv 24, 1S81. The Russians entered in foree
through a breach m the wall made by an explosion, and at last,
after a desperate resistance, the defenders fled irom tlieir strong-
hold to make their wav across the plain a few miles to the moun-
tains on the Persian boundarv, leaving 4,000 dead behind them,
Skobelev ordc^rcd pursuit, with instructions to give no quarter.
The infantry followed the fleeing multitude for seven miles and
the cavalrv for eleven. All who had not succeeded m escaping be-
fore that time, men, women and children, were killed in flight. In
Skobelev ^s official report he stated that during the pursuit, after
the assault, 8,000 of both sexes were killed, and he estimates the
total number of Turkomans killed in the siege at 20,000. Lord
Curzon, in his report of the affair, says that it was ^^not a rout
but a massacre, not a defeat but an extirpation.^^ This was the
end of armed opposition to the assimilation of Turkomania by the
Russian EmjDire.
Since that time, with few interruptions, the histoiy of Russia
in Central Asia has been peaceful. The railway which Generals
Annenkov and Skobelev built eastward from the Caspian Sea to
assist their military operations, has been extended 1,500 miles
across the Bactrian desert and the rich oases, until it comes within
actual view of the Pamirs, that tremendous mountain chain which
marks the nortlieni boundan^ of India. The easternmost terminus
of the line is at Andijan, from which one may almost see India,
BAYONET EXERCISH WITH DUMMIES.
Fuursian Troops Practice a Charge Upon OscilL^ting Effigies of Foes.
A HOSPITAL COUPS.
Japanese Branch of the Sed Cross Society
KTAOfJHAIT a"ERMAN NAVAT RTATTOM
UUSSIAN ADVAN( E ACilOSS ASIA H5
and the western territories of the C'hin(\so Empire. A branch di-
verges from this main line and inins northward to Tashkend, the
capital of all Central Asia. The Ime is operated as a military rail-
way, and it is not yet freely aecessil)Ie to travi^lers, but those who
obtain permission from the Russian government m St. Petersl)urg
have at their disposal one of the most interesting journeys in tlie
world. In the course of the five-day railway ride from Krasno-
vodsk on the Caspian to Andijan and Taslikend m Central Asia,
the traveler crosses the desert, sees ancient IMerA^ Bokhara, Samar-
khan, Khokand, and half a dozen other cities of historic and ro-
mantic interest, crosses the two gi^eat rivers, Svr Daria and Amu
Daria, the Jaxartes and Oxus of the ancients, and has opportunity
to observe the remains of civilizations thousands of years old, that
have changed but little since the dawn of recorded history.
Returning now to the northera line of advance by Russia, we
find Siberia offering details of immense interest to American read-
ers. There is a very definite parallel between Siberia as the Great
East of Russia, and our own Great AVest of the Ignited States.
Each required courageous pioneers to advance by difficult marches,
through trackless forests, across irreat rivers, and over mountain
ranges, before cities could be built and commerce established m
the remote regions. Siberia furnishes its picturesque conquerors
to history, men who mav be named m the list with Cortez and Pi-
zarro, DeSoto and DeNarvaez. They found no high civilization
awaiting them, with jewels and gold as a reward, no land of tropic
lieauty to delight them, but only a vast count rv sweeping north
to the Polar Sea, inhabited by rude and pi^imitive races, its cli-
mate harsh over large portions of the land, and its riches requiring
labor to develop them. The gold of Siberia had not been washed
from the rivers and formed into ornaments ready for the con
queror^s hand, as was the gold of Mexico and of Peru. The furs
were rich, but the getting of them meant long winters in the Far
North. Agriculture was in the future, and was never considered
as one of the inducements to conquest. In spite of what seem
now to have been small temptations and great difficulties, the
86 RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA
Russian advance across Asia to the Pacific Ocean was the most
rapid of all such progresses which history records, if its extent be
calculated.
Yermak was the first Russian conqueror who left a great name
behind him by his work to the east of the Urals, and to-day he is
all but canonized by Russian historians. Others dispute as to ^
his right to be called great, but there is no doubt that his work
was in large measure the influence which added Siberia to the
Russian possessions.
The first raids upon Siberia were made in the twelfth century
by traders from Novgorod, who sought the valuable furs. But no
settlement or permanent conquest was intended. Some hundreds
of years later traders from Moscow made similar incursions across
the Urals, and on the way they built huts, cultivated the land,
and made small settlements on the European side of the moun-
tains. In 1499, seven years after the first voyage of Columbus,
the Muscovites sent an armed expedition, which conquered lands
on the Obi River, and returned with many prisoners. This expe-
dition brought back wonderful tales of the country and its people,
which in course of time became interesting legends.
Next came the period of the Tatar hordes, who raided western
Siberia, then called Yugra, just as they raided Russia itself. These
early Siberians offered to pay tribute to the Russians on condition
of being protected from the Tatars, and Ivan the Terrible, who
about that time was victorious over the Asian invaders, accepted
the ofTer with alacrity. About all he ever did was to collect the
tribute, sadly neglecting the obligation which it incurred, of com-
ing to the help of the hapless Siberians.
Cossacks under Yermak were the real pioneer conquerors of the
land. Wild horsemen they were, and it was the pleasure of such
lawless raiders to fight Tatars or anyone else who stood m the
way. When at last Russian settlements were firmly fixed in the
Urals, the family of Stroganov, now one of the greatest in Russian
nobility, rose to be among the most rich and powerful of all the
scattered settlers. By an imperial charter they were granted cer-
RUSSLiN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA 87
tain commercial and industrial monopolies, and exemption from
taxation. In exchange for these privileges they were required to-
defend Russia from the incursions of the wild races beyond tlie
mountains. For three generations the Stroganovs gained great
wealth while thus defending their country. By this time they
had learned the possibilities of the great region beyond, and they
induced Ivan the Temble, the reigning Tsar, to extend their char-
ter and permit them to begin an invasion of Asia at their own ex-
pense.
Yermak had been a boatman on the Volga River, then a Cos-
sack freebooter, and finally a river pirate, plundering vessels wliero
before he had earned an honest living. At last the Tsar ordered
that Yermak and his band be captured and hanged, and an army
was sent to execute the order. The adventurers fled northeast-
ward up the Kama River to the wild country in the edge of tlic
Urals, where their leader had passed his boyhood. It was just
then tli-at the Stroganovs had received their charter autliorizmg
them to attempt the conquest of Siberia. Yerm:ik was the right
man for the undertaking, and they, caring nothing for his past
history, induced him to head the army of invasion. His lieuten-
ants were the pirate leaders who had been his trusted men in the
years past. His expedition was composed of 800 men, including
a considerable element of the Don Cossacks, augmented by a rab-
ble of other fugitives from justice, border ruffians of half a dozen
races. These the Stroganovs armed and equipped, and the motley
army set off for the conquest of Siberia.
It was on New Year's Day, 1580, that Yeniiak and his men
started across the Ural Mountains into Siberia. They had the
best equipment of the times, including light cannons, muskets and
arquebuses. The invaders advanced almost without opposition,
through the forests of the Urals and the Tobol River, but at last
the Tatar rulers whose power was threatened, began to take alarm
and attempted to make a stand. The whole country belonged to
Kutchum Klian, an old and blind Tatar chief, the same who in his
earlier days had put to death the envoys sent by Ivan to demand
88 RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA
trilnitr. As was to be expected, Yermak was successful m all his
battlos. His muskets terrified all enemies, and none could with-
stand them. 1I(» proved himself untiring in energy and fertile in
stratei^v, and his movement on Lsker, or Sibir, the Tatar capital,
on the banks of tlie litisli River, was uneliecked by a smgle disas-
ter The town of Sibir was taken on October 26, 1581, and the
Tatar chief fled southward with tlie remnant of his forces. The
liussians adopted the name of the town as the name of the sur-
rounding country, and from that eomes the name of the great land
of Siberia.
After this ,i;reat victoiy, Yennak sent his lieutenant back to
IJussia to offer to the Tsar the new land which he had conquered.
Tlieir Imperial master promptly pardoned the great freebooter all
his former crimes, accepted the i>']ft at his hands, and sent oflficers
to assist him with a ]}ody of tro0])s. Yermak 's campaign contin-
ued for two years after this. lie was unifoiTuly successful in spite
of treaeheries, heavy losses, distressing winters, and sickness
am<fng his men. Blind Kutchum, the Tatar, never gave up the
struggle. He renewed his fight with troops drawn from the armies
of his southera allies in the Steppes. Yennak started with fifty
(Cossacks to meet the old warrior, but failing to find him, relaxed
Ins vigilance one night and in the extreme of exhaustion pitched
a camp on the banks of the Ti-tish River and failed to maintain a
^uard. This was on the night of August 4, 1584. In the middle
of the night, during a blinding stonn, Kutchum and his men at-
tacked the sleeping camp. Every Cossack was butchered before
he could rise, except one who escaped to tell the news, and Yermak
himself. The conqueror fought for his life, but finding himself
overwhelmed, dashed into the river in the hope of reaching one
of the boats. The weight of his armor dragged him down to death,
and tliere in the river his body was discovered a few days later, to
be identified by its rich coat of mail, and the golden eagle on his
breast.
Yennak must have been no ordinary man, though Eussian his-
torians may have glorified him too much and others may have gone
RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA 89
to the other extreme in calling him nothing but a swashbuckling
highwayman. At any rate, his name to-day is honored all over
Siberia, in the highest and humblest homes, as that of a cherished
national hero, and his exploits are the subject of numberless songs
and legends.
The death of the first conqueror, who in his campaigns had
covered the regions of the Tobol and the Irtish, with many smaller
rivers, was a blow to the progress of conquest, but the government
at Moscow could not afford to let the country rest as it was, and
troops under new leaders were hurried in to take up the work
where he had left it.
Gradually the line of block houses which served for forts was
pushed eastward and southward, always following the rivers,
which were the only avenues of communication. The Cossacks
were the pioneers year after year, familiar as they were with a life
of hardship, and with the methods of river travel as well as of
fighting. They dragged their boats across the portages from the
tributaries of the Obi to those of the Yenisei, and so reached the
heart of the country by way of the intersecting river routes. To-
bolsk was founded some fifteen miles from the destroyed capital
Sibir, in 1587, and in the early part of the next century the Cossack
settlements on the Yenisei were begun. Yeniseisk itself dates from
about 1620.
Ten years later came the news of the discovers^ of another great
river, the Lena, far to the eastward, on the banks of which lived
another strange race, the Yakuts. The boldest pioneers humed
there, and in 1630, the catch of sables— for furs were the wealth
that tempted— amounted to 2,000 skins. The town of Yakutsk,
since then one of the more notable exile stations, was established
two years later, and the new river with its numerous tributaries
became a great highway of trade. None of these advances was
made without war, but always the Cossacks conquered, and their
progress was constant and irresistible. It was in the vicinity of
Lake Baikal that the hardest figl.ting was met in the resistance
offered by the Buriats, a Mongolian tribe, but that was overcome
JJO RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA
as the other opposition had been, and in 1651 the city of Irkutsk
was founded.
In seventy years then the Cossack bands had penetrated from
tlie Ural mountains eastward to the very center of Siberia, and
northeastward even beyond Lake Baikal to the- shores of the Lena
Eiver, and the country from the mountains thus far was added to
the possessions of the Russian crown.
The Russian advance into Siberia, as far as just described, was
made through lands belongmg to semi-civilized races. It was not
until Lake Baikal was passed in the eastward march that the Rus-
sian conquerors had to reckon with an organized government with
a recognized civilization of its own. Not until Lake Baikal was
passed did the Russians meet the Chinese, and the history of Russo-
Chinese relations, instead of being entirely warlike, involves the
struggles of diplomacy, as well as those of arms.
Fifteen years before the founding of Irkutsk rumors of rich val-
leys along the Amur River and its tributaries had enticed wander-
ing Cossack adventurers to penetrate thither, and, indeed, one
party had crossed Asia by a more northerly route and reached the
Sea of Okhotsk. In 1643, therefore, the first Russian expedition
to the Amur left Yakutsk, bound southward into the region bor-
dering on the recognized territories of the Chinese Empire and
itself inhabited by Mongolian tribes. This party, under the com-
mand of Poyarkov, descended the great river to its mouth, and re-
turned a year later to receive high honor for the exploration.
Khabarov was the next commander to penetrate the region.
He took with him strong bodies of troops, built forts along the
river, fought battles impartially with native tribesmen or Man-
churian soldiers from China, and gradually extended Russian
power by strong measures. Russian villages began to grow along
the Amur, a governor was sent to take charge of the remote settle-
ments, and the Chinese took fright at the encroachment on their
territory, for the lower Amur at that time was absolutely within
the Chinese boundaries. In 1683 China began to send military
forces to expel the intruders, and six years of intermittent warfare
RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA 91
ensued, with varying results. At different times each power suf-
fered severe losses, but in the end, by the treaty of Nerchinsk,
signed August 29, 1689, peace was restored.
This first treaty of Russia with an Asiatic power is noteworthy
also as marking almost the only instance m which Russians have
withdrawn from territory once occupied. Under the terms of the
treaty they were compelled to evacuate and destroy the forts and
villages they had built on the Amur, and withdraw from the dis-
puted region. It was more than 150 years before the Russians
regained their foothold in the valley of the Amur, of which their
dominance now is absolute. During this long interval Russian au-
thority was extended unbrokenly from the region just east of Lake
Baikal to the Sea of Okhotsk and Bering Sea, but this was a poor
substitute for the milder and more fertile valley of the Amur,
with its rich possibilities of trade with China. Repeated Russian
embassies to Peking were welcomed or rebuffed according to the
temper of the Chinese, but except for clandestine trade of small
importance, no headway was made toward establishing friendly
relations in Eastern Asia.
In 1847 the Tsar sent Count Muraviev to be governor of East-
ern Siberia, and this energetic ojfficer promptly showed a purpose
to extend Russian power eastAvard along the Amur River to the
Pacific Ocean. For six years successive exploring parties studied
the river, the coast line, and the islands north and south of the
mouth of the Amur. Several Russian outposts were established
on the lower course of the river and on neighboring islands. The
outbreak of the Crimean war threatened the safetv of these out-
posts, by the presence of French and English fleets in the Nortli
Pacific, and at the same time forbade the sending of supplies to
the defenders by the long voyage around Africa and Asia. Here
was Muraviev ^s opportunity. The relief of the settlements was a
clear excuse, and the governor promptly organized a large expedi-
tion of soldiers, scientists and supplies, and with it Boated down
the Amur to the sea. Little Chinese opposition was shown, and
from this time Russian occupation of the valley advanced rapidly.
92 RUSSIAN ADVANCE AiJKOSS ASIA
By the time the Crimean war ended the British and French
were besieging Peking to pnnish the Chmese for affronts received,
and just as happened years later, all the powers took advantage
of China's distress to enforce treaties at will. When the readjust-
ment was concluded Kussia found herself with treaties adding to
the Tsar^s possessions the north bank of the Amur River as far
as the Ussuri, the whole of the Maritime Province of Manchuria
between the Ussuri liiver and the sea, navigation and trade rights
on the rivers of j\Ianchuria tributary to the Amur, new consulates
and trade privileg(\s, and a rectified boundary extending Russian
territory in Central Asia.
Slowly but surely the Russians have been extending their in-
fluence in Manchuria and m Peking ever since that time. Mer-
chant colonies proteeted by Cossack soldiers have been established.
Surveying parties and scientists have scrutinized the country in
detail. The best books and maps of Northern China are those by
Russian authoiities. Finally when the utter defeat of China by
Japan in the war of 1895 showed the weakness of Chinese defense,
Russia found a new method of advance. The great northern
power had found Vladivostok not quite satisfactory as a naval
station, owing to the ice-bound condition of the harbor during sev-
eral months each year, and had been casting longing eyes on the
tempting harbors in the Korean coast line, although debarred from
a seizure by Great Britain's attitude and strength. Victorious
Japan obtained a treaty from China providing for the independ-
ence of Korea, the payment of a large indemnity, the cession of
the rich island of Fonnosa, and finally the cession to Japan of the
Liaotung Peninsula, on which is Port Arthur. Japan had cap-
tured this naval and military station by siege and assault, and
held it at the time of the treaty-making.
At this point Russia stepped in, and secured the assent of
France and Germany to a concerted protest against the Japanese
occupation of any territoiy on the main land of Asia, on the plea
that the integrity of the Chinese Empire must be preserved. It
was futile to oppose the wish of these great powers, so Japan con-
f 'jiirt^sif of Ec( ryhody's Mmttr.nv
RUSSIAN IMPERIAL FAMILY
Czar and Czarina With Their Four Daughters.
COUNT LEO TOLSTOI.
The Nobleman Who Espouses the Cause of the, Russian Peasants, Works With Them
in Barefeet and Denounces the Injustice of the Russian Oovernment.
m
o
M
»
H
<!
O
o
»
P4
(I4
P$
O
H
i-t
xn
xn
gr-it>-^*m
o
^
o
c
""T^^r-v^
RUSSIAN AIJVAXCE ACKOSS ASIA 97
sented to forego the possession of Port Arthur, iu return for an in-
creased indemnity.
Next came the Cassmi convention or treaty, negotiated at Pe-
king by the present Kussian Ambassador to the United States,
then Minister to China, granting the right to buihl, maintain and
protect a railway across Manchuria, conneetiug the Siberian Kail-
way proper with the Kussian naval station Vladivostok. Under
the liberal interpretation of these clauses the Russians built cities
and military posts all along the line of the railway, introducing
thousands of soldiers into Manchuria, and making the northera
part of the province, to all intents and purposes, as Kussian as is Si-
beria.
It had not proved expedient, however, to show activities m
SoutheiTL Manchuria, until in the fall of 1897 Gennany seized the
harbor of Kiaochau as a penalty for the murder of two German
missionaries by the Chinese. This was Kussia's o])portunity Im-
mediately a Kussian squadron moved into Port Arthur, and from
that day to this it has been a Kussian fortified naval station. Here
begins the most bitter animosity of Japan to Kussia. It was bad
enough to be denied the fruits of victory m such fashion, but a
himdred times worse to discover a little later that Kussia in re-
turn for the intercession m China's behalf had herself been given
that very Port Arthur for her own. Japanese will never f(M'l that
they have squared the matter till they have taken Port Arthur
from the Russians, and made it their own. This will account in
part for the pertinacity with which the Japanese continued their
harassing campaign against that Russian stronghold.
The Boxer outbreak of 1900, centenng around the besieged le-
gations at Peking, gave to the Russians another exeuse for enlarg-
ing their force and strengthening their position in ]\rancliuria. At
the same time it enabled the other European powers to obtain ad-
ditional trade and railway-building concessions in the Chinese
Empire.
After the first granting of Port Arthur to the Russians, the
Qiher i)owpr? demanded like favors from China, and England,
98 RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA
Frauce and Italy in turn were given ports on the Cliinese coast
which they could use for military and naval stations in like fashion.
This has helped to incense Japan, as another manifestation of the
fact that Kussia was but speaking for herself and not for China
when declaring that the integrity of Chinese territory must be
preserved.
Later Russian treaties with China ha\ e permitted the construc-
tion of the railway to Port Arthur, and by virtue of occupancy the
Russians have been in a position to dictate trade conditions and
almost all admmistratLve details in Manchuria. Thus not only
has Chinese authority in that province been virtually eliminated,
but the interests of other powers, particularly the United States,
England and Japan, have been seriously affected. For this reason
American diplomacy has had a share in negotiations with Russia
concerning ]\fancliuna, although no clash has been imminent at
anv time. AVe are thus brought up to the period in the autumn
of liMJo, when a Russo-Japanese clash began to threaten as a result
of conditions in i\lancliuria and along the coasts of Eastern Asia.
Let us now look at the Siberian Railway for a moment, not
only as a factor of immense importance in the industrial and eco-
nomie development of the countiy it traverses, but as a iniliiarv
and political factor in the present conflict. Russians long had
recognized that a transcontinental railway was an imperative ne-
(*essitv, to bind their remote settlements on the Pacific to the seat
of government and trade in Europe; to develop the agricultural
and commercml possibilities of the tremendous areas of mid-
Siberia, and to strengthen the military and political position of
Russia in the Orient. In ISDl the constniction of the line began
at Vladivostok, with elaborate ceremonies and the turning of the
first shovelful of earth by the present Tsar, then heir to the throne.
Twelve years later, direct train service from Moscow to Vladivos-
tok and Port Arthur was inaugurated, the line complete across two
continents, for a jouraey of more than 6,000 miles, except for the
short ferry across Lake Baikal. Within another year it is prom-
ised that this interruption will be ended by the completion of the
RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA 99
line now building through the difficult country around the southern
end of that great lake.
This is the most rei^iarkable example of rapid railway con-
struction known to the world. Except for the complacent treaty
with China the result could not have been accomplished so readily,
for the permission to construct the line across Manchuria reduced
the total distance several hundred miles by cutting out the im-
mense detour around the northern cui^e of the Amur River, and
at the same time eliminated a vast amount of difficult construc-
tion along that river valley.
The Siberian Eailway has been criticised for its light construc-
tion, but a careful examination of its track, roadbed, bridges, sta-
tions and equipment justifies the judgment that the line is practi-
cally as good as our own western prairie railways of twenty years
ago. Low speed is maintained throughout the journey, however,
and the equipment is not yet sufficient for tlie heavj^ demands
upon it.
The cities along the line have grown rapidly since the railway
was built, and have advanced in other ways by the increase of im-
migration and trade. Omsk, Tomsk, Krasnoiarsk, Irkutsk, Chita
and Vladivostok in Siberia have felt the impetus; Harbin, Dalny
and Port Arthur have become important Russian cities in Man-
churia, and Blagoveshchensk, on the Amur River, off the line of
railway, has grown rich and populous.
Along this railway the Russians have hurried their soldiers
and munitions of war to the scene of hostilities. Its capacity may
not be as ample as they would like to have it, but manifestly it has
been a potent factor in strengthening their position in the Far
East.
The railway has been an influence in gradually reducing the
rigors of the exile system with which the name of Siberia is so
intimately linked in every mind, and ultimately, no doubt, there
will be an end put to the abominable practice. Publicity is power-
ful to destroy evil, and as foreign travelers and investors enter
Siberia to develop the latent wealth in mines and commerce the
100 RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA
exile system will become better known and more repugnant to the
world, to its final downfall. Already milder measures are m ef-
fect, generally speaking, than those found by George Kennan, that
faithful investigator who told the truth about Siberia to the world
nearly twenty years ago. The railway makes the journey itself
less a torture to the exiles than it was m the days of tlie terrible
marches, and in many ways the severity of treatment has been
modified.
The peoi)le of Kussia are a sturdy, virile raee, inured to hard-
ship of climate and life, illiterate m the mass, devoted to the fomis
of their faith— the Greek Catholi(* branch of the rhnstian Chureh.
They are frugal but unprovidiait, slow to improve their methods
of business, agrieulture or industrv, and loyal to the Tsar, the
Church and the Nation. Of course these generalities apply but
to the masses. Educated Russians dominate the national affairs,
and maintain a soeiety of manners nut unhke that of other peoples.
Tlie advanced element of thinkers— the radicals— must be re( k-
oned with, too, as a vital force in the Empire, comparatively few
in numbers, but potent to do good when the leaven of liberty be-
li ills to make itself felt in tlie autocracy, and freer forms of govern-
ment begin to be introduced. Whatever the result of the Russo-
Japanese War, on inteiTiatlonal affairs and the two powers en-
gaged, it promises to make for the ultimate benefit of Russia by
forcing the Russians to look to themselves and their countrv for
an uplifting of the people m education, libei tv, and the good things
in the civilization of other western nations, to which the Russian
masses are so sadly deficient.
A few condensed facts in regard to the government, area, popu-
lation, cities, religion, education, agriculture and commerce of
Russia, will serve to close this rapid account of conditions in that
great empire which sweeps across two continents, from Atlantic
tidewaters to the Pacific.
The Emperor Nicholas II, Tsar of all the Russias, was l)om
i\ray 18, lSf)8, and ascended the throne at the death of Ins father,
November 1, 181)4. The government of Russia is an absolute hered-
RUSSIAN ADVAN("E ACROSS ASIA 101
itary iiionarcliy. The wliole legislative, executive and judicial
power is united m the Eiiiperor, whose will alone is law. There
are, however, certain rules of govennnent and methods of admin-
istration, whj<'li the so\ ereigiis of the present reigning house have
acknowledged as binding. Nicholas is the head of a tremendous
svsteni of autocracv, but it is greatly to be doubted if he could
suddenly and radically alter the system, m spite of the power w^hich
pertains to his otlfice. i\Iany students believe that the Russian Em-
]jeror who should attemt)t to destroy the ])0wer of tlie autocracy,
and free the nation from its present fonn of government, would
promptly fall a victim to his own benevolent impulses.
The Russian empire comprises one-seventh of the land surface
of the globe, with an area of about 8,(;5( ),()()() square miles, or nearly
three times the area of the United States without Alaska. No
country in the world has gained more rapidly in population. In
1722 the inha])itants of Russia numbered 14,000,000. By the begin-
ning of the 19th Tenturv they approximated 40,000,000, and one
hundred years later, at the beginning of the present centuiy, the
census showed a total of about lo5,000,000 inhabitants. The popu-
lation is by no means homogeneous, although its largest element
is made up of Slavonic groups, known as Great Russians, Little
Russians and White Russians. Within the eini)ire, however, there
are at least fifteen races represented with a total of more than
1,000,000 each, while Russian figuii^s indicate nearly 150 races and
tribes included witkm the immense sweep of tenitoiy.
The established religion of the Empire is the Greco-Russian,
officially known as the Orfhodox-Catholic faith. The Emperor is
the head of the church, but he has never claimed the right of decid-
ing theological and dogmatic questions. Practically the Procurator
of the Holy Synod acts as head of the cliurch administration. The
points in which the Russian church differs from the Roman Cath-
olic faith, are in denying the spiritual supremacy of the Pope, in
not enforcing the celibacy of the clergy, and in authorizing all
people to read and study the scriptures in their own language.
The school system of Russia theoretically includes a complete
102 RUSSIAN ADVANCE ACROSS ASIA
organization from primary grades to universities, for both" sexes,
with mining schools, agricultural schools, and other technical insti-
tutions. Practically, however, the organization is incomplete in
the extreme and the facilities for education are not in reach of a
large proportion of the children of school age. The restraints on
the freedom of the press, too, and the illiteracy that is so wide-
spread, hinder the publication of books and newspapers, so that the
press is in a comparatively low state of development and progress.
Russia is primarily an agricultural country, with wheat, rj^e,
barley and oats as the most important crops. In the southern
provinces and in Central Asia cotton and tobacco are produced to
great profit. Immense forest areas contribute great wealth to the
industrial life, and the flocks and herds are another factor of great
importance in the production of wealth. The soil of Eussia is rich
m ores of all kinds, and mining industry is steadily increasing.
Gold, silver, lead, zmc, copper, iron, coal, naphtha and salt, are the
most important products of the mine. Manufactories likewise are
growing with great rapidity throughout the empire. Textile
fabrics, paper and cardboard, chemicals, products of leather, china,
glass, iron, steel and machinery are the most important manu-
factures.
The chief trade of the Empire is carried on through its Euro-
l)ean frontier and the Black Sea, and in all of the departments of
commerce which would naturally develop out of the industries
just mentioned, Eussia is a rising factor in the trade of the world.
The great river systems have been supplemented by canals in all
directions, and by the rapid construction of railways throughout
the Empire. If the undoubted energy of the rulers and the people,
and the amazing resources of the realm, should be directed to the
expansion of trade, education and modem development, instead
of being wasted m the support of tremendous armies, Eussia would
rise even more rapidly into apposition of pride among the nations
of the world.
CHAPTER IV
JAPAN, THE ISLAND EMPIRE
BY TRUMBULL WHITE.
The Rise of an Asiatic Race into Full Fellowship in the Family of Nations —
Historical and Descriptive Sketch of the Land and the People — The American
Commodore Perry Opens the Country to the World — Growth of Western Civiliza-
tion — The Mikado Restored to Power — End of the Feudal System — Constitu-
tional Government Established — Japan's War with China and Its Far-Reaching
Results — Extension of Commerce and Influence.
IN ALL the world there exists no parallel for Japan. Unique
among nations is the Island Empire in her history, her man-
ner of progress, and her relations with the other nations of the
earth. Now that the eyes of all civilization are tuiTied toward the
Orient, with Japan as the focal point of ol^servation, we shall find
ourselves learning of a land of heauty, inhabited by a people of
high intellect and noble spirit, with an inspiring past, a significant
present and a future promising tremendous things.
In all the histoiy of the world there has been no more pic-
turesque event on the domestic side of mteniational life than the
entrance of Japan into fellowship among the nations of the westera
world. Within the span of half a century the Island Empire has
passed from a reignmg jiolicy of stern isolation and refusal even
to exchange civilities with other countries, to an intimacy of con-
tact and a confidential friendship with the rest of the world hardly
excelled between nations of common ancestry and life, and never
before reached by those of such diametrically opposite birthright,
traditions and customs.
In our sketch of the Russian Empire we have observ^ed that
power historically by the biographical method, studying succes-
sively the great figures whose personalities have stood out as
factors in Russian affairs. AVe have seen how Yermak, Peter the
103
104 JAPAX, THE ISLAND EMPIRE
(Jreat, ^luraviev and Kliabarov eml)odv tlie significant facts of
Russian history m Asia. But for Japan, it is well to depend on
description rather than biography for the clearer view of affairs
and conditions, past and present. Not that Japan has been lack-
ing in national heroes and commanding personalities who stand
out m the annals of the country. But so recent is our own interest
in the details of oriental politics and progress that these names
do not bear the personal equation to us, the graphic quality that
is so essential in biographical history. Peter the Great, Ivan the
Terrible, Tatherine— these have no strange sound to our ears. But
Jimmu Tenno, the Empress Jingo, Yoritomo, Hideyoshi— what sig-
nify these great names to an American reader ^ How many Ameri-
cans do not know the name of Nicholas, Emperor of All the
Russias, and how many know that of Mutsuhito, Emperor of
Japan ^
Furthermore, the significant period of Japanese history, so far
as it bears upon our own affairs and the interest of the rest
of the world, is circumscribed within a comparatively few years,
while that of Russia runs for centuries. It is of Japan of to-daj^
that we want to know, our demand is for a description of things
as they are, the strange conditions and customs of life, the pic-
turesque people and places, the introduction of western forms of
civilization into a nation that was the embodiment of all that was
oriental until the middle of the last century. Therefore, while we
shall glance at the sequence of historical events in Japan with
full recognition of their importance to the Japanese, we shall look
at the Japanese themselves as the subject of greatest interest to us.
Marco Polo, tlie Venetian traveler, brought the first knowledge
of Japan to Europe when he returned in the vear 1295 from his
wonderful travels m China. The Chinese had told him of
^'Chipangu, an island toward the east in the high seas, 1,500 miles
from the continent; and a very great island it is. The people are
white, civilized, and well favored. They are idolaters, and are
dependent on nobody. And I can tell you the quantity of gold
they have is endless; for they find it in their own islands.'' We
<!
<
O
CO
M
<J
o
^H
4^
Xfl
08
ro
±?
P
CO
^
o
Ui
ffi
O
%
O
CQ o
M pa
JAPAN, THE ISLAND EMPIRE 107
know now that there are some trifling details of Polo's description
in error, bnt there is no difficulty in seeing that he had been well
informed about the Island Empire.
The Chinese wrote the name of the country Chi-pen-kue, so
Polo's Chipangu was pretty close to the fact. From the Chinese
tlie Japanese took the name Nippon, and prefixing to it the word
dai, meaning great, they made it Dai Nippon, the Japanese name
of the empire. From this we have made the word Japan, or Japon,
as the French have it.
Two races are included in the population of Japan, the Japanese
proper, and the Amos. It is believed that the latter were the
aboriginal inhabitants of the archipelago, but only some 17,000
of tliem now remain, all of tliem dwelling in the north island of "
Yezo. These are the descendants of a warlike people who once
lived farther south, and were driven north graduallv, during pro-
longed warfare, by the race which now makes up the Japanese
nation. Now the Ainos are a peaceful race, primitive, ignorant
and unclean in their habits. They are sturdy people, however, and
are uimjue amoni; races in that they have an abundant growth of
liair, which gives the men not only beards of unusual length and
tliu'kness, but a hairy covering over the body as well. Their re-
li^ion, their arts and their industries are crude in the extreme, and
tliey have no trade of any sort except barter with the Japanese.
The Ainos are of no consequence in the life of Japan to-day, and
are of interest only to the students of anthropology.
Let us then turn directly to the people who make up the mass
of the empire, and who contribute that virility, alertness and re-
ceptiveness which mark Japan as among the most progressive of
nations.
Mutsuhito, the Mikado, or Emperor, of Japan, traces his de-
scent through one hundred and twenty-three generations to the
founder of the imperial dynasty in 660 B. C. This first Mikado
was Jimrau Tenno, and if Japanese records may be trusted, the
dynasty which he founded is the oldest in the world. It is tnie that
the ancient records contain much that is fabulous, mythical and
lOS JAPAN, THE ISLAND EMPIRE
exaggerated, but they may be accepted as a fair guide to the facts,
and offer material of the greatest interest to the student. As in
many other nations the early history confuses material and su-
pernatural affairs to a consideraljle degree, and the immortals in
the Japanese story of creation are the progenitors of the Emper-
ors themseh es. Even to-day this attitude is held by the people,
although of rourse in ^Yeakened fonn, and the Mikados are re-
garded as sonii-divmities. It has been interesting to note that the
messages from the greatest Japanese commanders I'cporting vic-
tories over the Russian forces have (^'edited all the success to the
divine influence of the Mikado himself, rather than to their own
sagacity and the bra\ eiy of their men.
In the Third I'cntury of the Christian era the Empress Jingo
took a Japanese army across the straits and conquered Korea.
!She is the greatest female cliaracter in Japanese history and tra-
dition, equally renowned for her beauty, piety, intelligence, energy
and martial valor From her conquest of Korea came literature,
religion and civilization to Japan, at least as far as Chinese models
were to be adopted, and the Japanese of to-day are l)ut following
the example of their j^rogenitors m seeking to dominate Korea,
and in their willingness to accept and absorb whatever they find
in other civilizations more serviceable than their ancient models.
In this early day the Koreans were more learned than were the
Japanese, and it was they who introduced the study of the (.Chinese
language and the art of writing itself into the Island Empire. Ar-
tists, artisans and educated men were brought from Korea to in-
struct the people, new industrial methods were introduced, and
successive emperors were zealous in encouraging the arts of peace.
AVe may say, then, that this was the first of three great waves of
foreign civilization which have entered Japan. The second was
from Western Europe in the Fifteenth Century, and the third was
from America and Europe in the decade following the advent of
Commodore Peny, the latter a wave which has steadilv gained in
force instead of dimmishing.
A peculiar governmental condition existed in Japan through
JAPAN, THE ISLAND EMriKE 109
many centuries, ending only in recent years. There came a time
when a weak Mikado was on the throne, with a strong and power-
ful prime minister, and out of this fact was perpetuated a sort of
a double authorit\, in which tlie ^likado l)y virtue of his office and
his descent from the gods, held the semblance of power, while tlie
prime minister, or Shogun, as he came to be called, really had all
the business of the country in his own hands. As time went on
the Shoguns became more powerful, and the Mikados less power-
ful, until the latter, although held m the highest reverence, were
little more than puppets. This system of goveniment, called the
Shogunate, ended only by a civil war, which broke out in 18(^4
and lasted for several years. During this time the count rv was
torn by revolutions, but when the readjustment was at last com-
plete, the Mikados were restored to actual power and tlie powerful
families which had supported the Shoguns were com})elled to ac-
cept the situation and become loyal subjects of their hereditary
ruler.
During the early centuries of the Christian era, Japan and
China kept up friendly intercourse, exchanging embassies on vari-
ous missions. But in the Twelfth Century civil disorders in both
countries interrupted the acquaintance, and when it was resumed
friendship was not restored with it. Bv this time the Mongol Ta-
tars had conquered the Chinese Empire, and the new Ern])eror,
Kublai Khan, at whose court Marco Polo was then visiting, sent
letters demanding tribute and homage from the Japanese. Re-
peated embassies making this demand were sent home rebuffed,
until finally the Japanese in exasperation beheaded the last partv
of envovs. Then came preparations for war. An immense Chinese
fleet sailed for Japan, but thanks to a tremendous storm that met
them upon their arrival, the squadron was completely destroyed
and the survivors were slain by the Japanese. In Japanese history
this event holds much the same place as the destruction of the
Spanish Armada in the history of England. This is the last time
that China ever attempted to conquer Japan, whose people boast
that their land has never been defiled by an invading army-
110 JAPAN, THE ISLAND EMPIRE
If the Japanese have not been invaded, they have not been de-
linquent in invading. The ambition of more than one Mikado has
been to conquer Korea and even China. Korea more than once has
been oven-un by Japanese armies, even partly governed by Jap-
anese officials, and on different occasions has had to pay tribute to
Japan in token of submission. Japanese pirates were for six hun-
di^ed years as much the terror of the Chinese and Korean coasts
as were the Danes and Norsemen of the shores of the North Sea.
A strong party in Japan has long held that Korea is properly a
part of the Japanese Empire, by virtue of the conquest made by
the Empress Jingo in the Third Century, and by the Mikado Hide-
yoshi, in the Sixteenth Century.
During these centuries leading up to the first contact of the
Japanese with European civilization, the Island Empire was rising
rapidly in strength and prosperity, and the people were displaying
the same qualities which make them noteworthy now. Arts and
sciences flourished and developed. The spirit of military enter-
prise and internal improvement was alive. Contact with foreign-
ers of many nations awoke a spirit of inquiry and intellectual ac-
tivity, and on the seas the Japanese proved even in that day that
they were capable sailors and energetic adventurers. The Japanese
ships built in the Seventeenth Century were larger and better than
the Chinese junks of to-day, superior in size to the vessels of Co-
lumbus, and nearly equal to the Dutch and Portuguese galleons of
the same time. They were provided with artillerj^, and a model of
a Japanese breech-loading cannon of that date is still preserved in
Kioto. Voyages of trade, discovery or piracy were made to India,
Siam, Burma, the Philippine Islands, Southern China, the Malay
Archipelago and the Kuriles.
The Japanese were not always as hospitable to foreigners as
they are to-day. The Shoguns, who were in actual authority, never
permitted foreigners to negotiate directly with the Mikado, but
dealt with embassies themselves at their own will. It is believed
that the first European who landed on Japanese soil was a Portu-
guese adventurer named Mendez Pinto* He came with a pirate
JAPAN, THE ISLAND EMPIEE 111
trader in 1542, and returned to China loaded with presents. The
new market attracted hundreds of .Portuguese adventurers to
Japan, who found a ready welcome. Missionaries followed mer-
chants from India, where the Portuguese already had a prosperous
settlement. For a time the Catholic missionaries were given every
facility, and in forty years there were two hundred churches and
150,000 native Christians. Before long the different missionary
orders, Jesuit, Franciscan and Augustinian, began to clash, as a
result of the political and religious wars then almost universal in
Europe. All the foreigners were slave-traders, and thousands of
Japanese were bought and sold and shipped to China and the Phil-
ippines. The seaports were the resorts of the lowest class of ad-
venturers of all European nations, and the result was a continuous
series of uproars, broils and murders among the foreigners.
Such a picture of foreign influence and of Christianity, as the
Japanese saw it, was not calculated to make a favorable impres-
sion on the Japanese mind. Finally an edict was issued command-
ing the missionaries to assemble for expulsion from Japan, and a
concerted effoi't to cinish out Christianity was made. Churches
were burned, and missionaries and their converts were slain. An
edict forbade the exercise of the Christian religion, and persecu-
tion was earned on in every violent form. The exiled missionaries
kept secretly returning and sentence of death was pronounced
against any foreign priest found in the country. Fire and sword
were used to extirpate Christianity, and to paganize the same peo-
ple who had been converted in their youth by means hardly less
violent. Thousands of the native converts fled to China, Fonnosa
and the Philippines. The Christians suffered all sorts of persecu-
tions and tortures that ingenuity can devise. If anyone doubts the
sincerity and fer\^or of the Christian converts of to-day, or the
ability of the Japanese to accept a higher form of faith, or their
willingness to suffer for what they believe, he has but to read the
accounts of the various witnesses to the fortitude of the Japanese
Christians of the Seventeenth Centuiy.
When this persecution ended, foreign trade had been annihi-
112 JAPAN, THE ISLAND EMPIRE
lated, contact with the rest of the world had ended, and Christian-
ity in the Island Empire had been virtually blotted out. It was a
peculiar retrogression that has not been equaled in any other coun-
try, so far as history records.
The English, like the Portuguese, attempted to open trade with
the Japanese, but with no success. Will Adams, an English pilot,
and the first of his nation in Japan, arrived in 1607 and lived in
Tokio, then called Yeddo, until his death thirteen years later He
was treated with kindness and honor, and he became a very useful
man, owing to his knowledge of shipbuilding and foreign affairs.
There are still living Japanese who claim descent from him, one of
the streets of the city was named for him, and the people of that
street still hold an annual celebration in his honor. During these
centuries of isolation, there was no contact with the rest of the
world except by way of the Dutch trading vessel that was permit-
ted to call annually at the little Island of Deshima in the harbor of
Nagasaki. Here a few Dutchmen were permitted to live under de-
grading conditions of restraint.
It was the American Union which opened the door of Japan to
western civilization. The United States, in common with Euro-
pean powers, very much desired access to Japanese ports. Sup-
plies were frequently needed, particularly water and coal, but no
distress was ever considered a sufficient excuse for the Japanese
to permit the landing of a foreign vessel's crew. Shipwrecked
sailors frequently suffered great trial and danger before they were
rescued and restored to their own people. Even Japanese sailors
who were shipwrecked on other shores, or carried out to sea, were
refused readmission to their own country when rescued by for-
eigners. Commodore Matthew C. Perry, of the American Navy,
and President Millard Fillmore, consulted together and with the
advisers of the President, and decided to enforce an entrance and a
treaty upon the exclusive empire. A fleet under the command of
Perry was assigned to the undertaking, and on the 7th of July,
1853, four American warships appeared in the Bay of Yeddo. The
local officials promptly notified the ^* barbarian '' envoy that he
JAPAN, THE ISLAND EMPIRE 113
must go to Nagasaki, where all business with foreigners had to be
done. The barbarian refused to go. He informed the messengers
that he was the bearer of a letter from the President of the United
States to the Emperor of Japan, and that he was going to deliver
the letter. Alarm spread rapidly along the Japanese shores, but
at last, after eight days. Perry's patient insistence and the demon-
strations made by the fleet, impressed the Japanese, who had never
seen a steamboat before, and won success for Commodore Perry's
mission. A Japanese commissioner came to the landing, a mag-
nificent pavilion was prepared for the ceremonies, and with great
pomp and ceremony the Americans landed and delivered the let-
ters and presents from President to Mikado.
Six months later Perry returned with a much larger fleet, and
on the 31st of March, 1854, a treaty with the United States was
signed. A few months later treaties were entered into with all the
leading powers of Europe, and it is universally recognized bv the
Japanese, as well as by Europeans, that the credit for opening the
Japanese door to western civilization belongs to the United States
and its diplomat-sailor. Commodore Perry.
Even after treaties of friendship were signed and legations
were established in Japan, bitter enmity existed against foreigners.
American and European officials attached to the embassies were
murdered in broad daylight on the open road, and it was necessary
to enforce penalties and punishments upon Japan for these crimes.
Japanese ports were shelled and indemnities were collected on
more than one occasion, by American, British, French and Dutch
fleets. However, as time advanced and acquaintance grew, the
Japanese came to understand that they must maintain peaceful
and friendly relations with the nations of Europe and America.
Japanese travelers visited the rest of the world, and saw what
western civilization did for its people. The Shogunate was abol-
ished, as we have already seen, and under the direct authority of
the Mikado conditions improved rapidly. The feudal system,
likewise, which had followed forms very similar to those known in
Europe during the Middle Ages, survived in Japan until 1871, and
114 JAPAN, THE ISLAND EMPIRE
with its termination came another noteworthy advance in national
affairs.
In 1872 the Japanese challenged the admiration of Christen-
dom by making a stem fight against the coolie traffic, which was
really nothing more than the slave trade. This had been earned
on by the Portuguese at their little colony of Macao on the Chinese
coast, from which they decoyed thousands of Chinese yearly to bo
shipped to plantations in Cuba and South America. They had
extended their nefarious operations to the coast of Japan, and
finally by the energy and persistence of the Japanese the trade was
abolished by this pagan nation, although the foreign consuls and
ministers in China and Japan, with the exception of those of Great
Britain and the United States, protested against the Japanese ac-
tion and defended the slave trade on the grounds of necessitv.
In the last thirty years the record of Japan has been one of con
stant and steady advance into fellowshiio with other nations in its
foreign affairs, and noteworthy improvement intellectually and in-
dustrially among its own people. Eailways, telegraphs, a liglit-
house seiwiee and a n^ivy have been constructed. Two national ex-
positions have been held with great success. A war with China
has been fought to a tnumphant conclusion, affording proof of the
strength of Japan and the weakness of China in military and naval
affairs. The details of this war will be related in the ensuing chap-
ter on Korea, which was the battlefield between the two rival na-
tions. The liberty of the press and liberty of speech have been
established. A parliamentary government has been created volun-
tarily by the Mikado, who thereby relinquished his inherited des-
potic rights, and made Japan a constitutional monarchy.
Perhaps the most noteworthy evidence of the entirety with
which the nations of Europe and America have accepted Japan
as a power among powers is the abolition of what is known as * ' ex-
tra-territoriality^' in 1899. Until that time, foreigners residing in
Japan were not subject to the jurisdiction of the Japanese courts.
Lawsuits between foreigners, or in which a foreigner was even one
party to the suit, were tried before courts maintained in the con-
SF^i^
^'P
■''"''^\
\ OFF TO THE WAR.
A Japanese SollOier Bidding Farewell to His Family.
> ^ -C3
-^ Hi:
X M 2
s
O c5
:^ § w
i ^
o
'd
'd
O
o
o
O
3
^
^
bO
:< bo
M
CO
O
O
Q
Ph
O
M
02
\ ■-^.
o
Ph
o
o
cc
bO
O
P
o
<D
P<
0)
o
M
o
a
^ S
CO <=>
>.2
W ^
> J--
C/J
PL1
CO
CO
a
p»
>v
-a
02
^ S
So
o«
>2
o
O
a
Pt
O
O
a
u
P4
JAPAN, THE ISLAND EMPIRE 119
sulates by the different nations having such offices in Japan. The
same condition existed in the event of criminal offenses, and all
this was true because Europeans and Americans did not trust the
Japanese with the administration of justice to foreigners who
might be residing in the islands. This, of course, was exceedingly-
distasteful to the Japanese, and for years they had persisted in the
effort to eliminate the objectionable clause from the treaties. At
last, in 1899, a new series of treaties was made by which Japan en-
tered into the exercise of full authority over all people within her
boundaries, in just the same fashion as such authority is enjoyed
by the United States or by England. It is interesting to note that
as a matter of fact, in the litigation that has risen since that time,
and in the trial of foreigners for criminal offenses against other
foreigners, or against Japanese, the suits have been conducted in
an orderly fashion, fully preserving the rights of all parties, and
promoting justice in a judicial manner, just as truly as before.
This is the universal testimony of foreigners living in Japan.
Nearly four thousand islands make up the Empire of Japan,
but only four or five of them are large enough to give them much
importance, and around these a cordon of defense is formed by the
reefs and shallows and intricate channels of thousands of islets.
Until recent times the Island of Sakhalin was included m the Em-
pire, but a treaty with Russia joined that island to the possessions
of the Tsar, since which time it has been a settlement for criminal
and political exiles from Russia. In exchange for this the Russians
yielded the Kuriles, a group of islands extending north toward
Behring Sea, to Japanese authority, and these now form the most
northern extension of the Empire. The exchange was never quite
satisfactory to the Japanese, and they have always intended to re-
sume possession of Sakhalin, if they are ever able to do so. The
southernmost possession of Japan is Formosa, which was taken
from ^China as a part of the spoils of victory after the end of the
Chino-Japanese war of 1894. This is a large and rich island, the
resources of which are as yet but little developed, and the inhabit-
ants, except on the coasts, still in a state of savagery.
120 JAPAN, THE ISLAND EMPIRE
The area of the Japanese islands, including Formosa, is nearly
as great as the New England and Middle Atlantic Coast states, but
of this, more than one-half consists of mountain land, much of it
still l>'ing waste and uncultivated, although apparently capable of
tillage. The shores rise abiniptly from the sea, and there is a grad-
ual rise until the mountain backbone, which extends throughout the
island chain, is reached. The highest peak is Fuji-yama, which
rises to a height of more than 12,000 feet above the sea. It is a
beautiful mountain, and is the first glimpse one has of land when
approac^'hing Yokohama from the United States. Japan's northern
limits correspond approximately with Paris and Newfoundland,
while the southern ones are on the latitude of the Bermuda Islands,
and of Cairo m Egypt. Coming nearer home, it corresponds
pretty nearly m latitude with the eastern coast line of the United
States, added to Nova Scotia and Newfoundland, and the contrasts
of climate between Newfoundland and Florida are no more re-
markable than those observed between the extreme northern and
southern regions of Japan. Even this wide range of latitude does
not include the outlying island of Formosa, which is genuinely
tropical, corresponding m latitude to Cuba and the Hawaiian
Islands.
Thanks to the ocean currents, which move northward from the
]\Ialay archipelago and the South Pacific, the climate of Japan is
moderated to a delightful degree, and the rains which are so essen-
tial to vegetation are assured at all seasons of the year. As a result
of these facts and the fertility of the soil, Japan is one of the most
productive of lands. It must not be thought, however, that the
country is tropical. North of Tokio frost and even heavy snow-
falls occur in the winter. Earthquake shocks throughout the island
are frequent, but of late years there have been none of great se-
verity.
The l^ainboo flourishes in all parts of the island, sugarcane and
cotton grow m the southeiii part, and tea is produced almost every-
where. Tobacco, hemp, corn, rice, wheat, barley, millet, buck-
wheat and potatoes are cultivated for the market. Mulberry for
JAPAN, THE ISLAND EMPIRE 121
silkworm food is one of the important products. Forest trees and
(flowers of great beauty and variety are found everywhere, and
many of them have been transferred to our own hothouses and
gardens. The azalea, camelia, wisteria, cryptomeria, calceolaria
and chrysanthemum are indigenous to Japan. In ancient times
two species of dwarf elephants existed in the plains around Tokio,
although they are now extinct. Monkeys, foxes, wolves, bears, an-
telopes, and various species of the deer family are found wild,
while the sea is especiallj^ rich in seals, sea-otters and whales.
Thanks to the genial chmate, the fertile soil, and the character-
istics of the people, Japan has always been a country of industrv,
prosperity and thrift. The cities are large, and architecturally
interesting, although, of course, entirely unlike anything known
to the western world. Tokio, the capital, has a population of more
than a million, while the other important cities, Nagasaki, Yoko-
hama, Hakodate, Hiogo, Osaka and Hiroshima are impoi-tant cen-
ters of trade and industry. All of these have foreign settle-
ments, where American and European merchants have stores,
banks and steamship offices, with churches and newspai)ers and
society of their own. Yokohama is the most important of these
foreign settlements, and it is the great mercantile center of Amer-
ican and European trade in Japan. Commerce between Japan and
the western nations increases year by year, with England stand-
. ing first in the volume of trade, and the United States second and
rapidly gaining.
The Japanese are not only industrious in their agricultural and
commercial enterprises, in their mining and railway building, in
their shipbuilding and their government, but they are at the same
time equally faithful to the demands of intellectual life and the en-
joyment of art and literature. The bronzes, the lacquer work, the
ceramic arts, the silks and the paintings of the Japanese are recog-
nized throughout the world as embodying some of the highest
principles of genuine art, and every traveler is impressed with the
beauty of the local products in these directions. Whatever they
do, they do with the same attention to detail in the effort lo reach
122 JAPAN, THE ISLAND EMPIRE
perfection that they show in the planning of a military campaign
or the administering of their governmental affairs. Their litera-
ture and their music have not taken forms that appeal to Ameri-
cans, because of different standards of beauty and taste that rule,
but the merit of what they do in these directions must be recog-
nized by any careful student.
The people themselves are in a state of transition, as truly as
is tlie government, and there are those critics who declare that
their quickness of imitation is an evidence of 'weakness and de-
pendence, ratlier than of originality. However, this seems to be
an unfair judgment. It is true that they show an extraordinary
capacity for change, and that they are versatile in the extreme,
but they select with care to take what is best in the examples of
other nations before them.
The average Japanese is frank, honest, faithful, kind, gentle,
courteous, confiding, affectionate, filial and loyal; but love of truth,
chastity and temperance for their own sake are not characteristic
\ irtues. Tlie male Japanese is more chivalrous to women than any
other Asiatic. In reverence to elders and in obedience to parents
the Japanese set a high standard, and indeed have developed filial
obedience into fanaticism.
Physically the people are not unlike the Spaniards and the in-
habitants of the south of France. They are of low stature, but well
proportioned and strong, with an immense capacity for endurance
of labor on small supply of food, shelter and comfort.
Japan is the paradise of children. There is no country where
children are more devotedly loved and considerately treated than
in the Island Empire. Playthings are everywhere, and holidays
for the distinct benefit of the little folks are very numerous, upon
which occasions the whole nation turns out to help the children
have a good time. Even the adults have for their sports many of
the plays and games which are left to children with us, and kite-
flying is almost a national habit.
The dwelling houses are well adapted to their manner of life,
except that they are not always built for sufficient protection
JAPAN, THE ISLAND EMPIRh 123
against severe cold. The houses contnin but liiile funiituiv, for
the people do uot sit on chairs, nor do they have higli heds or tables.
Sliding partitions and screens are everywhere, so tliat rooms niav
be divided and sub-divided almost at will. In the walls are reeossj s
with sliding doors, into which the bedding Is thiaist in the daytini(\
to be spread out on the matting floor at night when it is time to
retire. These mats answer the purj^ose of all ordinary furniture,
and take the place of our chairs, tables and beds. They are made
of rushes, or rice straw, to a thickness of three inches, and are soft
to the touch. People never soil them with their shoes, but always
walk barefooted about the house. In all their manners of life they
are the most orderly and cleanly of people, and bathing is the
most constant and the most universal to be found in any country in
the world. Every house has its garden, and the garden is used as
a place for dining as well as for recreation in i^leasant weather.
Outdoor life is greatlj^ favored, and the houses themselves are built
so openly that the foreigner feels himself almost out of doors even
when he is under shelter.
The religion of the country includes two different systems, one
known as Shintoism, which is the ancient religion of the people,
and the other Buddhism, which swept over Japan after it was in-
troduced from southeiTi Asia. As an evidence of the receptivity of
the people, however, Christianity has made remarkable progress,
and religious toleration makes the work of the missionaries at the
same time effective and congenial.
The women of Japan are rising as steadily as are the men.
They are allowed a degree of freedom that is noteworthv in Asia,
where generally women have little respect and consideration. Pub-
lic and private schools are eveiywhere, and are well attended. No
women excel the Japanese in the innate love of beauty, order, neat-
ness, household adornment and household management, while in
maternal affection, tenderness and faithfulness, Japanese mothers
need fear no comparison with those of other lands. They direct
the education of their children and have a degree of authority m
their own households that places them in a position of great influ-
124 JAPAN, THE ISLAND EMPIRE
enee and dignity. The Japanese maiden is bright, intelligent, in-
teresting, modest, lady-like and self-reliant. What the American
girl IS in Europe, the Japanese maiden is among Asiatics, and it is
the appreciation of this fact, and of a certain sympathy between
the people and the countries, that makes Americans so favored in
Japan, and makes every American so pleased with what he sees in
the Japanese Empire.
The Japanese have welcomed the phrase ^Hhe Yankees of the
Orient,'' which has been aj^plied to them by many travelers, un-
derstanding as they do that a distinct compliment is intended by
the characterization.
Half a dozen lines of steamships ply between the American coast
and the Japanese ports, and at least two of these lines are owned
and operated by the Japanese themselves. The passage across the
Pacific requires from fifteen to twenty days, according to the vessel
and the route selected. The jouraey is becoming a more popular
one every year, and travelers to the Island Empire always find
awaiting them a welcome from the people, and manifold pleasures
in the beautiful country itself. Now that the Hawaiian Islands and
the Philippines are under American government, the distance be-
tween Japan and our outlying ports is greatly reduced, and we
find ourselves dealing with Oriental peoples who in some measure
are kindred to the Japanese themselves. A closer contact, a bet-
ter understanding and more intimate personal and trade relations
are certain to redound to the benefit of both countries, and we
should cherish the undoubted friendship that exists between these
two powers that look toward each other across the Pacific.
CHAPTER V
KOREA AND MANCHURIA
BY TRUMBULL WHITE.
**The Land of Morning Calm" — Sketch of the Hermit Nation — History, Geography,
Resources, People, Customs — Weakness of the Government — The Scene of
Jealousy and Strife — Rivalry of Chinese, Japanese and Russians — Manchuria
and Its Relation to the Chinese Empire — Chinese Ports in the Grab-bag for
Ambitious Nations — Secret Treaties with Russia — The Manchurian Railway —
Port Arthur in Russian Control — The Boxer Uprising — The Looming of the
War Cloud.
WITH a record of retrogression uninterrupted for centuries,
at frequent inteivals the object of jealous rivalry, and'
then the battlefield of warring neighbors, today, as m the past, the
prize over which diplomates wrangle and armies chish, that po('t-
ical phrase, ''The land of morning eahn/' applied hv Koreans to
their unhappy country, becomes an irony indeed. For trulv, the
little kingdom— or empire, as its rulers call it, with pro})er imi^orial
pride— has fallen to low estate among the nations of the earth.
The miseries of the country, and its inability to raise itself out
of the slough of despond into which late centuries have brought it,
are the more conspicuous because of its proximitv to Japan, that
land of a kindred people, with resources and natural conditions
not altogether dissimilar, where progress has been as noteworthy
as its converse has been in Korea.
And yet it is a historical truth that much of the best in Japan-
ese art, letters and industry came to the Island Empire from the
Koreans, either being original with the people of the peninsula,
or first absorbed by them from the Chinese with whom tliev were
in intimate contact, Korean artists taught the Japanese to make
some of the most treasured specimens that our travelers bring
home with them from their journeys in the Far East. Korean
126 KOREA AND MANCHURIA
scholars helped to create the language and literature of Japan.
Korean artisans lent their skill to found Japanese industries that
leiJiam today ahnost in their original form.
Not that these benefactions were always voluntary. In large
dei?ree they came as a result of Japanese invasions of Korea,
whence the returning armies brought what they saw that might
be of service. But m the past, as in the present, the Japanese
were alert, apt, intelligent, able to imitate, adopt, improve and
apply their borrowed knowledge, be it handicraft or otherwise,
so that the western nations of today are but repeating the experi-
ence of Korea in giving of their best to their island neighbors.
These are the facts frequently cited by critics of Japan who declare
that she has nothing good but what is borrowed, and that this very
(juality of prompt adaptability which we call capacity for progress,
IS an evidence of racial weakness, instability and unresourceful-
ness. Such a broad question cannot be discussed or settled here.
AVhile Japan was gaming ground in every way, materially and
intelleetually, Korea was losing. It would be impossible to say
tliat Korea lost because Japan gained, for the imparting of knowl-
edi>e to another never harms but rather helps the one who gives.
Nevertheless one fell while the other rose, and it is long since
Korea could assume any place of credit m the family of nations.
In some details there is a similarity between the retrogression of
Korea and what we are taught to call the decay of China. But
the parellel is not complete. The Chinese Empire by virtue of
her immense area, her tremendous population, and her great trade
commands certain forms of respectful consideration in interna-
tional atTairs even from those who are most intolerant of her fail-
ings. Korea being smaller, less populous, and of minor importance
m the world's commerce, loses even this element of respect, and
only as the 'peninsula becomes a factor in the affairs of other
eountries as a bone of contention, a part of the Far Eastern ques-
tion, do we regard it seriously.
Korea in its extreme dimensions measures nearly the same
length from north to south as does the State of California, and lies
0)
<5
!=»
I
§^
w>
o
o
H
4^
KOREA ANf) :\1ANCHURIA 129
but a little north of the same parallels of latitude. Its area, how-
ever, is but little laore than half as much, or about 82,000 S(]uare
miles. Jf a comparison on tlie Atlantic coast be preferred, Korea
would extend from i^ortland, ]\lalne, to Wilmington, North Caro-
lina, with an arc^a gi*eater than the total of New Hampshire, Ver-
mont, Massachusetts, Ehode Island, Connecticut and New York.
Its population statistics are unreliable in the extreme, but the best
estimates make the numbor of inha])itants about 11,0()(>,00(), or not
far from the combined population of all the New England states
and New York.
Measured by our standards of density this would seem to be a
fairly populous country, but so far short of its possibilities does
it fall, that from the oriental point of view it is sparse indeed.
Japan, Cliina, and the IndoHnncse countries far exceed this in
their density of population, j^'urtliermore, it is clear that if the
present primitive methods of agriculture and industry can support
this number m Korea, the introduction of modem methods of
intensive cultivation, and modern transportation systems, would
immensely increase its capacity Here we have one stimulus
for the interest Japan <lis])lays m Korean affairs.
On three sides, west, south and east, Korea is circumscribed
by the sea, joining the maiiiUmd of the Asiatic continent on the
north, or rather on the northwest, with the Manchurian province
of the Chinese Empire as the neighbor across the boundary line.
For a few miles at the extreme northeastern comer of the country,
also, Korea comes in contact with the Kussian Empire, there being
a common boundaiy line for a short distance from the sea. On
the southeast, the islands of Japan come within a few miles of the
Korean coast, so that the three empires of China, Russia and Japan
are the contiguous powers. Such political and racial ditferences
naturally breed jealousies, controversies and ultimate disorder.
Until recent years the Koreans have maintained a policy of ex-
clusion against the rest of the world, so that little has been known
about the strange people who inliabit the peninsula, except through
the scanty information commg to us from Chinese and Japanese
130 KORKA AND MANC HURTA
sources. Indeed, it was not known even l)y name in Europe until
the Sixteenth Century, although Arabian merchants trading to
Chinese ports had crossed the Yellow Sea and visited the peninsula.
Korean youths also had been sent to study at Nanking, the ancient
cai)ital of China, where tliey may have met the merchants of Bag-
dad and Damascus.
The Koreans are m ignorance of the origin of their race, but it
is conjectured that they come of a fusion of tribes, partly Mongo-
lian, from the North, and partly Cauciisian, from Western Asia.
We rhiss them now as kmdred to the Chinese and Japanese, but
they are distinctly different m physical type and m temperament.
For our purposes it would be fruitless to relate the centuries of
strife during which the Koreans endeavored to repel Chinese and
Japanese invasions and saw their countiy a battle-ground between
these two rival powers. At different times each country has col-
lected tribute, chiiming Korea to be a vassal, and the state of vas-
salage had been admitted by the Korean monarchs. Manifestly
such an admission of dependence upon each country in turn roused
jealous feelings between China and Japan, each claiming domin-
ance in the peninsula. Both countries laid claim to Korea, and
both countries wasted armies and treasure through the centuries m
the effort to maintain a semUance of authority or influence agams/.
the otlier. Sometimes a new Korean d}Tiasty adopted a new policy
toward the powerful neighbors, east and west, yielding tribute to
one or both, or refusing it altogether, according to the condition of
affairs within and without. Some of these wars were disastrous
in the extreme, and the records of them which are preserved show
l)attles of a ferocity and campaigns of a cruelty rarely excelled in
historj^ In at least one Japanese invasion Christian missionaries
participated, making many converts among the Koreans. Perse-
cution of the adlierents of the new faith followed, however, and
Christianity was exterminated in Korea as effectually as it was in
Japan.
TnfoiTnation in regard to Korea began to reach Europe in the
Seventeenth Century. Jesuit missionaries in Peking sent home a
KOREA AND MANCHURIA 131
map of the peninsula, and the Cossacks who overran Northern
Asia brought reports of Korea to Russia, and from Russian sources
came the first detailed information of the land. A Dutch ship was
driven ashore in 1627 and the survivors, although kept as prisoners,
gave to the Koreans what they knew of western arts and sciences.
Thirty years later another vessel underwent the same experience,
and after fifteen years of captivity these survivors escaped, and,
retunimg to Holland, brought detailed information of what they
had seen.
In 1777 Korean students in China gained some knowledge of
Christianity, and returning to their home began to spread the new
doctrines. The novel faith was welcomed, and converts were be-
coming numerous, when the Emperor issued an edict against Chris-
tianity, and a period of extermination began. Persecution and
martyrdom marked the next few years, but the vital spark of
Christianity remained among many people, and when more enlight-
ened policies began to rule within recent years, missionaries found
Korean families who had still preserved their faith for a century.
Within the last hundred years European and American vessels
began to appear along the coast of Korea, in the effort to effect an
entrance and obtain treaties. British, French, Russian and Amer-
ican fleets sun^eyed and mapped parts of the shores, but the policy
of isolation remained impregnable, and there was no tolerance of
communication. European missionaries who made their way into
the country secretly were murdered, and it was imi>ossible to ob-
tain redress for the crimes. Nevertheless the Koreans began to
feel a natural restlessness as they saw their neighbors gradually
yielding to pressure from without, and permitting communication
with what they considered the barbarian powers of Euro|>e and
America. The American squadron under Perry, and the treaty he
made with Japan, gave the Koreans cause for thought. The treaty
between China and Eussia gave the Koreans a European power
for their neighbor, immediately across the boundary northward.
The French and English in 1860 opened war with China, took Pe-
king, the capital, and drove the Chinese Emperor to flight, with a
132 KOREA AND MANCHURIA
loss of prestige to China that struck terror to the hearts of the
Koreans. With France and England on the west, Russia on the
north, China humbled, and Japan open to the western world, it is
not strange that the Korean rulers trembled.
It seemed to the rulers as if the world had conspired to break
down their walls of isolation, and in the effort to beat back the
inevitable, even more violent i3olicies went into effect. Again the
Christian converts and the missionaries who were laboring were
assailed. Scores were put to death by torture, and hundreds were
imprisoned. Instead of accomplishing the purpose desired, this
was the final cause of world-entrance into Korea. French vessels
patrolled the coast, entered rivers and destroyed native vessels
and villages. Then a filibustering American vessel, endeavonng
to effect a landing for purpose of trade or loot, as is variously con-
tended, was captured and burned by the Koreans, and the crew
and officers were killed. The United States steamship Shenandoah
was sent to make an investigation, and came away convinced that
the Americans had been the victims of their own folly in entering
a land which was forbidden them, and in which the obligations of
civilization and the white flag were not recognized.
However this may be, conditions along the Korean coast became
intolerable, and another American squadron under Admiral Rod-
gers was sent to accomplish what Perry had done in Japan. The
results were not as fortunate. In the unknown harbors vessels
grounded, Korean forts bombarded the invaders, and finally, in a
land battle, some 350 of the natives were killed, with an American
loss of only thirteen in capturing the obsolete fortifications. Then
the fleet sailed away, after thirty-five days in Korean waters, on
July 3, 1871, with virtually no result accomplished.
This is but one of several such affairs witnessed along the Ko-
rean coast during the years from 1860 to 18S(). The British and
Japanese, among others, underwent similar experiences, and Rus-
sia, France and Italy all made futile efforts to negotiate treaties.
The entering wedge was introduced by the Japanese, who induced
the Koreans to send an embassy to Tokio, where they were received
KOREA AND MANCHURU 133
by the Mikado, and a treaty was arranged by which Fusan, on
the south coast of Korea, long a Japanese outpost, was made a
.Japanese port for settlement and trade. The spirit of progress be-
i>an to move even in Korea, and young men were sent to Japan
and China to study and bring l)aek what they could find that was
good. In 1882 the Koreans yielded to the demand for treaties, and
the United States, Great Britain, France, Germany, Italy and China
all entered into conventions with the niler of the peninsula.
Contact with westein civihzation has not yet done much to
change the Korean niMnner of life and thought, nor to eliminate the
disorders and jealousies in internal affairs. Indeed, these jeal-
ousies have multiplied since China, Russia and Japan all have
been striving to obtain dominance over Korean affairs. Plots and
counter plots have cursed the history of the little kingdom in the
last decade, as truly as in the past. More than once the Emperor
has fled from his palace to the protection of a foreign embassy, in
order to sav* his life. Murders in the palace have been reported
at mten^als, and tlie actual authority of the government has been
reduced to a minimum by the presence of powerful legation guards
attached to each foreign ministrj^ at the capital. Nevertheless,
certain concessions for railway and telegraph building have been
made, trade has expanded, missionanes have been permitted to
lal)0r, and there has been some advance m education.
The Koreans themselves are temperamentally of a gentle, or-
derly disposition, and in personal contact foreigners find them con-
genial as soon as a basis of acquaintance is established. They are
frugal and industrious, as well as generous and hospitable, but
their centuries of isolation and superstition have weakened their
national vitality until in public affairs there is little to admire.
The religion, art and literature are those of the Chinese, but of less
vitality, and even the good thmgs in the intellectual side of their
life have fallen into a low state as a result of the general degen-
eracy and retrogression of the country.
We may take a brief glance at the war between China and
Japan in 1894 and 1895, in order to lead up to the more important
134 KOREA AND MANCHURIA
conflict of which this volume treats. That convict was a result of
the centuries of jealousy, divided authority and rival claims be-
tween Japan, China and Korea. Japan, in 1876, fonnally acknowl-
edged Korean independence, but this acknowledgment was never
imitated by China, which power always claimed suzerainty over
the Hermit Kingdom. Korea had drawn her civilization from
China, and the Chinese felt a parenthood for the little kingdom
that they were not willing to relinquish. Japan, on the other hand,
]iad conquered Korea in repeated invasions, had settled colonies
of merchants and soldiers in two Korean ports, Fusan on the south,
and Gensan, or Wonsan, as it is variously called, in Broughton
Bay, a few hundred miles north on the eastern coast of the penin-
sula.
It would be confusing to attempt an ai;ialysis of the rival claims
of Korean parties during the period of disorder that preceded the
Chino- Japanese War. There were pro-Chinese and pro- Japanese
elements, liberals and conservatives, loyalists and rebels, in inex-
tricable confusion, except to those who study in detail the entire
history of the peninsula and its politics. Riots and massacres
occurred at intervals, during which leaders of the different parties
fled for shelter to the foreign legations in the capital. Embassies
from China, Japan and Korea dealt with the diplomats of Europe
and America in support of their various claims. Assassination be-
came a common weapon when diplomacy failed to accomplish
purposes in Korea. Plots to murder the King and his ministers, or
to blow up the government buildings, were reported at various
times.
At last, Japan, as the nearest neighbor and the next friend, took
the position that her own peace and welfare depended upon the re-
establishment of order in Korea, under Japanese direction, to in-
sure that it would be maintained. A scheme of reforms was drafted
and submitted to the Koreans, with a proposal that China should
join Japan to effect the desired objects. China refused even to
discuss this proposal as long as any Japanese troops remained in
KOREA AND MANCHURIA 135
Korea, and Japan insisting that these were essential to preserve
order, refused to withdraw. Tliis was the signal for war, and fight-
ing began at once.
The story of the operations of Chinese and Japanese forces dur-
ing this war is but a record of continuous Japanese success. The
utter inefficiency of the -Chinese navy and the Chinese anny was
shown, and the effectiveness of preparations made by Japan was
made equally manifest. The Japanese were the victors in every
engagement on land and sea. When the war ended, the Chinese
navy was destroyed or captured, and the Chinese army demoral-
ized. The Japanese forces on land moved northward to Korea, as
they have done in the early days of the Russo-Japanese War, sweep-
ing the country and driving back Chinese forces wherever they
were found. The most important and significant land engage-
ments were those involved in the taking of Port Arthur, which
was at that time a fortified Chinese military and naval station.
The Japanese armies swept all before them, and in a masterly
campaign, by most approved military methods, finally took the
city by assault.
The naval operations were equally effective. The most import-
ant battle was that at the mouth of the Yalu River, the place of
interest in the present war, as marking the line of separation be-
tween the Russians and Japanese during the early spring cam-
paigning. In this naval victory many Chinese ships were destroyed
and hundreds of sailors were killed or drowned. This battle was of
the utmost interest to military students throughout the worlds be-
cause of the fact that it was the first great fight of iron-clad vessels
of modem construction, and it therefore afforded examples of high
value as to the manner in which such craft would operate in actual
engagements.
So invariable were Japanese success and Chinese defeat, that
the end of the war soon came into sight. Early in 1895, with the
Japanese in possession of Korea, Port Arthur and Wei-hai-wei, and
with all the coast cities around the Yellow Sea subject to Japanese
control, the defeated Chinese asked for an armistice and peace-
136 KOREA AND MANCHURIA
Protracted negotiations were (*arried on in Japan, the eminent Chi-
nese statesman Li Hung Chang lieadmg tlje (liinese Embassy to
the Mikado.
In an earlier chapter we Jiave al]eady observed the tenns of
peace that Vv ere negotiated m the treaty, and the manner m which
Kussia interfered to deny Japan some of the fruits of victory Since
that time, as has been indicatt^d, jealousies bc^tween Japan and Rus-
sia have multiplied, China has been in controversy with the world,
in the ''Boxer'' out1)reaks, and has seen ln'V territoiy throv/n open
to trade and forei.^^n settlem^^nt as a result, and Japan to-day claims
in large degree th(^ credit for the birth of v> estern civilization into
the Orient, and the increased prosp^erity that has come to the Ko-
reans as well as to themselves and the ( 'hinese.
The worship of ancestors is ol)served in Korea with as much
punctiliousness as m China, but otherwise religion holds a low
l)lace m the kingdom. The law forI>idding temples and priests m
the city of Seoul has been repealed and all religions are permitted
to teach their faith. Numerous Buddhist monasteries are scattered
through the country. Confucianism is held in highest esteem by
the upi3er classes, and a knowledge of the Cliinese classics is the
first aim of Korean scholars and aspirants for official station.
Seoul, the capital, with a population of about 200,000, contains
an English church mission, with a bishop, and two hospitals at-
tached to the mission, with trained nurses. The American mis-
sionaries have also two hospitals in Seoul. Altogether in the coun-
try there are about one hundred Protestant missionaries, and about
one-third as many Roman Catholics.
In Seoul there is a school for English, with two English teachers
and one hundred pupils. There are besides schools for teaching
Japanese, French, Gennan, Chinese and Russian, and a number
of schools for little boys where Chinese and Korean are taught.
All of these schools are subsidized by the government. The native
language is intermediate between Mongolo-Tatar and Japanese,
and an alphabetical system of writing is used to some extent. In
all official writing and in the correspondence of the upper classes,
KOREA AND MANCHdRIA 137
the Ghinese characters are used exclusively, but m official docu-
ments a mixture of the native script is the rule.
Korea is a purely agricultural country, and the methods of cul-
tivation are of a backward and primitive type, the moans of com-
munication being- few and difficult. In the south, rice, wheat, beans
and grain of all kinds are grown, besides tobacco. In the north,
the chief crops are barley, millet and oats. Kice, beans and ginseng
are exported in large quantities. Gold, copper, iron and coal
abound, and an American company is working gold mines in the
mountains north of the capital. Similar concessions have been
granted to a Russian comi)any and to a ( leniian company.
Transport in the intranor is entirely l)y porters, pack-horses and
oxen. Small river steamers owned by Jajjanese run on the Han
River, between Chemulpo, the port, and Seoul, the cai)ital. A rail-
way along the river has been built for the same distance by an
American syndicate, and the Jai)anese, who alreadv maintain a
telegTai:)h line between Seoul and Fusan on the south coast, arc
building a railwav along that route. Other railway co?]cessions
have been granted, and the next few years are certain to see an
immense improvement m the transportation facilities and a devel-
opment of commerce, whatever liiav be the result of the war.
We have already seen soiiKitiung of the political relations be-
tween Russia and jManchuria, and the diplomatic methods by which
Manchuria became to all intents and purposes a territory under
Russian authority, with a Russian railwa}^ traversing it Let us
now glance at the Manchurian province itself, as regards its rela-
tions to the rest of the Chinese Empire, of which it has been so long
a part, in its geography, its climate and its products.
Manchuria covers the northeastern part of the Chinese Empire.
From Vladivostok, by a great circuit first northeast, then northw(*st
and finally southwest to the point at which the Siberian Railwav
crosses into Manchuria, the province is virtually circumscribed by
Russian territory. To the westvrard, however, it is bounded bv
the other provinces of the Chinese Empire, and on the south, Korea
and the Yellow Sea mark its limits.
138 IvOKEA Ax\D MANCHURIA
Tile pro\ ince lias an area of nearly 300,000 square miles, or
about the same as that of Japan. Northern Manelmria is mainly
mountainous, with a great ran.i;e in the west, and others of less
magnitude interseetmg the province m dilTerent directions. Th(*re
are extinct voh*anoes, and much rough country outside of the ac-
tually mountainous region. Southern Manchuria is known as the
Liao-tung peninsula, and foiTiis a great triangle i^rojectmg Into
thc^ Yellow Sea. This is the scene of the earlier war operations,
and tho entii^e region except the coasts is covered with low moun-
tains whose summits do not exceed a height of o,*)0() to 5,000 feet.
The mineral wealth of Manchuria is not yet fully explored, but
according- to the best information availa1)le it may be regarded as
promising m the extreme. Coal beds occur at many places along
the line uf the railway, and along the coast of the Yellow Sea.
Iron, sih er, tm and gold are found in the mountain ranges, and
ricli j;old deposits have been discovered quite near to Port Arthur
The river systems of J\lanciiuria are important in transporta-
tion, as well as in the development of the countiy. Along the en-
tire northern boundary flows the great Amur River, which marks
the frontier of Russia and China, and is navigable throughout its
entire length. The Sungari, a tributary of the Amur, flows entirely
across the center of the province, and the Ussuri forms the eastern
boundarv, between Manchuria and the Siberian province named
for the river. Both of these streams are navigable by large river
steamboats. Thanks to the Sungari, railway construction of the
Manchurian line was made comparatively easy i\Iatenals and
laborers could be taken into the heart of the country by water with
the utmost ease, so that construction was in progress from several
points at the same time.
Ample rainfalls and fre(iuent rivers and lakes make the ])rov-
ince well-watered, generally speaking, and whatever agri'»ultural
resources it has in the soil, can be readily developed by the abun-
dance of water.
The climate of the province varies greatly in its northern and
southern portions. In northern Manchuria the winters are par-
KOREA AND MANCHURIA 139
ticularly severe, and much colder than any other parts of the world
lying within the same latitudes. Winter lasts for five months, and
the ice on the rivers attains a thickness of three or four feet. The
spring is short and the change from cold to warm weather is very
sudden, being accompanied by an extraordinarily rapid growth of
vegetation. The greater part of the crop is sown m April. The
summer is very wann, the autumn commences early, the leaves
fall at the beginnmg of September, and mommg frosts begin late
m the same month. In the southeni part of the province, however,
the climate is modified by the warm currents from the Pacific, and
the seasons are all milder.
The animal life and vegetation of northern Manchuria are much
the same as those of Siberia, while southern Manchuna is more
akin to China, Mongolia, Korea and Japan. A border province as
it is, Manchuria includes not only the sable of the far north, but
the Bengal tiger of southern Asia.
There are no ver\^ satisfactory figures of population, but the
best estimates credit Manchuria with about 15,000,000 inhabitants.
The mixture of races is remarkable, but the larger elements are the
Chinese, Manchus, Koreans and Buriats. During the last centur>^
the Chinese have immigrated into the province in great numbers.
Owing to the energy and industry of the Chinese, the central and
southern portions of Manchuria differ but slightly in industry and
manners of life from the parts of the Empire around Peking.
The chief occupation of the people of Manchuria is agriculture.
Of late years the Chinese government has paid special care to ag-
ricultural development, inducing the settlement of unoccupied lands
and the extensive cultivation of the more valuable crops. Wheat,
oats, barley, millet, buckwheat, com and rice are cultivated in the
south. Poppies, from which opium is prepared, are an important
product. Tobacco and cotton are raised, and large quantities of
silk are produced. In the south, orchards and vineyards are im-.
portant sources of wealth, and vegetables are grown in gardens
everywhere. Apples, pears, paache», plums, oniong, red peppers
and garlic are commonly found. The ginseng root is the most im-
140 KOREA A\I) AlANCHURIA
portant medicinal plant m tlir opinion of the C'liinese, and is grown
in large quantities. Of late years this has been introduced into the
United States from China, and is being grown to some extent for
export to tliat countiy. Cattle raising is an important industry m
Mancliuria, and tlie liorses of the provinces are famous. Camels
are commonly employed for pack-animals.
Along the larger rivers there are fisheries of some importance,
and on the sea coast these become a noteworthy industry, providing
food not only for local consumption, but for export. Oysters also
are found in tlie bays in the southern part of the jDrovmce. ]\ranu-
facturing industries are not at all developed, except in the form of
handcraft to supply the needs of the local population.
During the few years immediately prior to the outbreak of the
Russo-Japanese War, a period which measures the time of the
Russian occupation of ^Manehuria, conditions in this provinee have
materially changed from what was in effect before the Slavs came
down from the North. It is the invariable policy of the Russians,
wherever they obtain a foothold by conquest or by treaty, to subdue
the native population and trade to their own demands, according
to what they consider will be most profitable commercially, and
most advantageous politically. In Manchuria this meant to garri-
son the line of the railway, to build Russian towns at strategic
1 joints, to police the province throughout, to establish branches of
the Russo-Chmese Bank m every commercial town, and to encour-
age Russian merchants by favorable terms which could be given
them for their freight shipments on the railway, their credits m
the bank, and local contracts for the supply of provisions and ma-
terials for Russian military and engineering parties in the prov-
ince.
All these things have been done as a part of the invariable
Russian policy in conquered territory. The result has been the
influx of a large Russian population in civil life. The Russian
element in Manchuria, therefore, has not been measured entirely
by the number of soldiers under arras, or the railway construction
forces. Russian peasants have come to ]\ranchuria in considerable
KOREA AND MANCHURIA 141
number. Russian merchants and artisans have been everywhere.
In this manner the Kussification of Manchuria has advanced in
every direction.
Of course, in large degree this Russian population has been
concentrated in the larger towns of Manchuria. Temptations
were few to attract isolated Russian settlers into Chinese commu-
nities. Their surroundings would not be congenial, nor would
they have fair opportunities to prosper in their occupations. In-
stead they have centered in two or three of the more important
Chinese cities of the province, forming large Russian colonies
there, and m two instances, at least, new cities have been built
that are virtually Russian in i)laii and po])ulation, except for th(^
element of Chinese labor that has drifted to them.
One of these towns is Dalny, a few miles northeast of Port
Arthur, on the southeni coast of the peninsula which so early
became the seat of war. AVhen the Russians withdrew Port Ar-
thur from the originally established privilege of a free port for
all the nations, they created Dalny on the neighborini>' bay of
Talienwan as a commercial substitute, in order that they might
leave Port Arthur free to be fortified and maintained as a naval
station without being subject to the obsei^A^ation of inquisitive for-
eigners. Dalny was hastened to completion m order to mollify
the protesting nations, and rapidly became a real Russian town.
But lightly fortified as it was, and conveniently prepared with
docks, warehouses and shipping facilities, it was early made the
point of Japanese attack and soon fell into the hands of the
Islanders, to be used as a convenient station for their own opera-
tions.
The other of these purely Russian towns is Harbin, in the very
heart of Manchuria, the junction point of the diverging lines of
railway which traverse the province. From Harbin branches of
the Chinese Eastern Railway, a part of the Siberian s\ stem, run
to Mukden, Newchwang, Dalny and Port Arthur on the south, and
to Nikolsk and Vladivostok on the east. From here also the
main line of the Trans-Continental system runs northwestward to
142 KOREA AND MANCHURIA
the Siberian boundary, connecting by way of Irkutsk, Omsk, and
Cheliabinsk, ^Yith the Russian railways of the European conti-
nent, flarbm was but a village when the Russians came,
although it was only a few miles from the important Manchurian
(^ity of Tsitsikliar. It is located at a point convenient to river
navigation on the Sungari, and this combination of rail and river n
facilities suggested the location as the center of Russian settle-
ment m Manchuria. A Russian city of considerable size has been
built there, and with the Chinese population which has been
drawn to the same place, the community is said to contain a pop-
ulation of nearly 70,000.
It IS along this line of railway extending northward from Port
Arthur to Harbin, that the Japanese have forced their advance,
and the Russians have been compelled to fall back. In the process
tJie Chinese inhabitants along the way, who, after all, have the best
equity to the country, have been bitter sufferers. They have seen
thoir fields devastated, their farming operations for the entire
summer of 1904 interrupted, and their peaceful village life de-
stro>ed. The Russians have never been too lenient with the
Asiatic races with whom they have come in contact, and in time
of war it is not their disposition to waste energy on helpless peo-
l)le who get in the way. The campaign, therefore, has resulted
111 aggravating Chinese irritation against the Russians, who were
froiii the beginning tolerated only because there was nothing else
lo do. In the course of several years of occupation of an Asiatic
province, the Russians have usually been able to get on pretty
good terms with the conquered tribes, but the Manchurian occu-
pation has been too brief to establish this condition. The feeling
of the natives to the Russian armies is, therefore, an important
factor in the progress of events as the war proceeds, and will be
one of the most interesting influences to watch with the advance
of time, after the restoration of peace makes a readjustment of
the entire situation necessary.
CHAPTER VI
UNITED STATES SAVES CHINA
Secretary of State John Hay Sends a Note to European Powers Asking Them to Join
With the United States in Maintaining the Neutrality and Integrity of the
Chinese Empire — All Accept and the **New Diplomacy" Wins a Signal Victory
— Our Part in the War.
FROM the veiy beginning the ITnited States lias played an
important part in the l\usso-fJapanese war. As soon as
the two nations broke off diplomatic relations with each other
Secretary of State John Hay (*abled the following instructions to
American ambassadors and ministers at the courts of the prin-
cipal European governments:
''You will express to the minister of foreign affairs the earnest
desire of the government of the United States that in the course of
the military operations which have been begun between Russia
and Japan the neutrality of Cliina and in all practical^le wavs her
administrative entity shall be respectiM^ by both parties and that
the area of hostilities shall be localized and limited as much as
possible, so that undue excitement and disturbance of the C'liineso
people may be prevented and the leavSt possible loss to the com-
merce and intercourse of the world will be occasioned.
JOHN HAY.''
This note marked a new departure m diplomacv, and was at
first a surprise and puzzle to the European diplomats. Nearlv all
of the foreign governments delayed making a reply until thev
learned its exact import. It seemed rather audacious to tell two
strong powers like Russia and Japan that they must keep their
hands off China and must limit the area in which they fought to
their own countries and the contiguous territory which had been
the cause of the dispute. One by one, however, the other nations
143
144 UNITED STATES SAVES CHINA
dropped in behind Undo Sam, althongli some of them, like France,
the ally of Russia, did so with great reluctance. The first ones, of
(M)urse, were those that had large trade interests in China which
woukl have been seriously disturbed, if not absolutely ruined, had
the warring armies invaded the Chinese empire proper.
By the agreement of tlie i)owers brought about by Secretary
Hay the trade of ( 'hina was })roteeted against the ravages of war,
and that nation itself hold in check, for Secretary Hay's note not
only meant that Russia and Japan should respect the integrity of
China, but that China herself should remain neutral and take no
part in the war.
Secretary Hay's proposal was made for the purpose of keeping
Cliina out of the theater of war and without prejudice to Russia.
The United States government felt that no nation could object to
the suggestion that China remain neutral, and that no nation could
justify itself if it did objeot.
In the first place, if China remained neutral the chances of
China maintaining its integrity would be enhanced.
In the second place, Russia avoided the risk of having on her
hands a war with China and was thereby left free to withdraw a
large guard from her long frontier.
In the third place, the other nations, all of which had interests
in China, had esoaped the constant danger which would otherwise
have been threatening them of becoming involved in the contro-
versy.
The Two Main Propositions.
Secretary Hay's suggestion laid down the two propositions
in the plainest language. He did not differentiate between old
China and that part of the empire known as Manchuria and then
occupied by Russia. Nor did he include the future independence
of Korea. That was a question with which he did not want to
involve the greater and more pressing question of the neutrality
of China and the territorial integrity of China, which was a neces-
sary corollary.
o
O
OS TS
CQ a
S 1
o
E^ s t:
o §
03
CO
-a
o
o
O c
g
03
o
c
OS
Eh
o >
O
O w
SI
W O
M §
§°
S
O
UNITED STATES SAVES CHINA 147
Nothing tliat has happened in American diplomacy since Eich-
ard Olney, then American Secretary of State, sent his famous
message in the Venezuelan boundary dispute that ^Hhe United
States are practically sovereign on this continent and their fiat is
law,'' has aroused as much comment as Seoretary Hay's note with
respect to Chma's neutrality and the presei'\^ation of her empire,
although the latter was a subject upon wliicli men of different
political views held different opinions. Kiglit or wrong, it was
accomplished and China was given a new reason to be grateful
to the United States of America.
Inspired By Germany.
Great Britain and Germany made ready responses to the Amer-
ican note expressing their approval. It afterward transpired that
the note was inspired by Baron Speck Von St(miberg, the German
Ambassador to the United States. It was also b/arned that the
British Ambassador had been instructed to suggest to the Amer-
ican Secretary of State that he take the initiative m domandmg
that the neutrality of China be prescinded, and the integrity of
that country respected, Init the German Ambassador was the first
to have a conference with Secretary Ilay on the subject.
The reason why the United States took the lead in this matter
was that this country had no territorial interests in China, no
'^spheres of influence" like Great Britain, Germany and France,
and hence was the only great power occupying an independent
position in all matters relating to the Chinese empire. Had either
of the European powers mentioned addressed such a note to the
two belligerents they would have been open to the charge of
self-interest, and certainly their motives would not have been above
suspicion.
Even as it was, Secretary Hav was accused in some quarters
of playing into the hands of Japan, and while the note caused no
friction with the Russian government, it aroused a great deal of
indignation among the Eussian people, while the Eussian press
us UNITED STATER SAVES (TIL\A
deiiouiK^ed Secretary Hay and the Inited States as enemies of
the Czar's goverament. The important i'(q)!ies to the note, of
course, were those from tlie two warrin,i>' powers. Inasmuch as
Japan was figlitmg to maintain the integrity of the Chinese em-
Yure, the jMikado's government gave its ac(iuiescence. The Japan-
(\^e reply, which was communicated tlirough the American Minis-
ter at Tokio, on Februarv 1*!, was as follows:
''In response to your note of the 1-tli mst., on tlie subject
of the neutralitv of C'liina during the existing war, I beg to sav
that the imi)erial go^(*rnment, sharing with the government of
the Ignited States m the fudest measure the desire to avoid as far
as possdjle anv disturbance of the orderlv condition of affairs now
l)revaihng m China, aie prei)ared to respect the neutrahty and
administrative entitv of ( Hiina outsnh^ tlie regions occupied bv
IJussia as long as IJussia, making a similar engagement, fulfills, in
good faith, the terms and conditions of such engagement."
Russia Exempts Manchuria.
Xearlv a week later, or on Februarv 19, the following reply
was received from the Russian government
^'The iini)erial government slmres completelv the desire to in-
sure tranquilitv of CHima, is ready to adhere to an understanding
with other powers for tlie purpose of safeguarding the neutralitv
of that empire on the following conditions-
''1, China must herself strictly observe all the clauses of
neutrality.
''il. The Japanese government must loyally observe the en-
gagements entered into with the powers as well as the principles
generallv recognized bv the law of nations.
"?>. That it IS well understood that neutralization in no case
can be extended to ]\Ianeliuria, the territorv of which, by the force
of events, will serve as field of miliatrv operation.''
It will be noted that Russia particularly exempted Manchuria
from the neutral zone, and as that great province of China is the
UNITED STATES SAVES CHINA 149
only section in which Eussian interests would be affected, it was
manifestly to the advantage of Eussia that the remainder of China
should be kept neutral.
Secretary Hay sent the following telegram to Eussia and
Japan, the import of which was communicated to the other powers
interested:
^^Tlie answer of the Eussian government is viewed as respon-
sive to the proposal made by the United States, as well as by the
other powers, and this government will have pleasure in com-
municating it forthwith to the governments of China and Japan,
each of which has already informed us of its adherence to the
principles set forth m our circular proposal/'
China Promises Neutrality
111 the meantime, an exchange of correspondence took place
between the governments of China and Japan, concerning the
question of Chinese neutrality and Japan's attitude toward the
Chinese empire.
In a note handed by the Chinese Minister at Tokio to the
Japanese ]^>Iinister for foreign affairs, February 13, China an-
nounced that the Pekin government had taken steps to observe
the rules of neutrality between nations a;nd had ordered all the
authorities of the provinces to observe them strictly. Special
preparations had been ordered for the guarding of Mukden and
Shinkin, the sites of the imperial mausoleums and palaces. A
garrison has been dispatched to all the districts west of the Liao
which had been evacuated by Eussia.
China engaged, however, not to take such steps ^^as will make
a rupture of friendly relations in Manchuria, '' adding that ^^ there
are localities still in occupation by foreign troops and beyond the
reach of the power of China, where the enforcement of such rules
of neutrality, it is feared, will be impossible. The three eastern
provinces, as well as the rights pertaining thereto, shall remain
under China's sovereignty whatever side may gain the victory,
and shall not be occupied by either of the powers now at war/'
150 UNITED STATES SAVES CHINA
Japan's Promise to China.
The rc\si)oiise of eJapan to the request of China for a statement
of its position m regard to the neutrahty of the latter country is
as follows.
' ' The imperial go\ ernment, desiring to avoid as far as possible
a disturbance of the peaeeful condition of affairs which prevails
ill Clima, will in all parts of Chinese territory, excepting the
regions now occupied by liussia, respect the neutrality of China
so long as Ivussia does the same.
''The rules of war which govern the forces of Japan in the field
do not permit the vranton desti-uction of property. Accordingly,
the imperial Chinese govennnent may rest assured that
the mausoleums and palaces at Mukden and Hsing-Kiang
and i)ublic buildings in China everywhere will be secure from
any injury not attnbutable to the action of Russia.
^'Furthennore, the rights of Chinese officials and inhabitants
within the zone of military operations will in their persons and
proi)erty be fully respected and protected by the imperial forces,
so far as military necessity permits. In the event, however, that
they should extend aid and comfort to the enemy of Japan, the
imperial government reserves to itself the right to take such
action as the circumstances require.
^^It remains to say, in conclusion, that the war is not being
Avaged by the Japanese for the purpose of conquest, but solely in
defense of her legitimate interests, and, consequently, the imperial
government has no intention to acquire territory at the expense
of China as a result of the conflict.
''The imperial government also wishes the imperial Chinese
government to clearly understand that whatever action may be
taken by it on Chinese temtory which is made the theater of war
will be the result of military necessity and not impairment o^
Chinese sovereignty/'
CHAPTER VII
DUTIILS OF NEUTRAL NATIONS
President Roosevelt's Proclamation of Neutrality Defines the Obligations of a
Neutral Power and of its Citizens or Subjects, and Also the Rights of the Bel-
ligerents With Respect to Neutral Nations— All the Great Powers Declare
Neutrality at the Outbreak of the Russo-Japanese War.
ALL of the great powers of Europe, togetlier with the Unitod
States, issued proclamations of neutrality, after Russia and
Japan each had made formal declaration of war.
President Roosevelt's prochimation covers so thoroughly the
duties and obligations of a neutral power and its citizens that it
is herewith given in full :
^^ Whereas, A state of war unhappily exists between Japan on
the one side and Russia on the other side ; and,
^^ Whereas, The United States are on terms of friendship and
amity with both the contending powers, and with the persons in-
habiting their several dominions ; and,
^^Wliereas, There are citizens of the United States residing
within the territories or dominions of each of the said belligerents,
and carrjdng on commerce, trade, or other business or pursuits
therem, protected by the faith of treaties; and,
^^ Whereas, There are subjects of each of the said belligerents
residing within the territory or jurisdiction of the United States,
and carrying on commerce, trade, or other business or pursuits
therein; and,
*^ Whereas, The laws of the United States, without interfering
with the free expression of opinion and sjnupathy, or with the open
manufacture or sale of arms or munitions of war, nevertheless
impose upon all persons who may be within their territory and
jurisdiction the duty of an impartial neutrality during the exist-
ence of the contest; and,
151
152 DUTIES OF NEUTRAL NATlOWS
Will Preserve Neutrality.
'^AVlinvas, It is the diit} of a neutral i^ovci'iunent not to poniiit
or siilTcr tli(* ina!<ii],i>' of its watois subsorvK^nl to tlie purposes of
war,
' ' Xow, tlierefore, T, Tlioodore Roosevelt, President of the United
Slates of Anieri(*a, m order to presen^e the neutrality of the United
States and of their citizens and of persons within their territory
and ^lurisdiclion, and to enforce their laws, and in ovdi^r that all
l)ersoiis, bein.i;' warned of the general tenor of the laws and treaties
of tlie Unit(Ml States m this behalf and of the law of nations, may
thus 1)0 prevented from an unintentional violation of the same, do
lica-oby doolaro and proelaim that l)v the act passed on the 20th day
of A])ril, A. 0. 181 S, commonly known as the ^neuti-alitv law/ the
followini;' acts are forlndden to be done, under severe penalties,
with 111 the territory and jurisdiction of the Ignited States, to wit:
'^1 Accepting and exia^'ismg a eommission to sen^e either
of the said belligerents by land or by sea against the other bellig-
erent
''2. Enlisting or entering into the service of either of the said
belligerents as a soldier or as a marine or seaman on board of a
vfv-^sel of war, letter of marque, or privateer.
'')L Hiring or retaining another person to enlist or enter him-
s(*]f m the service of either of the said belligerents as a soldier or
as a marine or seaman on board of any vessel of war, letter of
marque, or privateer.
^'4. Hiring another person to go beyond the limits or juris-
diction of the United States with intent to be enlisted as afore-
said.
''5. Hiring another person to go beyond the limits of the
United States with intent to be entered into service as aforesaid.
"6. Retaining another person to go beyond the limits of the
United States with intent to be enlisted as aforesaid.
DUTIES OP NEUTRAJj NATIONS 15:j
^^7
detaining another person to go beyond the limits of th<^
United States to be entered into the sei^ice of the aforesaid.
(Bnt the said act is not to be construed to extend to a citizen of
either belligerent, who, ])eing transiently within the United States,
shall, on board of another vessel of war which at the tune of its
arrival within the United States was filled and equipped as sucli
vessel of war, enlist or enter himself or hire or retain another sub-
,]ect or citizen of the same belligerent who is transiently withm
the United States to enlist or enter himself to serve such bellii^er-
ent on ])oard such vessel of war if the United States shall then be
at peace with such belligerent.)
Privateering Is Prohibited.
''8. Fitting out and arming, or attempting to fit out and arm
or procuring to be fitted out and armed, or knowingly being con-
cerned m the furnishing, fitting out or arming of anv ship or
vessel with intent that such ship or vessel shall be emploved in
the service of either of the belligerents.
^^9. Issuing or delivering a commission within the territory
or jurisdiction of the United States for a ship or vessel to the
intent that it may be employed as aforesaid.
'^10- Increasing or augmenting or procuring to be increased
or augmented, or knowingly being eoiicerned in increasing or aug-
menting the force of any shi]> of war, cruiser, or other anned
vessel which at the tune of its arrival withm the United States
was a ship of war, cruiser, or armed vessel m the service of either
of the said belligerents, or belonging to the subjects of either, by
adding to the number of guns of such vessels, or by changing those
on board of it for guns of a larger caliber, or by the addition
thereto of any equipment solely appln^able to vrar.
'^11 Beginning or setting on foot, or providing or preparinir
the means for any militaiy expedition or enterprise to bi* <'arrie(1
on from the territory or jurisdiction of the Unified States against
th(* territoiv or <lominions of either of the said Ijelliiierents.
154 DUTIES OF NEUTRAL NATIONS
Closed to Hostile Ships.
^^And I do hereby further declare and proclaim that any fre-
quenting and use of the waters within the territorial jurisdiction
of the United States by the armed vessels of either belligerents,
whether i)ublic ships or privateers, for the purpose of preparing
for hostile operations, or as posts of observation upon the ships
of war or privateers or merchant vessels of the other belligerent
lying within or being about to enter the jurisdiction of the United
States, must be ri^garded as unfriendly and offensive and m viola-
tion of that neutrality which it is the determination of this gov-
ernment to observe.
*^To the end that the hazard and inconvenience of such appre-
hended practiees may be avoided, I further proclaim and declare
that from and after the 15th day of February instant, and during
the continuance of the present hostilities between Japan and Rus-
sia, no ship of war or privateer of either belligerent shall be per-
mitted to make use of any port, harbor, roadstead, or waters
subject to the jurisdiction of the United States from which a vessel
of the other belligerent— whether the same shall be a ship of war,
a privateer, or a merchant ship— shall have previously departed
until after the expiration of at least twenty-four hours from the
departure of such last mentioned beyond the jurisdiction of the
United States.
May Stay Twenty-four Hours.
^^If any ship of war or privateer of either belligerent shall,
after the time of this notification, enter any port, harbor, road-
stead, or waters of the United States such vessel shall be required
to depart and put to sea within twenty-four hours after its entrance
into such port^ harbor, roadstead, or waters, except in case of
stress of weather or of it requiring provisions or things necessary
for the subsistence of the crew, or for repairs; in either of which
cases the authorities of the port or of the nearest port (as the case
DUTIES OF NEUTRAL NATIONS 155
may be) shall rciiuire it to put to sea as soon as possible after the
expiration of such period of i\\ent\-four hours without pernultin.u
it to take in supplies beyond what may be necessary for immediat(*
use, and no such vess(4 which mav have been permitted to remain
withm the waters of the United States for the purpose of repair
shall (M)ntinue within such i)ort, harbor, roadstead, or waters for a
longer period than twentv-four hours after ne(*essary repairs shall
have been completed unli^ss within such twenty-four hours a vessel,
whether slii}) of war, privateer, or merchant ship of the other
belligerent shall have departed therefrom, m which case the time
limited for the dei)arture of such ship of war or privat^'cr shall be
extended so far as may be necessary to secure an interval of not
less than twenty-four hours between siidi departure and that of
au} ship of war, privateer, or mercliant ship of the other belliger-
ent which may have previouslv (juit the same port, harbor, road-
stead, or waters.
For Harbor Regulations.
^'No ship of war or privateer of either belligerent shall be
detained in any port, harbor, roadstead, or waters of the United
States more than twenty-four hours by reason of the successive
departures from such port, harbor, roadstead, or waters of more
than one vessel of the other belligerent. But if there be several
vessels of each or either of the two belligerents in the same port,
harbor, roadstead, or waters, the order of their departure there-
from shall be so arranged as to afford the opportunity of leaving-
alternately to the vessels of the respective belligerents, and to
cause the least detention consistent with the objects of this procla-
mation.
^'No ship of war or privateer of either belligerent shall be per-
mitted while in any port, harbor, roadstead, or watere within the
jurisdiction of the United States to take in any supplies except
provisions and such other things as may be requisite for the sub
sistence of the crew, and except so much coal only as may be suf-
ficient to carry such vessel, if without any sail power, to the nearest
156 DUTIES OF NEUTliAL NATIONS
l)()rt of its own country, or in case the vessel is rigged to go under
sail and may also be propelled by steam power, then with lialf the
quantity of coal w^hicli it avouM be entitled to receive, if dependiTit
upon steam alone*, and no coal shall be again supi)lied to any such
ship of war or ])rivateer in the same or any otlua* ])ort, harbor,
roadstead, or wat^^^i's of the United States without special ])en)iis-
sion, until after the exi)iration of three months from the time when
such (M)al may have been last supi>lied to it within the waters of
the Tainted States unless such ship of war or privateer shall, since
last thus supplied, have entered a i)ort of the government to which
it belongs.
Rights of Neutral Ships.
''And I further declare and ]n-oclaim that by tlie first article
of the com ciition as to rights of neutrals at s(?:i, which was con-
clu<](»d l)(4wccn the United States of America and his majestv the
Emperor of all the Eussias, on July 22, A. D. 1854, the following
prin(a})los were recognized as permanent and immutable— to wit
''1. That free ships make free goods; that is to say, that the
effects or goods belonging to sul^iccts or citizens of a power or
state at war are free from cai)ture and confiscation when found on
board neutral vessels, with the exception of articles of contraljand
of war.
'"2. That the property of neutrals on board an enemy's vessel
is not subject to confiscation, unless the same be contraband of
war.
^'And I do further declare and proclaim that the statutes of
the Ignited States and the law of nations alike require that no
person, within the territory and jurisdiction of the United States,
shall take ])art, directly or indirectly, in the said war, but shall
remain at pea<*e with each of the said belligerents, and shall main-
tain a strict ajid impartial neutralitv, and that whatevin' privil-
eges shall ])e ac^corded to oik* belligerent within the })orts of the
Tnited States shall be in like manner accorded to the other.
'^\nd T do h( reby enjoin all the good citizens of the United
DUTIES OF NEUTRAL NATIONS 157
States and all persons residing or being within the territory or
jurisdiction of the United States to observe the laws thereof, and
to commit no act contrary to the provisions of the said statutes
or in violation of the Law of nations in that behalf.
Contraband of War.
'^And I do hereby warn all citizens of the United States and
all persons residing or being within their territory or jurisdiction
that while the free and full expression of sympathies m jiublic and
jDrivate is not restricted by the laws of the United States, military
forces in aid of either belligerent cannot lawfully be originated or
organized within their jurisdiction, and that while all persons may
lawfully, and without restriction by reason of tho aforesaid state
of war, manufacture and sell within the United States anns and
munitions of war, and other articles ordinarily known as ^contra-
band of war,' yet they cannot carry such articles upon the high
seas for the use or ser^dce of either belligerent, nor can they trans-
port soldiers and officers of either, or attempt to break any block-
ade which may be lawfully established and maintained during the
Avar, without incurring the risk of hostile capture, and the pen-
alties denounced by the law of nations m that behalf.
'^And I do hereby give notice that all citizens of the United
States and others who may claim the protection of this govern-
ment, who may misconduct themselves in the premises will do so
at their peril and that thoy can m nowise obtain any protection
from the government of the United States against the consequences
of their conduct.
'^In witness whereof I have hereunto set my hand and caused
the seal of the United States to be affixed.
^'Done at the city of Washington this 11th day of February,
in the year (seal) of our Lord one thousand nine hundred and four
and of the independence of the United States the one hundred and
twenty-eighth. THEODORE ROOSEVELT.
^^By the President.
^^JOHN HAY, Secretary of State/'
CHAPTER VIII
FIGHTING FORCES OF THE MIKADO AND
THE CZAR
Comparison of the Military, Naval and Financial Strength of the Combatants at
the Outbreak of the War— Japan Well Prepared in Every Way, but Her Army
Was Small in Comparison With the Russian Military Machine — Financial Stand-
ing and Resources of the Two Warring Empires.
SOLDIEES, ships and money are the three figliting forces of a
nation. A comparison of the financial and naval strength
of Russia and Japan at tlie beginning of the war showed plainly
that the little island nation was well prepared in these two par-
ticulars, although the strength of her army was small compared
to the great military force of the Russian empire. At the same
time it was apparent that if Japan could control the sea and suffer
no reverses in her monetary reso«urces that she could easily place
on the Asiatic continent an army which Russia would be perplexed
to crush. It had been repeatedly alleged m ill-informed circles
that the state of Japan ^s finances handicapped her heavily for
fighting purposes.
Precisely the same estimate found general credence at the
outset of the war in 1894. But in truth Japan's position at the
beginning of the war with Russia was incomparably better than
it was then. She had in the vaults of the Central Bank specie
aggregating 113,000,000 yen (£11,300,000), an altogether unprece-
dented amount. There also remained to the bank a legal margin
oi 35,000,000 of note-issuing power, which could be expanded to
at least 50,000,000 when the invariable year's end drain was suc-
ceeded by the spring deposits. Out of the proceeds of the 50,000,000
yen worth of bonds sold abroad last year a great part lay in hard
money m London, Her next fiscal year's budget showed a revenue
158
FIGHTING FORCES OF MIKADO AND CZAR 159
of 2L\5,225,000 ven, against an expenditure of 183,667,000, a surplus
of over 41,000,000 being thus available.
Thi^ treasury had also in hand the three capital funds— the
n:nal maintenanee fund (30,000,000), the edue^tion fund (10,000,-
000) and famine relief fund (10,000,000; -one-half of this total
(»f 50,000,000 being in specie. Finally, the market rate of interest,
Avhieli ranged from lO-'H to 121/4 hist year, was quoted at (J^^, and
the banks th.rougliout the country were embarrassed with funds
for V. hich they could not find any profitable use.
Japan's actual outlavs during her war with China in 1894-5
were 16r), 225,000 yen on account of the army and 35,000,000 ven
on account of the navy, in which figures there were included large
sums for the purchase of trans] )orts, men-of-war and ammunition,
none of which expenses would ha^ e to be incurred in her war with
Kussia. As for the hard money side of the account, the aggregate
outlays did not reach 12,000,000 yen. It may be said, therefore,
that the financial situation was notably favorable for Japan.
Sea Forces Nearly Equal.
Concerning the command of the sea, the latest statement from
authoritative Japanese sources showed the strength of the two
squadrons as follows, premising that the Russian totals included
vessels then en route for the far east- Of battle-ships Japan had
SIX, with a displacement of 86,299 tons, against nine Eussian, with
a displacement of 110,232 tons, but this superiority on Russia's
side was somewhat redressed by tlie greater size, higher speed and
heavier armament of the Japanese ships.
Of annored cruisers Japan had six, with a displacement of
58,788 tons, against five Russian, with a displacement of 40,016
tons.
Of protected cruisers capable of developing a speed of twenty
knots and upward Japan had six, with a displacement of 25,106
tons, against eight Russian, with a disj^lacement of 45,553 tons.
In this list, then, which comprised first-class fighting material,
160 FIGHTING FORCES OF MIKADO AND CZAR
Jai)an's ships numbered eighteen, or a total tonnage of 170,182,
against twenty-two Russian, with a total tonnage of 204,801.
In second-class fighting material Japan had twelve cruisers
of a speed of sixteen knots and upward, with a displacement of
37,739 tons, against one Russian, with a displacement of 3,285 tons,
and Japan had twenty-three gunboats and coast defense ships,
aggregating 28,391 tons, against twelve Russian, aggregating
12,988 tons. Thus, in second-class material Japan had thirty-five
ships, representing 66,130 tons, against thirteen Russian, totaling
26,273 tons.
Of torpedo destroyers Japan had nineteen, displacing 6,227
tons, against thirty-two Russian, displacing 9,608 tons, and of tor-
pedo boats Jai>an had eighty-five, against Russia's fourteen. On
the whole, tlion, the fighting forces of the two powers seem tol-
erably ecjual, while Japan had a great advantage in the proximity
of her base and in the possession of ample docking facilities, the
latter a point where Russia was probably inferior.
Russians Enormous Army.
Though there was little possibility that the Russians would put
half or even a third of their effective war strength into the field,
and though it had been announced that no troops would be with-
drawn from the Austrian or Bessarabian frontiers, it may be inter-
esting to state what the actual war strength of the Russian army
was. It should be remembered that every year 890,000 young men
are liable to conscription, of whom 220,000 are emploved, the re-
mainder passing into the resei'\^e. The total war strength of the
active army was twenty-four army corps, with fifty-one infantry
and twenty-three cavalry divisions, one rifle division, two rifle
brigades. The reserve consists of twenty divisions of the first and
fifteen divisions of the second class, 490 Cossack squadrons and
seventeen horse artillery batteries of six fifteen-pounders each.
The active army consisted of 989 battalions of infantry, 730 squad-
rons of cavalry, 3,782 guns, 161 engineer companies, 29,000 officers
fi(;htix(J forces op mikado and czar Kll
and 1,20(^,700 men. The reserves, including foeal and fortress
troops, brought the strength to li,870 battahons, 1,()00 squadrons,
6,500 guns, 75,000 officers and 4,500,000. Thos(^ figures are in
round numbers.
The peace strength of a regiment is seventy officers and 1,887
men, twenty-five horses and no wheeled veliicles. In war the total
IS raised.
The Russian uniform is green, with a dark green flat cloth
cap. The great coat is grav, reaching lialf wav between knee
and ankle. In summer white linen blouse and trousers are worn.
Equipment consists for each man of three cartridge pouehes and
a bandolier, carrvmg V2i) rounds in all; a kit bag, an aluminum
Avater bottle, a great coat and the sixth part of a shelter tent; total
weight, 58.22 pounds. This includes an emergencv ration of bis-
cuit and salt Meat is carried ''on the hoof, cattle for slaughter
accompany the marehing columns.
Soldiers Must Pray.
Every morning and every night the Russian soldier is sum-
moned to prayers. The services are as much a part of the every-
day routine as breakfast and supper No other army obseiwes so
manv religious ceremonies.
With drilling and ridmg, gymnastics, fencing and shooting, ac-
cording to his regiment, tlie soldier works hard until the time
for dinner arrives, between 11 and 12. Afterward, until 2 o'clock,
he mav sleep or rest. Two hours' drilling is followed by tea. Be-
tween 6 and 7 the illiterates of the regiment study the arts of
reading and wi^iting m large classes.
On this ocasion the Czar rides all round the camp, which
is several miles in circumference, and inspects each regiment. The
troops are without their side arms, for this is largely a religious
ceremony. As the Czar passes he greets the soldiers with the well-
known words, ''Zdorovo molotzee''— ^'Your health, my lads''—
which they answer with, ''Your imperial majestv's good health,'^
and with loud hurrahs.
1()2 FKJIITlNi; F()KMM^:s OF MIKADO A\l) CZAR
The Czar, having (*oiiii)Je(eHl Ins inspo(*tion, returns to the im-
perial marquee, pitched on the top of a hill, and receives tlie re-
jiorts of the officers. Then at a si.^-nal all the ij;uns around the camp,
numbering some 500 pieces, salute, while a thousand musicians
and drummers strike up the ''Kolj Slaven," a Kussian national
hymn. At another signal all the soldiers present begin slowly to
intone the Lord's Praver m unison. The effect is indescribably
impressive.
Sinre the Turkish war the Russian araiy has been thoroughly
reorganized by General Vanoffsky. AVhen supplied with the new
(juick-firing guns now rapidly bemi; introduced, next to Germany,
it will be the finest anny in the world. The Turkish war was an
eye-opener to the Russian government as regards the inefficienc\
(?f the anuy. Had it not been for the coriTiption of the Turkish
pashas the Russian anny in Turkey would ne\ er have gone home
again.
An idea of the efficiency of the Russian arm^^ may be gained
from the recent Russian conquest of Manchuria, which w^as ef-
fected almost entirely by Siberian trooi)S, the troops at home hav-
ing l)een left practically untouched.
In this eampaign Russia, swiftlv and secretlv massed 150,000
efficient troops on the Manchurian frontier, thousands of miles
from Europe, without any special effort.
The Fighting Cossacks.
The Cossacks, which fonn a branch of the Russian army service
which has no parallel m any other armv m the world, are irregular
cavalry, but very different from volunteers of America, for the
right to be a Cossack comes only through inheritance. The son
of a Cossack, therefore, is a Cossack as soon as he is born, and is
taught the use of arms and the traditions of his warrior race
all through his boyhood.
So exclusive is tliis hereditaiy military caste that it is almost
impossible for an officer of the regular army, no matter ho\7
•rH
O
O
O
:3
o
;-•
P
u
<
wi 2
*-• S
M I
?^
**1 CO
OS
>i
>
•i-i
P«
FIGHTING FORGES OF AIIKADO AND CZAi: Ifi^
high his rank, to secure a commission m a Cossack regiuKnil un-
less he has inherited the right to such a command.
Several hundred years ago the Cossacks \\ ore hiwloss bands of
freebooters living on the banks of the Don and Dn^uper m Kussia.
When this territory was al)sorbed into the Kussian dojiunions tlie
Czars were confronted with the probh^m of turning those turbulent
people into good citizens. They had always boiai trained to mar-
tial life and the use of arms, so tlie most natural and the host solu-
tion of the problem seemed to be to turn them into soldiers. The
experiment proved a great success and ever sinoe it was put into
execution the Cossacks have been of the i;ioatost assistance to
Russia in all her military enterprises, and to-day there is no more
familiar name in connection with the Russian army than that of
'^ Cossack. ^^
They are organized into regiments, but it is only certain of the
ofl&cers who are on duty all the time. Eaeli man gets his horse
and a small pay from the govenimoiit when not on aotn^e duty, and
is allowed to settle down and rear a family of young Cossacks for
the sei-vice of the Czar.
Fighting Force of Japan.
Compared with the huge military strongih of Russia, that of
Japan was little more than a pygmy one. Yet it reached the fairly
substantial total of about 450,000 from all sources, together with
1,200 guns and 90,000 horses.
The fighting force always available for duty was divided into
156 batallions of infantry, fifty-one squadrons of cavalry, forty
batteries of field and fortress artillery, together with a proportion-
ate complement of engineer, supply and transport detachments.
For armament the field artillery had the Arisaka quick-firing pat-
tern, and the infantiy on the pennanent establishment carried the
Midji magazine nfle. Japanese cavalry are served out with swords
and carbines, but no lances.
The Japanese navy had its beginning m 1866, when Japan pur-
KiC FKJIITIXd F()]J(JES OF .MIKADO AND CZAR
chased the armor-clad Stonewall Jackson (afterward named the
Adzuma), and under American instructors, tliey have gone on
steadily increasing- their armored fleet, in addition to building up
an unarmored fleet, all armed witli the best rifled guns. The first
armored ship constructed for Japan was built on the Thames and
was launched m 1877, about six years before our new navy was
begun. She was the Foo-So, and had a displacement of 3,718 tons.
About the same time contracts were made in England for the two
composite armor-belted corvettes, the Kon-Go and the Hi-Yei.
Then, in 1885, the Naniwa and the Takachiho, built by the Arm-
strongs, in England, a\ ere launched. Tliev were protected cruis-
ers of 3,700 tons displacement and eighteen knots speed, and were
conspicuous m the Japan-Chinese war.
At the outbreak of the war, Japan ranked seventh in naval
strength among the powers of the world. The efficiency of the
navy is due to the training received under American naval officers,
particularly H. Walton Grinnell, who, in 1868, accepted a com-
mission of admiral of the Japanese navy and served three years.
CHAPTER IX
GREAT ME,N OF THE, WAR
Brief Sketches of the Men who Rule the Destinies of Japan and R^issia^ and Others
ramous in Diplomacy, the Army and the Navy — Pen Pictures of Mutsuhito the
Japanese Mikado, Viceroy Alexieff , Admiral Togo, Plehve the * * Terrible Russ, ' '
&c., &c., Together With Anecdotes Illustrating Their Chief Characteristics.
COMPARATIVELY few foreigners have seen the Milvado of
Japan closely. In spite of its wonderful advance in Occi-
dental ideas in recent years, Japan retains enough of its Oriental-
ism to insist upon a certain seclusion for its ruler ]\Iutsuhito
breaks away from his purely Oriental environment occasionally
He goes among his people incognito. While strolling through the
streets of Tokio as a young man attired as a common Japanese
sailor, ]\Iutsuliito encountered the first American he had ever seen.
AVaikmg boldly up to the son of ^^ Uncle Sam,'^ the boy Emperor
introduced himself as a young sailor, and, finding the American
could speak a little Japanese, he poured forth a flood of eager
questions. The traveler from the United States told the supposed
sailor a wonderful tale of the results of American civilization.
The imperial ambition received new stimulus, and that inter\^iew
with an American accomplished much for Japan.
Mutsuhito-Tenwo, Emperor of Japan, is the present repre-
sentative of the oldest royal dynasty extant. He is the one hun-
dred and twenty-first Emperor of his dynasty, which dates back
in an unbroken line 2,555 years. He is the direct descendant of
Ginmu, the ^^ Divine Conqueror,'' who, according to Japanese
mythology, '^descended from heaven on the white bird of the
clouds." Ginmu's first task in his mythological role of divine
conqueror was the subjugation of the Ainos, a savage, warlike
race, whose descendants are still found in the northern extremity
of Japan. Having subdued these fierce Ainos, Ginmu prochaimed
167
168 GREAT MEN OF THE WAR
liimself to be ^'Tenshi/' the '^Son of Heaven/' and established the
still existing dynasty in 660 B. C. It is no exaggeration, therefore,
to say that through the veins of Mutsuliito-Tenwo flows the verj^
bluesi of ^ 'blue blood.''
Personally, the Emperor has a i)leasant appearance. He is
very tall. for a Japanese, almost six feet. He is muscular and well
proportioned. He has a broad, high forehead, and, judged by the
uK^st ('xa(*ting standard of manly beauty, is a handsome sovereign.
The Mikado takes more interest m the government than any of
his priMlecessors. He reads the papers and attends Cabinet coun-
cils. He takes all the important American and English magazines.
He has astonished the ui)per classes of Japan by knowing some-
thing about the government of his people.
The Mikado lives in a palace built in the American way, with
stool framework made in Pittsburg, Pa. This was done to avoid
aooidents by eartlKpiakes, so common in Japan.
Haruko, Empress of Japan, was a daughter of a Japanese
noble. She is 54 years old, two years older than her husband. Her
name, Haruko, means ^'spring time.''
In the Mikado's reign the bands of feudalism that bound Japan
to the ^Middle Ages were broken; a constitution was granted by
him volutarily; the old social order of caste limitations gave way
to a more liberal order of ocjuality; modem education, literature,
arts, science and industry were welcomed; the army and navy
were changed from the bow and arrow stage to modem organiza-
tions. It was only this remarkable advancement in the reign of
Mutsuhito that made it possible for Oriental Japan to be equal to
the task of a possible successful war with Russia.
Admiral Togo,
Admiral Togo, the man who commanded Japan's splendid Heet
in the attack upon Port Arthur, is about 55 years old. He is not
of princely or noble birth, but is a simple gentleman, a Samurai
of the great Satsuma clan, as so many of his fellow officers ?ire,
GREAT MEN OP THE WAR 169
He received a great part of his education at the English naval
qoUege at Greenwich.
Keturning to Japan, he was employed in various capacities.
In 1894, when war broke out between China and Japan, he was in
command of the Naniwa, a cruiser of 3,650 tons, one of the vessels
composing what was then known as the first flying squadron of the
Japanese navy. During the war he greatly distinguished himself
and earned the reputation of being a first-class fighting man.
It was in connection with the episode of the sinking of the
Kowshing that his name first came into world-wide prominence.
At the time some adverse criticisms of his action on that occasion
were heard, but these died away on a fuller knowledge of the cir-
cumstances. The story reveals something of the character of the
man, so it is worth telling again.
The Kowshing, a transport vessel flying the British flag, with
a- British captain and crew, and carrying some 1,100 Chinese sol-
diers for Asan, was met by Togo in the Naniwa, who signaled her
to stop. A Japanese lieutenant went on board with a peremptory
order from Togo that the transport must proceed no further
toward her destination, but at once accompany the Naniwa to the
main .Japanese fleet.
Captain Galsworthy of the Kowshing was willing to obey these
orders, but not so minded were the officers of the Chinese forces on
the vessel; they immediately raised a great clamor and threatened
Galpworthy.
Seeing what was occurring Togo sent a boat to bring off
Captain Galsworthy and his crew, but the Chinese prevented them
from, leaving. Finally Togo signaled Galsworthy to take one of
his own boats and come over to the Naniwa, but the British cap-
tain was not allowed by the Chinese to do so.
\y For four hours Togo stood off, in an effort to save Galsworthy
apd the ship. Then he hoisted the red flag, which announced that
1^^. was about to open fire. A few moments later a well-directed
shot from the Naniwa struck the engine-room and penetrated the
hull of the Kowshing, which soon afterward filled and sank.
170 (iPtEAT ME\ OP THE WAR
As Galsworthy and his inni leaped over the bulwarks of the
transport into tlie sea they were fired on by the Chinese. Togo
at onee sent out ])oats and rescued as many as he could.
in til is wav Togo bei>an the Chino- Japanese war His eountry-
ni(^n liave never fo^^otten the part he played in this episode.
^^Togo!'^ they say, '^it was Togo who sank the Kowshing.'' And
they draw a confident augury from it.
Plehve, the Terrible.
The most powerful man in all Eussia without any doubt is the
minister of the interior, Secretary of State and Senator AVjatsclie-
slavo Konstaiitinovitseh Von Plehve, who was intrusted with the
management of Russian home affairs m April, 1902, after the
murder of Minister Svmgin.
Plehve was bom in 1S4S, tlie son of a poor nobleman. An aris-
tocrat of Polish descent patronized him and gave him an excellent
education. He studied law m jfoscow and was appointed assistant
to the procurator of the law courts of Moscow.
He was soon recognized as exceptionallv clever and in a very
sbort time made rapid strides in his career, occupying the posts of
procurator in Vladimir, Tula and Vologa.
But it was as imperial counsel at the courts of Warsaw that he
first really distinguished himself. He put all considerations aside
and devoted his great mind to the persecuting of the Polish ele-
ments dissatisfied with the oppressive regime of the Russian gov-
ernment. He went so far as to involve the family which had
benefited him in his youth m a disastrous law suit, merely to prove
liis earnest desire to please the Russian government.
He discovered so many instances of high treason in Poland
that government attention was called to him, and he was named
procurator of the courts of St. Petersburg. Among his duties was
to make a daily report to Czar Alexander H on the examination of
all nihilistic crimes.
Plehve showed un])aralleled energy m discovei'ing and arrest-
GREAT MEN OF THE WAR 171
ing the criminals who tried to blow up the Winter Palace. Then
he invented moral torments, by means of which he extorted con-
fessions.
After Czar Alexander III was assassinated Plelive was named
first chief of the state police and president of the commission
instructed to find means for restoring order in the empire. In this
double position Plehve exercised a terrorism not heard of even in
Russia. He sent thousands of intelligent Russian citizens to
Siberia or put them in prison for life.
This reign of terror lasted three years, when, in 1884, Plehve
was appointed assistant to the minister of the interior He took
an active part in all the reactionary measures of the reign of Alex-
ander III. He did all m his power to annihilate German colonists
in Russia, the nobility in the Baltic provinces and the Jews. It
seems to be his aim to extirpate all elements which are not ortho-
dox Russian.
He devised the institution of class presidents, authorized to
terrorize the people.
The accession of Czar Nicholas again brought him advance-
ment. In 1901 he was named state secretary for Finland, where
he nearly caused a revolt by his cruel measures.
After he undertook the management of home affairs, there
were an uninterrupted series of riots at the universities and among
the peasants of the provinces of Charkoff, Poltava, Cherson,
Tschanigoff, Saratoff and Kieff. He banished untold numbers of
students to Siberia.
This was the policy which developed events such as they have
happened at Kishineff, and will undoubtedly happen elsewhere.
Plehve IS an open enemy of the Jews, whose lawful rights he denies
and refuses to protect.
Yamagata, Soldier and Statesman.
Next to Marquis Ito, the greatest figure in Japan is Field
Marshal Yamagata, the Japanese von Moltke, soldier and states-
172 GREAT MEN OF THE WAR
man, veteran of many wars and former prime minister of the
empire.
Yamagata is not only the first in rank in the Japanese army
hut he is also first in the esteem of the Japanese people. He has
heen fighting the battles of Japan since 1868, when he took part
in the struggle that restored the Emperor to power.
In the following year he visited Eussia and France, studying,
things military. In 1872 he became assistant secretary of war—,
a position which in Japan is always held by a general officer of
the army. In the following year he was made lieutenant general
and two years later secretary of war.
The next year saw Japan in the throes of a fierce civil war.^
The rebellion was led by her greatest soldier. Field Marshal Saigo,
who had with him some 50,000 of her best trained samurai. The
government was compelled to put forth its greatest strength. An
imperial prince was appointed to the nominal command^ but as
cliief of staff Yamagata was the real general in chief and led the
forces which crushed the rebellion. Saigo, having been slain,
Yamagata became the first military man in the empire and was
promoted to the full rank of general.
Bemg a man of great fhental ability, boundless energy and
strong personality, he soon became almost as prominent^ in the
political world as in the military and shared with Marquis Ito the
position of greatest influence with the Emperor. He was several
times prime minister and when not in that position always held
some portfolio in the cabinet. He never ceased his active share
m the development of the army. Through various official posi-
tions, such as inspector general, chief of the general staff and
secretary of war, he kept himself in close touch with all parts of
the army organization.
When war started with China in 1894 Yamagata was imme-
diately given command of the first army that invaded Manchuria.
Those who were with the army at the time describe the immense
enthusiasm with which the coming of the great general was greeted
by his soldiers. The rigors of a Manchurian winter speedily re-
GREAT MEN OF THE WAR 173
duced Yamagata to such a condition that the Emperor, fearful of
losing altogether the service of his airiest officer, called him back
to Tokio to act as his chief military adviser.
After the war Yamagata was made a marquis and the new
military rank of field marshal was established, to which he was
promoted. The active interference of Russia, backed by France
and Germany, which depnved Japan of the fraits of her victory,
led the government to try to come to some understanding that
would preseiTe the indepeuden*G of Korea. Yamagata was ap-
pointed special ambassador for this purpose and proceeded to
St. Petersburg, where he effected the treaty which is the basis of
Japan's latest demands upon Kussia. Not trusting altogether to
this, Japan proceeded to double her aniiy and greatly increase her
navv. Several offieers were promoted to the rank of field marshal
in the army and an equal rank m the navy and organized into a
supreme council of war.
Of this Yamagata was made ehief, a ])Osition which he held
at the outbreak of the war with Russia.
Field Marshal Oyama, Chief of Staff.
Field Marshal Oyama of Japan is a member of the Supreme
Council of War and chief of the general staff of the Japanese army.
Oyama has steadily risen in the military organization of Japan
with Yamagata, and if the latter has been the Emperor's right-
hand man Oyama has been his left. Like Yamagata, he began his
career in the war of the restoration. In 1872 he was promoted
major general and sent to Europe, where he spent three years
studying military science. Returning in 1875, he was made vice
minister of war. He added much to his reputation by his skillful
conduct of operations in the rebellion of the great Saigo.
In 1879 he was promoted lieutenant general. Two years later
he was made minister of war. In 1883 he became chief of the
general staff. From this time until the outbreak of the war with
China he occupied various positions in the cabinet, usually minister
174 GREAT MEN OF THE WAR
of war. In 1890 he was made full general— a rank then held only
by himself and Yamagata. When war started he was looked upon
as certainly as Yamagata to command one of the armies. Accord-
ingly he was given tho command of the second army of invasion.
Being five years youngov than Yamagata and more robust, he
proved fully equal physically to the task, and conducted the exten-
sive campaign that resulted m the capture of the two great Chinese
strongholds— Port Arthur and Wei-hai-Wei. Both positions were
considered impregnable.
The mathematical precision with which Oyama conducted the
operations and the gallantry with which he took redoubt after
redoubt, until finally he swept into the great fortress itself excited
the admiration of experts, naval and military. Crossing the Gulf
of Pe-Chee-Lee with an army of 30,000 men, he swept the Chinese
forces out of Wei-hai-Wei with the greatest apparent ease, and
with the aid of the navy cooped up the Chinese fleet within the
harbor, where it was quickly destroyed or captured. Oyama, there-
fore, returned from the war full of honors, was promoted' along
with Yamagata to the special rank of field marshal. Oyama is
noted for his geniality, his calmness under trying circumstances
and his studious character
Lieutenant General Count Nodzu.
After Yamagata and Oyama the most conspicuous military man
in Japan is General Nodzu, who succeeded Yamagata in the com-
mand of the first army of 1894-95. Like the others, he began his
(*areer in the war of the restoration, in which he served as captain.
Five years later, at the age of 30, he had reached the rank of
colonel. In 1876 he visited the United States, attending the cen-
tennial exposition and making a study of the American military
system. In connection with the latter he took part in an Indian
campaign. He returned to Japan just m time to take part in the
civil war inaugurated by Saigo. Promoted major general and
given command of the Second brigade, he rendered particularly
GREAT I\1EN OF THE WAR 175
brilliant sex^ace. In 1886, in company ^Yltll General Oyama, he
made an extensive tour of military inspection in Europe and
America.
Upon Ills return he was promoted lieutenant general and placed
m command of the Fifth division. -AVhen war t^tarted with China
this was the first division to take the field. A mixed brigade was
sent over and beat the Chinese at Asan, m southern Korea. Shortly
after this Nodzu, with the remainder of the division, arrived and,
finding that the enemy had concentrai^ d a foree of some 20,000
men at the famous stronghold of Phyno-^^'ang, m northern Korea,
he moved rapidly against it and crushed it in battle. Another
division was now sent over to join him and the two divisions,
together about 45,000 strong, became tlie first army of invasion, of
which Yamagata took command.
With this army Yamagata crossed tlvi^ Yalu iivor and invaded
Manchuria, but his health failing, he was soon forced to return to
Japan, whereupon Nodzu was given the conniiand and promoted
to the full rank of general. In a verv tedious and difficult winter
campaign he pushed his way across tlie southern part of I\Ian-
cliuria, driving the Chinese before him and l)eating them whenever
he could come m touch with them until he reached New-Chwang,
where a great battle terminated the campaign.
For his conduct m this war General Nodzu was decorated, made
a count, pensioned and honored in various ways. Yv itli the enlarge-
ment and reorganization of the armv the country was divided into
three grand military divisions, eastern, middle and western, and
General Nodzu was given command of the eastern, which, at the
age of 60 years, he still held at the beginning of the war with
Russia.
Prime Minister Katsura.
Lieutenant General Katsura, prime minister of Japan, is a man
of great al)ility and energy and a thoroughly trained soldier. He
was 20 years old at the time of the restoration and served as a
176 GREAT MEN OF THE WAR
staff officer. He did so well that he was rewarded with a sword
of honor and a pension. It was only natural that so promising a
young soldier should be one of those chosen to go abroad to study,
and in 1<S70 he was sent to Germany, where he studied for three
years. Returnini; in IcSjo, he took part, with the rank of major,
in the expedition sent to chastise Formosa.
On his return he was designatcMl military attache to the lega-
tion in (Jermany, where he remained for several years. Upon his
return he was made lieutenant colonel and appointed director of
the army intelligence bureau. Boini;- a man of i;reat capacity for
work, he was also made a member of tlie coniir.ittee for tlie investi-
gation of the coast defense works and also given the political
post of chief scM'retary of the cabmc^t. That he should have held
all these offices at once is a hiah tribute to his ability. Tn 1882 he
was i)romoted rolonc^l In lsy4 he tra\ c^lrd in Europe on a tour of
military inspection, returning the yoar following. He was now
mad(^ major aeneral and entered the war department as director
of the u<nieral affairs bureau.
In 18S(i ho boeame vice minister of war. In 1891 he received
the rank of lieutenant general and took command of the Third
division. In the waf with (liina he was ordered to Korea, where
liis division, together with the Fifth division, constituted the first
army and did brilliant service in Aranchuria. Katsura was General
Nodzu's right ami in that campaign.
Upon his return he was decorated, made a viscount and given
a life pension. Later on he was promoted to tlie rank of full
general. He was then appointed governor general of Formosa, a
})osition of mixed civil and military duties that made it similar
to the same office in th(^ Philippines. Some time later he resigned
this post to enter the cabinet as secretary of war. Later, at a time
of particular political stress, he was invited by the Emperor to
form a cabinet, and he succeeded.
At the beginning of the war with Eussia General Katsura wa^
56 years old, ten years younger than Yamagata, and five years:
younger than Ovama and Nodzu.
GREAT MEN OF THE WAR 177
Viceroy Alexieff •
Admiral Eugene Alexieff, the Russian Viceroy in the far East,
has had a remarkable career, and it may be said to have begun in
the United States. When he was only a lieutenant m the navy
he served four years on a vessel exploring the coast of northern
Siberia. Obtaining a leave of absence he started home by way
of the United States. At San Francisco he learned that Russia
had abrogated the clause in tlie treaty of Paris limiting her right
in the Black Sea. It was for this that the Crimean war had been
fought, and as a result of Russia's action war was again imminent
between England and Russia. Alexieff* cabled his government for
permission to purchase commerce destroyers in the United States
to prey upon British commerce and this act put him in high
favor with the authorities at St. Petersburg who at once granted
his request. He purchased light big steamers and had them ready
with steam up to begin their work as soon as war should be
declared. The crisis was averted, however, and Alexieff disposed
of his vessels to good advantage, spent a part of the season at
Long Branch, and upon his return to Russia was given command
of a ship and the rank of captain. Three years later he was made
an admiral. His close friendship with the Czar was formed when
he commanded the vessel upon which the Russian ruler visited
the far East, and resulted in Alexieff^^s appointment as Governor
General of Russia's far Eastern provinces. He was in command
of the Russian forces which, with the troops of other nations, went
to the relief of the embassies at Pekin at the time of the Boxer
war. He served for a time as minister of war, and was then ap-
pointed viceroy in the East with powers almost as great as the
Czar himself. In personal appearance Viceroy Alexieff* is six feet
tall, broad shouldered and wears a thick brown beard tinged with
grey. He was sixty years old at the outbreak of the war with
Japan.
178 GREAT MEN OF THE WAR
Kouropatkin, Leader of the Army.
General Alexer Nicolaievitch Kouropatkin, who was sent to
the far East as the commander in chief of the Russian forces early
in the war, was one of the most trusted, most powerful and most
faithful servants of the Czar. Long ago, when Kouropatkin was a
young man, he was sent into Turkestan with the Russian advance
and spent his youth in high adventure and in winning for himself
honors, decorations and promotion. AVlien he had served his ap-
prenticeship in the marches and. bivouacs of the East he returned
to Europe and resumed his studies in the schools. At Paris he
won the Legion of Honor, and was the first Russian officer to do so.
.This was in 1874. The following year he went to Kokand, fought
in the Pamirs— the ^^roof of the world''— and in the country of
Kublai Khan. He rode 2,500 miles on horseback, came back, wrote
a book and won the gold medal of the Geographical Society. He
entered the war with Turkey as a lieutenant and emerged from it
a colonel. Slowly he rose on the ladder of advancement, until in
1898 he was made absolute master, under the Czar, of the armies
of all the Russias.
Kouropatkin was the right-hand man of Skbbeleff all through
the Russo-Turkish war. Kouropatkin became the hero of the
Russian army, second only to his great leader, Skobeleff, by his
braverj^ and fine generalship at the capture of Geok Tepe in 1882.
When the Russians, balked in their dreams of winning Con-
stantinople by the Berlin congress, were making their great swoop
through central Asia to the gates of Herat, Lord Salisbury told
the British public not to be alarmed for the safety of India. ^^They
will not be able to conquer the Turcomans,'' he declared. *^The
Turcoman barrier will last for our lifetime at least/' General
Tergoukasoff, the Russian commander in central Asia, disagreed
with Lord Salisbury. He told the Czar that the Turcomans might
be conquered by three years' hard fighting. ^^That is too long,"
said the Czar. He recalled Tergoukasoflf and sent Skobeleff to
GREAT MEN OF THE WAR 179
command the troops. Skobeleff promptly secured Kouropatkin
for his chief lieutenant and together they performed in a few
weeks the task which the British premier had declared would take
a lifetime.
Archibald Forbes, the war correspondent, was fond of telling
how he met Skobeleff, the Russian general, after one of the fiercest
of the many desperate fights before Plevna. ^^I was sitting in
my tent writing a dispatch,'^ said Forbes, ^^when the flap was
suddenly drawn aside and in stalked the most terrible and awe-
inspiring object I have ever seen in my life. It was Skobeleff,
whom I knew well, but I had to look twice before I recognized
him. His smart generaPs uniform was torn into slireds and
stained with blood and gunpowder from head to foot. His sword,
which he held in his hand, was simply smothered in blood, and
great drops of it fell on the floor of the tent as he greeted me.
There was a terrible gash across the top of his f9reliead, and his
eyes still blazed with the fierce excitement of the hand-to-hand
fight which he had just had with hundreds of Turks.
*^ While he stood there telling me about the battle, his favorite
captain, Kouropatkin, came up and called him away to decide
about the disposition of some of the prisoners. Kouropatkin
looked even more like a god of war fresh from the scene of car-
nage. He was bleeding from a dozen wounds, but he stood as
steady as a rock when he saluted Skobeleff. The latter suggested
that he had better go into the hospital, but he curtly replied: ^No,
general. There is work to be done.'
**I heard afterward that Skobeleff and Kouropatkin had fought
side by side throughout that bloody day, and had slain the Turks
literally by dozens. Their exploits formed the theme of many a
story told beside the campfires of both armies throughout the
campaign.''
After the death of Skobeleff in 1882, Kouropatkin was sum-
moned from central Asia by the Czar and given one high military
office after another at St. Petersburg, his special work being to
reorganize the Kussian army. He was regarded at first as a plain,
180 GREAT MEN OF THE WAR
bluff soldier who would never meddle in politics, and consequently
everybody welcomed his advancement. But, to the chagrin of
the ministers, he developed into an ardent politician and gained
great influence with Alexander III and later with the present
Czar.
The Japanese Napoleon.
General Baron T. Kuroki, commander of the victorious Japan-
ese troops in the first great battle on the Yalu, is 56 years old, and
was already famous for his successful operations in the late war
between China and Japan. Kuroki comes of a race of warriors.
For centuries back his ancestors have participated in the civil
strife between the damyos, or Japanese barons, and it was through
the influence of the house of Kuroki that the feudal system was
abolished thirty-six years ago.
Emperor Mutsuhito, while acknowledged as the ^^heaven-born*'
and coming of a dynasty which antedates the flood, was m a pre-
carious position while the damyos were having things their own
way. He was, in short, only nominally emperor, and the real power
in Japan was the Sho-Gun, to whom the damyos were subservient.
The house of Kuroki brought a strong influence to bear upon the
Sho-Gun and succeeded in restoring the power of the Emperor.
For this supreme sendee Mutsuhito is indebted to the father of
the present Baron Kuroki.
Rear Admiral Uriu.
Rear Admiral Sotokichi Uriu, who commanded the fleet at
Chemulpo when the Russian warships Variag and Koreitz were
sunk, quickly became an idol of the Japanese people, coming next
to Rear Admiral Togo, who commanded at Port Arthur, in the ad-
miration of the public. Admiral Uriu was educated at Annapolis,
and has many friends m America, particularly among the naval
ofl&cers, with whom he is a great favorite.
o
A
*»
O ^ w
•r-l
;3
P4
CO
M
C^ CQ
I i
^
Court IS If of !:i i'r!/htn]j/\s ^^'.^/<lzin^•
ADMIRAL AVELAN.
Russian Navy
('(uirtrsif of ICirrifhndfrs ]f<i(f(!:inr
GENERAL WASMUNDT.
Russian Army
r"^
rj^
J
Courtcsjf of EvcrjihoiJ ii'ii Mof/cziiic
ADMIRAL SKRYDLOFF.
Russian Navy
Ctmrtcsit of Era }j}Kn}y s Mufjuzhic,
COUNT LAMSDORF.
Russian Minister of Foreign Affairs.
CHAPTER X
ON THE, EVE OF THE WAR
How the People of the Japanese Capital Remained Calm in the Face of a Gr6^t
Crisis, While the Government Secretly Prepared for War — People Knew Nothing
of the Merits of the Controversy — Japanese Spies Disguised as Chinamen — Keep
iGrovernment Informed Concerning Russian Affairs in Manchuria.
THE sights and scenes in Tokio, the Japanese capital, imme-
diately before the war ^Yere in great contrast to what
might have been witnessed in the capital of any other nation in the
face of a great crisis.
Instead of the excitement which marks warlike preparations
elsewhere the Japanese people were tranquil and silent. This was
due in part to the secrecy which marked all the movements of the
government. In fact, so secretly has the government acted that it
IS doubtful if half a dozen men m all Japan know exactly what all
the row was about or could detail the course of negotiations with
Russia since the situation became dangerous to peace. There had
been notes and notes and replies and replies. Some were princi-
pal notes and some were principal replies, and out of it all, if one
had the time and patience, a mosaic could be patched up which
probably would fairly represent the truth.
No statement of any sort as to the causes of differences with
Eussia or their character had been made by anyone in authority.
The nation was on the verge of war because of the demands upon
Russia, the nature of which it does not pretend to know, nor did
it care much. The fundamental causes of general hatred of Rus-
sia are well known to every Japanese. The authorities had no
need to work up a public sentiment for the war. On the contrary,
their task was more in the way of repressing the belligerent feeling
of the people.
The extraordinary patriotism of the Japanese leads them to
support any war, whatever the cause.
183
184 ON' Tt\\] EVE OF THE WAR
Watching Everything and Everybody.
There was a carefully directed campaign of scrutiny, which
involved watching everything and everybody. Private and press
telegrams wore scriitimzed closoly for some time, and a secret
censorship was in force. The man wlio filed a press telegram had
no means of finding ont v\^hetl)or his message had been sent or not,
and if it were sent, ho hnd no moans of ascertaining whether it had
been garbled by the censor Xo o^ic Icnow who the censor was or
the location of his office, r-u^ it was useless to try to find out any-
thing about it from the t<'lr^^ra])li people.
Priyate messages whu^li w^^rt^ prepaid were in a slightly ])etter
case. When words wore ovrssed from tliem the sender was notified
in the course of a few days, and the money for those words re-
funded. He at least had the satisfaction of knowing tliat his mes-
sage had not gone as he wrote it.
Preparing for War.
But all the time war preparations went on rapidly. There is
no question that the Japanese authorities knew exactly what they
had to do to beat Russia. Their military information was won-
derful. Wlien they went to war with China ten years ago they
not only knew the character of their enemy, but they knew the
topography of the country over which they ex])ected to fight and
knew the condition and equipment of the Chmese trooi)s.
They were prepared against the Russians fully as well as
against the Chinese, if not better. They knew as well as the Rus-
sians how many Muscovite troops were in Manchuria and Eastern
Siberia and where they were stationed.
Ever since the Russianization of Manchuria began the Japa-
nese have looked forward to tho time when they would fight, and
have prepared for it. They have studied the country in minute
detail. Their maps show the results of this work. Individual huts
and clumps of trees were shown. Their knowledge of the country
was complete. It is doubtful if the Russians were as well informed
ON THK EVE OF THE WAR 185
as to tlie topography of the battle ground, both in Manchuria or
Korea, as the Japanese.
Jap Spies Disguised as Chinamen.
For some years there have l)een m the neighborhood of 10,000
Japanese in Manchuria and 30,000 in Korea. Nearly every one of
them has been a source of information to the military authorities
here, and not a few of tliem have been military men in one dis-
guise or another. With false pigtails and in C-hinese dress they
have worked as servants for Russians, understanding and noting
every word their masters said.
It is an advantage the Russians can never have. The}' are
forced to rely upon Chinese for spies or upon the very few rene-
gade Japanese they have been able to find, with the added diffi-
culty that such Japanese are almost as well known to their own
government as to the Russians.
In the preparation of their war maps the Japanese have a way
of making them on a rather small scale, showing a large field of
operations, then smaller maps show more in detail sections of the
larger Still smaller sections are shown in still greater detail.
Such estimates as the Japanese war authorities permitted to
become known fixed the number of Russian troops available as
approximately 200,000, including the railway guards.
To meet this force the Japanese relied on their regular army at
the beginning.
The Japanese Army Organization.
The army is organized on the skeleton plan, each company in
peace times numbering about half what its full war quota is. There
are twelve regular divisions and the imperial guard, which con-
stitutes a division by itself. Each division consists of two brigades
of infantry, each brigade being composed of two regiments. The
regiment is organized like our own, of three battalions of four
companies. But the companies are nearly twice the size of ours
18G OX THE EVK OF TllK WAR
wlieu in a(*ti\ e service^ numbering on the war footing 240 men, so
that a battalion is about 1,(H)0 strong.
Besides the infantry, each division has a regiment of field or
mountain artillery, two battalions of three batteries, six guns in a
batter}^ iLM) men to a battery. The guns are of Japanese invention
and make and are capable of doing fine work.
Each division also has a regiment of cavalry, sucli as it. The
horses of the Japanese are very poor, and the men are not specially
skillful as riders. i\Iilitary observers rate the cavalry as very
poor. Certainly it is not nearly the equal of the Russian Cossack
force. Each regiment consists of three squadrons— troops we
should call them— of but 150 men.
There is also in each division a battalion of engineers, who
are among the best soldiers of Japan, very highly trained. Be-
sides these there are regular commissariat and supply trains and
the sanitary or medical corps.
All told on a war footing each di\ ision consists of about 15,000
men. This made the fighting line number about 200,000.
In peace the army is hardly half that size. Every man on
reaching the age of 21 is required to serve with the colors, but
there are many exemptions in peace times. After three years
with the colors the men go into the first reserve for five years. In
war the fighting line is at once filled up to the limit from the first
reserve.
The Japanese had the inestimable advantage of a well-pro-*
tected interior line of communication with Korea. From Muji
to Fusan it is only a night's steam. Midway lay Tsushima, with
its great fortifications. Flanked on either side by the Japanese
ships the Russians would have had to exert their entire naval
strength to force the i)assage to get at the Japanese transports.
Constant Naval Practice.
The Japanese refused to permit newspaper men to accompany
the first operations, either naval or land, and issued very stringent
regulations covering the case. Commanders of naval stations or
ox TITK EVi: OF THE WAR 187
of fleets were empowered to ostnblisli what are termed strategical
sea areas into wliich no sliip could come witliout permission. Tlio
captain who endeavored to enter su(*h an area against tlie wisli of
the commander was sent back m charge of an armed vessel and
imprisoned and fined.
There are three great nnits in the Japanese navj^— the battle
ship squadron, the armored cruiser squadron and the cruiser
squadron. For montlis each squadron had been maneuvering by
itself, with frequent grand maneuvers embracing the entire navy
At the naval station at Takeshiki, in Tsushima, twenty torpedo
vessels had been practiemg m one flotilla. The result was that
every officer of every vessel knew not only what his own ship would
do under given circumstances, but also what every other ship
would do.
That intricate and valuable bit of naval information, the helm
angle of each ship, was a matter of common knoAvledge. They
maneuvered as well in the dark as in the light, and if a ship was
transferred from one squadron to another she would come back to
old mates who knew her well, and no new drill was necessary to fit
her to the new conditions. Moreover, all the ships were in fighting
condition.
On paper Russia was nearly, if not quite, as strong as Japan.
In battleships she was one if not two units stronger. In armored
cruisers she di'd not compare. In cruisers she was approximately
as strong, but in torpedo boats the Japanese excelled.
CHAPTIIR XI
THE. FIRST SHOT OF THE. WAR
A Russian Cruiser and Torpedo Gunboat Trapped in the Korean Harbor but Forced
to right in the Open — Japan's Second Naval Victory, in which not a Japanese
Life was Lost — Recalls Admiral Cervera's Brave Dash at Santiago — First Shot
in the Preliminary Skirmish Fired to the Russians.
F( )LLOWIXG fast upon the news of the destruction of the
three great Russian warships in the roadstead of Port
Arthur came reports of another Japanese victory outside the har-
bor of (liemulpo, the principal port on the west coast of Korea.
A sijuadron of Japanese warsliips was escorting transports
loaded with troops from Nagasaki to the Korean harbor when
they encountered at tlie very mouth of the harbor the Russian
cruiser Variag and the torpedo gunboat Korietz. Both shi]>s took
refuge in the harbor under the fire of the Japanese S(|uadron, but
not until the Korietz liad launched two torpedo tubes which were
ineffective. The Japanese imuK^diately opened a heav\' fire and
the Variag came to the rescue of the Korietz. Before anv serious
damage was done the Russian ships retired ])ivcipitately mto the
harbor.
This incident took place on the afternoon of J^'ebimarv 8 and
marked the first opening of hostilities. The first shot m the war
was fired outside the harbor of Chemulpo, although the battle in
which the Russian cruisers were sunk did not take place until tlie
next day
Early the following morning, Tuesday, February 9, the two
Russian sea fighters, which had repaired their damages during
the night, made a dash out of the harbor. It was a desperate
effort to escape from the watchful Japanese fleet, resembling in
its hopelessness and dash Cervera's memorable rush from the
harbor of Santiago.
188
TIIK FIKST SHUT OF THE WAR 189
The guns of the Japanese s(iuadron covered the entrance to the
harbor where the Russians had taken refuge. As the Czar's bat-
tleships emerged, belching shot and shell, the Japanese opened
fire on them.
The battle was as brief as it was furious. The Japanese con-
centrat(Ml a tenific fire on the two Russian sliips and m a very
short time it was apparent that their destruction was a certainty.
Shells disabled the Variag, her stiM^rnis' <;ear was knocked out
of commission, her gun turrets battered and within half an hour
after the morning's engagement began she sank.
The Korietz fought until a shell exploding in her magazine
rent her asunder. The ci'ew of tlie two ships struggled into the
water an<l the survivors were pieked up by the French cruiser
Pascal, which witnessed the terrific battle.
]\raiiy officers and marines from the Korietz and the Variag
made their eseape to the Korean shore, where tliev were captured
by the Japanese patrol established there.
The Japanese squadron proceeded on its wav to ( Uiemulpo,
where the trooi)S on board the transports were landed.
Story of an Eyewitness.
One of the eyewitnesses to the battle was a London war corre-
spondent, whose ac(H)unt is ex<^eedingly graphic. He says that the
Japanese landed l!,5U0 men on the afternoon of F(^bruary 8 and
on the next morning the Korietz and \"ariag werc^ ordered to leave
port before noon. The correspondent said ^^\t 11:30 they
steamed away. I proceeded in the steamer Ajax, from which I
saw them met bv eight Japanese vessels. The first gun was fired
at 11 40 a m. The Japanese, scorning the Korietz, which was
untouched, concentrated their fire on the A^ariag The latter con-
tinually circled round, replying from her sides alternately, but it
was apparent her shooting was not good. On every side her shells
went wide. It is observable that the Japanese gradually closed,
the battle ship Mikado doing the most firing and effecting the most
damage.
190 THE P^IRST SHOT OF THE WAR
^^At 1:15 they ceased firing. As the Variag re-entered the
harbor she took up a ijosition with the Korietz among the other
warships. One of her boilers was injured and she was on fire
astern. The flames were extmguislied by flooding a compartment.
She refused to disclose the number of her casualties.
^*The Japanese, meanwhile, had withdrawn again, waiting
until 4 o^oJock.
^^My writing is interrupted at this moment by a terrific report.
The Korietz has been blown up by the Russians, whose men can
be seen m boats pulling for the Variai;'. An immense column of
smoke arose and then cleared away, giving a sight of the Korietz
with funnel masts just abo^ e the water
^^Tlie Japanese ashore are wildly cheering. The Variag still
remains at anchor.
^'It was exactly at 4 o'clock that the Korietz exploded. Within
half an hour the Japanese fleet appeared in the dim distance and
approached slowly.
^^At 5:20 p. m. fire appeared m the afterjDart of the Variag and
spread slowly.
^^The Japanese then Si0i)ped firing. The Variag heeled over,
surely but barely perceptibly, and at 6:05 p. m. she sank with a
dull rumble.
^^All the men of the Variag and Korietz were removed by the
French cruiser Pascal.
^^The Eussians now admit that the Korietz fired the first shot,
but say it was accidental. No doubt th(/v made a fine fight against
odds.
^^The conduct of the Japanese everywhere was exemplaiw.
They express sympathy Yvdth their foes, but say they are compelled
to take extreme measures.''
Official Report of the Battle.
The text of the official report of the Chemul]30 affair is as fol-
lows: *^0n Monday a Japanese squadron escorting transports
met on the way to Chemulpo, Korea, the Russian gunboat Korietz
THE FIRST SHOT OF THE WAK 191
as the latter was coming out of port. The Korietz took up au
offensive attitude toward the Japanese vessels and fired on the
Japanese torpedo boats. The latter discharged two torpedoes
ineffectively and then the Korietz returned to her anchorage m
the port.
^^ Early m the morning of Tuesday Admiral Urik, commanding
the Japanese squadron, formally called on the Russian warships
to leave Chemulpo before noon. The admiral added that if his
demand was not complied with he would be compelled to attack
them in the harbor. The two Russian warships left the port at
about 11:30 a. m. and a battle followed outside the Polynesian
islands. After about an hour's engagement the Russian warships
sought refuge among the islands. Toward the evening the Rus-
sian cruiser Vanag sank and at about 4 a. m. to-day, February 10,
the Korietz was reported to have also sunk, having been blown up.
The officers and men of the two sunken vessels sought refuge on
the French cruiser Pascal. There were no casualties on the Japa-
nese side.''
The cruiser Vanag, which was built at Cramp's shipyard,
Philadelphia, Pa., m 1893, was of steel and unsheathed. She was
of 6,500 tons displacement and her indicated horse power was
20,000. On her speed trials she made twenty-four knots per hour
for eight hours. She was 400 feet long, 52 feet in beam, and had a
depth of hold of 20 feet.
The Vanag ^s armament consisted of twelve ()-inch (luiek-firing
guns, twelve 12-pounder quick-firers, eight 3-pounder quick-firers,
two 1-pounders, and six torpedo tubes, two of which were sub-
merged.
The Korietz was built in Stockholm. She was of steel and was
206 feet in length, 35 feet in beam, 1,413 tons displacement, and
1,500 indicated horse power. Her speed was ilurteen knots.
The armament of the Korietz consisted of two 8-inch breech-
loaders, one 6-inch breech-loader, four 4.7-inch quick-firers, two
6-pounder quick-firers, four 1-pound revolving cannon and two
toi-pedo tubes.
11)2 THE FIRST SHOT OF THE WAR
The Variag sank as the result of the damage inflicted by the
Japanese guns. The Korietz was blown up by its own crew in the
harbor m order to prevent eaiDture by the Mikado's fleet.
Bishop Moore's Graphic Description.
The most grajjliic and thrilling ar*(»ount of the naval battle
at ("'lieniulpo was funiishcMl by Bishop David H. Moore, of the
.Metliodist-Episcopal (-hurdi, whose missionary field is m China,
Japan and Korea. The author is personally acquainted with
Jiishop ?^I()ore, and knows him to be a man whose powers of ob-
s^'rvation and eloquent diseription probably exceeded those of any
other eye-witness of this engagement.
The Bisho}) left Shanghai Fol)marj^ 6 m the Sungari of tlie
Russian line, plying between that city and Port Arthur, which
east anchor m (1iemuli)o harbor on the morning of Feburary S,
near the liiissian eruisers Variag and Korietz. Not a Japanese
cruiser was in sight at this time.
Bisho}) ^loore V aecount of the arrival of the Japanese fleet, and
the subse^iuent action, is as follows:
'^Nothing unusual occurred until about 4 p. m. , when a long
line of Japanese cruisers, tori^edo boats, and three transports —
twelve in all— steamed m and anchored. It was dark befoie the
troops began to disembark— some three thousand hardv-lookmg
fellows, e(jUipped for aeti\ e serviee. The soldiers landed, the fleet
withdrew some eight miles beyond an island, and formed across
the narrow channel by which alone heavy -draught ships can pass
in or out— the Asama, Takashito, Gushirna, Nanivo, Chiyoda,
Nitoka and eight torpedo boats. Besides these, a second line was
rumore(l.
''Tuesday, the Dth, like a shock ran through the city the report
that the Japanese consul had notified the Russians that if they
did not sail out by noon, they would be attacked in the harbor at
4 p. m. The Eussians decided to go out at once and stripped their
ships for action.
THE FIRST SHOT OF THE WAR 19:i
^^Our mission compound commands a fine view of the harbor
and roadstead, and to the left and further seaward a still better
view is secured. As the ships disappeared in the haze, our hearts
stood stilT with almost agonizing suspense. Then came tlie roar
of two shots across their bows.
^^Then refusing to ^lay to^ they opened their batteries and were
opened upon by the concentrated fire of the Japanese. Fiftr^en
minutes we thought would suffice to end the unequal combat, but
earth and sea shook under the awful thunder of the guns, thirtv
minutes, forty-five, fifty-two minutes, and unable to break tlirough,
scorning to surrender, the Russians swung around and steamed
back to their anchorage, with their flags still flying. Sure of then-
prey, and perhaps unwilling to fight unnecessarily m the harbor,
the Japanese did not grumble, but resumed their station in the
roadstead, completely blocking tlie only channel. The four-
funneled. Cramp-built big cruiser, Variag, was evidently badly
damaged and listed to port. The Korietz, the smaller of the two,
was apparently uninjured.
'^We hastened to row out in a sampan to inspect for our-
selves. AVe saw no scars on the Korietz, though the sailors were
putting fresh pamt on her hull here and there, as if to conceal
scars and the officer directing had his head^ bandaged. Allen
(United States Minister) asked m Russian how they fared. The
commander replied that thev had no chance, and that at 4 p. m.
the ship would go up. The Variag was evidently sinking. She
was mortally wounded amidship and had a huge rent in her upper
works. Two of her funnels were riddled, and her bridge was a
mass of twisted iron.
^^A lieutenant who was on the bridge when it was struck,
was torn to pieces and blown overboard, all but his right arm and
hand, which were found still holding the flag with which he was
signaling orders to the Korietz. The boats of the other warships
were removing her men to the security of their own decks. The
wounded were being taken to the French and English ships— a
hundred more dead than alive. It was pathetic, the tenderness
194 THE FIRST SHOT OF THE WAR
and veneration with which they handed down the Czar's portrait.
Our United States ship, tlie Vieksburg, alone gave no sanctuary,
though her lifeboat helped remove the men. - •
**We hailed the first officer of the Sunbari, the ship we landed
from the day before. He indicated that all was lost, and shortlj^
after we saw the men dash below as if to scuttle her.
**Now, the men are hastening to leave the Korietz. We are
within a few yards of her last two boats as they put off. It is
twenty minutes till 4, and we recall her captain's words and hasten
our rowers. There is an island surmounted by a revolving light,
600 yards away. We land and climb to its summit. The hands of
the watch denote 4. Instantly a terrific explosion in the stem,
and almost simultaneously another forward, sent the Korietz -to
its doom. Two malignant volumes of smoke and debris leap,
writhing and twisting upward, clinching and struggling, as though
two monsters in mortal combat. And as their black bodies pulled
apart for a moment, the sinking sun, tearful with filmy haze,
shone through.
"And listen! Through the blackness of darkness and the rain
of falling fragments of their ruined ship come cadences stately'
and solemn and grand from the French ship, where they had asy-
lum, her crews joining in the majestic chant of the Russian na-
tional hymn, at once their new oath of allegiance to the Czar and
a requiem over their lost ship. The smokestack, her gleaming
prow, and portions of her steel frame, show where the Korietz
met her fate.
"Now a fierce fire rages in the bunkers of the Variag, more and
more she lists to port. She has outlived the sun, but at 6 o'clock,
with one great shudder, like a huge leviathan, she turns on her
side and dies.
"Only the Sungari remains, so recently our home. She sinks,
all too slowly. A boat puts off to her from the French cruiser, and
soon her beautiful upper works are a roaring furnace of flames.
All night she bums and glows, and dies with the morning light.
"All this in 'a state of hostility.' What shall we see when war
is formally declared?"
THE FIRST SHOT OF THE WAR 195
Bishop Moore's thrilling description thoroughly corroborates
all reports of the heroism displayed by the crews of both the Kus-
sian ships, which greatly impressed all the foreigners present, who
believed the Russians were going to certain destruction. As the
Variag and the Korietz steamed past the foreign war vessels the
crews manned the sides and cheered continuously and the strains
of the Russian national anthem accompanied the Russian sailors
as they went into battle.
Bravery of Russian Sailors.
The Russian officers and crew behaved splendidly. Three times
flames broke out on board the Variag while she was under fire and
each time they were extinguished as coolly as if the men had been
at drill. The wounded men were carried below and the members of
the crew who lost their lives were replaced by others. The holes
made in the Variag by the projectiles of the enemy were not
stopped up. The Variag sustained terrible damage. Both star-
board and port bulwarks were destroyed, her guns were crippled
and her hull was riddled with shot. Thirty-three men on board
of her were killed in the first attack, including Midshipman Count
Nirod.
The Japanese squadron lost a number of men. Two Japanese
cruisers were damaged and one torpedo-boat was sunk.
The ofl&cial report of the Chemulpo fight gives the losses on the
Variag at one officer and thirty-three men killed, two officers
slightly wounded and seventeen men severely wounded. There
were no losses on board the Korietz. ''
The charge that the American cruiser Vicksburg had refused
to aid the wounded Russians was disproved by Captain Marshall's
report to the Navy department, in which he said that he was the
first to send medical assistance to the Variag as soon as he learned
that the Russians were abandoning the vessel. He also sent three
boats and assisted in taking off the Russian sailors and putting
them on board the British and Italian vessels. He also offered
the use of the American transport Zafiro, which was declined.
CHAPTER XII
PORT ARTHUR, THE RUSSIAN '^GIBRALTAR''
Named by the English for a Daring Naval Lieutenant, Fortified by the French for
the Chinese, Won by the Japanese in the War With China and Finally Leased
to Russia — Dalny, the Commercial City, Splendidly Located, to Be Terminus
of the Siberian Railway— Port Arthur as a Purely Military and Naval Base.
THE famous harbor with a neck like a bottle, whose waters
wasli the shores of the southeiTi extremity of the Liaotung
peninsula, where Japan struck her first serious blow against Rus-
sia—which with the great fortress on its cliffs is known as Port
Arthur, has had a varied and most remarkable history.
For hundreds of years Chinese coasting junks beating along
the Yellow Sea m the coastwise trade had run into the land-locked
harbor of Lu Slum Kow, down at the extreme southern end of the
Liaotung peninsula. All along the shore great grey cliffs ran up
straight from the sea to a height which varied from 300 to 1,500
feet. If you came close enough in you could make out a slit in the
mountains which gave entrance to a body of water within. This
slit was not more than 200 or 300 yards wide. Once you got
through the passageway there was a wide stretch of water before
you, hemmed in by cliffs on every side. At high tide the water
was deep enough for the anchorage of a big ship, but when the
tide went out hundreds of acres of mud flats were exposed to view
In the valleys between the cliffs were built some fifty or sixty
miserable mud huts, and m them lived 300 or 400 Chinese coolies.
That was the situation up to 1868, in what is now Port Arthur.
Daringf Feat of Lieutenant Arthur.
In that year tliree or four ships of the British navy came that
way on a surveving expedition. One of these ships was the gun-
boat Algerine, commanded by Lieutenant William Arthur. Lieu-
196
PORT ARTHUR, THE RUSSIAN (;IBRALTAR 107
tenant Arthur daringly ran Iris vessel in between the cliffs which
guard the harbor, which was thereupon named Port Arthur, in
honor of his exploit.
But bevond the name, Port Arthur gained no new fame for
another twenty years. In 1821 it was merely a convenient harbor
into which coasting junks could run for safety when groat storms
swept the sea outside. On the cliffs and in the valleys thereabouts
there still lived only a few hundred wretched Chinese coolies.
Then the great Celestial empire began to wake up. Foreign
engineers were sent along the coast to pick out a safe harbor which
might be fortified and made the chief station for the new and
modem navy of China. They settled on Port Arthur, and it was
planned to transform tlie place into an immensely strong and com-
pletely fitted naval station. Plans were drawn for great dock-
yards, workshops, dry docks, refitting basins and foundries, while
above them on the commanding cliffs strong fortresses were to be
erected. The contracts for all this work were let to Freneh con-
tractors, so that it was France which first among the nations had
to do with this Gibraltar of the far east. French contractors, with
the aid of swarms of Chinese coolies, working like slaves for 15
cents or 20 cents a day, worked for years on the works in and
about Port Arthur Not until 1891 was the place turned over to
China ready for occupancy as a great naval station.
By that time Port Arthur— its namesake already forgotten-
had become a fairly well built town, containing more than 1,000
houses and shops, outside of the government works. It then had
a commercial population of 6,000, to say nothing of the Chinese
garrison of 7,000 or more soldiers. The forts were mounted with
modern guns, and Chinese gunners were trained by German and
other foreign experts m the use of the artillery.
Captured by the Japanese.
In 1894, during the month of November, the victorious Japa-
nese army marched through one of the narrow passes which lead
through the surrounding mountains to the City of Port Arthur,
198 PORT ARTHUR, THE RUSSIAN GIBRALTAR
captured the city and put to the sword many of the inhabitants,
non-combatants as well as members of the garrison. It was a
bloody day, though Japanese officers stopped the slaughter as
quickly as possible.
For a time, ^hen, Port Arthur was apparently in the permanent
possession of the Japanese, until the pressure of the allied powers
forced her to give it back to the Chinese in January, 1896. Before
they marched out the Japanese destroyed a large part of the
Chinese fortifications.
In 1898 Port Arthur was ** leased" to Russia, which imme-
diately fortified it, with the intention of making it the strongest
port in the eastern seas. Its importance to Russia is great. Vladi-
vostok, the other great Russian port on the Japan Sea, is icebound
a large part of the year. The possession of Port Arthur gives the
navy of the Czar a port which is never frozen. Moreover, it is a
port which commands the approach to Pekin, the Chinese capital.
Never since the Russian occupancy has there been any cessation
of activity in and about Port Arthur. In miserable hovels on the
hillsides swarm thousands of coolies, who at a word can be hired
for 20 cents a day to do any kind of hard and adventuresome
work. Last year a Russian contractor at Port Arthur offered to
bet that within a half hour he could hire 10,000 men outside of his
regular large force. These regular forces are extremely large, and
are kept steadily at work both by land and sea. Any time within
the last five or six years one could find in the outer harbor a fleet
of 500 to 1,000 Chinese junlis, all loaded with railroad ties, lumber
and other building material. They, of course, are all working for
the Russian government.
Lajrge Purchases of American Goods.
One important result of the Russian occupancy of Port Arthur
has been a tremendous increase in the imports from the United
States. During several weeks in 1902 American goods to the value
of more than $2,000,000 weekly were landed at Port Arthur, and
BARON TADASU HAYASHI.
Japanese Minister to Gre^t Britain.
PORT AKTIirR, THE RUSSIAV (ilBRALTAR 201
the yearly commerce of the United States with that and the adja-
cent ports has been estimated at nearly $100,00,000.
But the Russian plan had been from the first to make I'ort
Arthur a ]nirely military and naval center. With that plan in
view, the laissians several years ago began the constiniction of
the wondei-ful City of Dalny, thirty miles north and ten miles east
of Port Arthur, which they hoped to make the commercial capital
of the far east. The plan contemplated that all commercial ships
should be barred out of Port Arthur and sent to Dalny, and that
the former fortress should be barred to civilians, where, indeed,
they h.ave been allowed only on sufferance, properly being held on
merely t Mn]^orary leases.
Dalny— or rather the site of the present city— was located on
an oi^en roadstead, where the navies of all nations might ride. In
order to make there a safe harbor, an immense breakwater, cost-
ing millions, was built and is now completed, projecting into the
sea for a great distance and enclosing a splendid anchorage. At
Dalny, also, great administration buildings were erected, and even
—that rare thing m the far east— a first-class and comfortable
hotel.
Eventually, as planned, Dalny is to be the final terminus of the
great Siberian railroad, by means of which Russia has tied together
her widely extending empire.
Visitors to Port Arthur within the last few years have been
vastly impressed by the spirit of boundless energy which prevails
there. Life in the fortress city is in great contrast to that in most
of the settlements along the Chinese coast. The streets have been
thronged with Eussian soldiers and with gangs of coolies, all busy
on some important errand.
The Little Cross of St. George.
The Russian soldier, as seen at Port Arthur, impresses the
visitor as being in deadly earnest. Before them all, from the
lowest private in the ranks to tho highest officer, shines the hope of
20J PORT AUTIIIJR, THE RUSSIAN (IIBRALTAR
winning the little cross of St. George for valor m tlic face of the
enemy. And on the day of St. George the brave men who wear
his cross have the honor of breaking bread with the great w^hite
Czar hmiself, m his palace at St Petersburg, if they be stationed
there, or, if they are quartered at Port Arthur, they eat breakfast
at the table of the Czar^s viceroy. Admiral Alexieff— and how can
greater honor come into the life of one of these wiry Cossacks,
w^rapped m skins and furs and mounted on a shaggy pony, even
tougher and hardier than his master?
So, strangely, m the passing of the years and in the working
out of the policy of the nations, has the little Chinese junk harbor
of forty years ago, named by the English, fortified by the French
for the Chinese, won by the Japanese, at a great cost of blood, and
finally leased and turned into a Pacific Gibraltar by the Russians,
come to be the center of the world's interst.
Russia's Improvements at Port Arthur.
When the Russians entered Port Arthur they found it con-
tained fortifications, dock yards and an arsenal, all erected by the
Chinese and built under the direction of foreign engineers. It was
considered impregnable even then, yet the Japanese took it from
the Chinese by force. It has been admitted that the Chinese forti-
fications were defective, and it was believed the Russians had
made it a Gibraltar, indeed.
As a glance at the map will show, Port Arthur is situated at
the southeastern point of the Liao-Tung peninsula, which divides
the Gulf of Pe-Chee-Lee from the Yellow sea. Directly opposite,
and facing it, 110 miles distant, is Wei-hai-Wei, now controlled
by the English, It was believed that a strong naval force, operat-
ing from Port Arthur as a base, could control the entrance to the
Gulf of Pe-Chee-Lee absolutely and thus become master of the
marine highway to Taku, Tien-Tsm and Pekin. This considera-
tion certainly added immensely to the strategic importance of the
position.
PORT ARTHIIK, THE RUSSIAX GIBRALTAR 203
If aiiytlung wviv lacking in the topography of VoA Arthur an<I
its environs to render it an admirable military stronghold tlie d(.*-
fieiency would he more than su})plied by the eharactc^r of its water
ai)proaehes. The town is situated on a bay connected by a narrow
strip of land with tlie peninsula proper.
From seaward the port is reached l)y a windini; channel, not
more than 300 vards across in its widest part, and narrowing to
less than 200 yards m some })Ortions. TJiis channel runs northward
from the opc^n sea for thiee-quart(U's of a niil(\ an<l for nearly the
entire distance is enfiladed by a fort carrying a hea\ y batter\,
which is located on a curAing point on the western shore. This
fort was creeled origmalh liy the Cluncse, and bv them was named
the '^Tiger's Tail." Since it passed into the hands of the Rus-
sians it has been strengthened enoiinously, and another fort on tin*
opposite bank has been reconstructed and fortified so as to com-
mand the passage. In the face of the destrurtive fire that could
be poured from these forts, it would be impossible for any naval
vessel attempting to enter the (*liannel to live for more than a few
moments, even if she escaped annihilation by the mines and tor-
pedoes at the entrance.
Strong Batteries Erected.
Russia, after her acquisition of the jilace, erected strong shore*
batteries commanding the bay itself and the approaches to tli-^
channel. These batteries consist of heavy Kriipps and smaller
rapid-fire guns, which were supposed to effect iveh command the
entire entrance of the hai'bor from point to point, the distance
being not more than 1,200 yards.
Inside the heavily fortified entrance to the harboi tlu* ehannei
widens into a broad, shallow stretch of water, which forms the
])asin on which the dock yards are located. These yards were
elaborate as completed by the Chinese in 1890, but, of course, they
have been improved and extended since that time. They include
a dry dock 400 feet long, work shops and slorehouses completely
201 roKT iXirmuR, the Russian ciBRAi/rAR
equipped for the building or repair of vessels; foundries and maga-
zines for turning out guns and ammunition and even a tor}:>edo
fnctorv.
These various structures extend about three sides of the big
tidal basin, and the different departments of the yards are con-
nected by a railway half a mile in length.
A Strong Naval Base.
Port Arthur thus possesses all the natural advantages which
go to make a strong naval base. That its fitness for the purpose
was appreciated by the Chinese themselves is shown by their selec-
tion of it as their chief naval station before the outbreak of the
Chino-Japanese war.
At the time tlie defense of the place was provided for from the
sea front by a number of powerful batteries and strongly defended
forts. The only stone fortifications were re-enforced by earth-
works and some forty Krupp guns, varying in caliber from six to
nine and one-half inches, were placed in position to command the
harbor. A large number of rifled mortars, howitzers and rapid-
fire guns were located on the defenses, which extended over three
and one-half miles of the coast line. At the same time the entrance
to the harbor was provided with an elaborate mine field, likely to
prove destructive to any fleet that tried to force an entrance.
Costly Work of French Engineers.
Port Arthur as a fortified naval base dates l)ack to the last
Franco-Cliinese war. It was after that war that China resolved to
make provision against similar disasters in the future, and m pur-
suance of this design she determined to transform Port Arthur
into a sort of far eastern Gibraltar. The dock and arsenal were
built for China by a French syndicate at an enormous expense and
not without several mishaps— paii- of the dock collapsing the first
time the water w^as let in. Poii; Arthur to-dav is not a single
-v>v
PORT ARTHUR, THE RUSSIAN GIBRALTAR 205
fortress, but at least a dozen batteries are scattered over several
miles of the coast, and on both sides of the little C-shaped basin.
The Russians strengthened the series of fortifications known
as the Hwang-Chinshan forts, which command the entrance of the
harbor to the east, and directly behind they rebuilt a chain of
batteries which are intended to pour down shot and shell into the
mner- harbor. The Laomuchu battery is so placed that it sweeps
the approach of the port diagonally and commands both the outer
and inner basins. The village of Port Arthur is situated opposite
the entrance to the harbor.
The peninsula is joined to the mainland by a narrow strip of
land, which is only eighteen miles wide in some places.
In 1894 the Japanese landed 40,000 soldiers on the peninsula
immediately after the naval victory off the mouth of the Yalu
river, cut off Russia's land communications and captured Port
Arthur.
Experience of recent wars leads one to question the ability of
fortifications to protect a fleet. At Manila, it will be remembered,
Dewey's ships were not damaged to any great extent, while they
practically destroyed the Spanish ships covered by the forts. At
Santiago the American fleet cruised out of range of the forts and
threw shells into the harbor. Port Arthur itself, as has been told,
fell a prey to an opposing force when the Chinese defended it in
1894, and, as a matter of fact, the Japanese took it in a single
morning.
Although the Russians have blasted and dredged the channel,
the harbor, which lies behind a hill, cannot safely be entered by
the heavier draught vessels. These are compelled to anchor in
the roadstead. In daylight the forts might have been able to reply
with more execution than they did during the night attack of the
Japanese torpedo-boats.
The big Krupp guns mounted in a fort on the hill to the east
of the harbor have great range, and the entrance to the harbor is
so narrow that no hostile fleet would attempt to enter it, as none
attempted to get into the harbor of Santiago. Yet the distance
L>nr. |>mRT AKTIirK, THE RUSSIAN (JRRALTAR
Ivoiii the vwin' basin is not so ^veat tliat a hostilo flpot could not
stand ontsidc and s(»rious]y interfero wjtli it.
Description of the Harbor.
Tlio harl)or is an o\ al inl(4 of tlio soa, two mllos long from east
to \v(^sl, and a iniU^ from north to south, it is surrounded by hills
of varymi;- clovation, and its sole entrance is on the southern side
by a narrow cliannel guarded at the south wc^stei'n end by a coui)le
of dangerous reds and i)rotected against bad weather bv a narrow
s])lit of roek land known as Tiger's Tail, which runs dmgonally
across its northern extremit\. This harbor, however, was so shal-
low that until extensive^ dredging operations had l)een undertaken
no vessel of anv size could enter; ev(^n now there are berths for
but three battlesliips in addition to smaller craft. For this reason
the major ])ortion of the Kussian fleet lias always been forced to
lie outside the heads, or else enter the large swing basm or wet
dock, which lies to the east, facing the entrance to the harbor
])roper.
The approach to the harbor and basm is very confined and
from the nature of its surroundings is very easily defended. To
the east, Kwang-Chm, or Golden Hill, rises to a height of nearly
J550 feet al)ove the sea level, and its elevation has been taken full
advantage of by the erection on and around its summit of three
powerful batteries, mounting besides smaller guns, four nevr
breechdoadmg cannon, weighing sixty-three and one-half tons, on
fortress mountings. On the side facing the entrance, and half way
down the slope, are two batteries of quick-firers, for the most part
Canet 5.5 inch and 75 mm. guns, m addition to a torpedo and
searchlight station. The fortifications extend from the Kwang-
Ohin-Shan fort for a distance of nearly nine miles in the northern
direction, and this line is joined h\ a circle of batteries on the hill-
tops surrounding the town to a second long line of defenses, start-
ing south around the ])eninsula from the Mantow hill. So much
for the eastern side of the entrance. On the west the most im-
PORT ARTHUR, THE RUSSIAN GIBRALTAR 207
portant fort is the Wei- Yuen, and this is joined to several small
quick-fire batteries commanding the entrance by castellated
bridges. A short time ago the whole of these fortifications were
surrounded by a high wooden palisade to prevent the inquisitive
from learning too much.
From Pinnacle Rock.
The width of the entrance from Pinnacle rock, on the west, to
the opposite shore is barely 350 yards, while the three-fathom chan-
nel at its narrowest is not more than 500 feet in width. Within
the heads it widens out somewhat, and between the end of the
Tiger ^s Tail and the entrance to the basin there is a width of 430
yards ; even this makes it a most difficult task for any vessel over
300 feet in length to enter or leave either the harbor or basin.
On the Tiger's Tail are placed seven Canet 5.5-inch quick-firers
in an open battery at an elevation of not more than ten feet above
the sea; at the extreme end of the spit is a quadruple launching
slip for destroyers, from which two lots of four have recently been
launched after being sent out in sections. Behind this, again, is a
circular observation tower and flagstaff.
The basin or east port was excavated primarily by the Chi-
nese, as also the dry dock cut in its northern side. It has an aver-
age depth of three and one-half fathoms and can accommodate
nearly a dozen large vessels. The western end is devoted exclusively
to torpedo craft, though a dock for these small boats is in process
of construction on the eastern side. The dry dock, repaired and
enlarged by the Russians, is 452 feet over all, 370 feet over blocks,
90 feet wide at the entrance and has a depth on the sill at high
water, ordinary spring tides, of 32 feet. These figures are inter-
esting, for they show that, even with her draught augmented
nearly six feet, the Eetvizan might have entered the dock for re-
pairs at high water. An eighty-ton sheerlegs is in position on the
land side of the basin, and immense engine shops and repairing
houses have been constructed wherever there was an available
20S PORT ARTHUR, THE RUSSIAN GIBRALTAR
plot of land. Just inside the Tiger's Tail the mud has heen dredged
away so as to allow destroyers to lie right alongside the building
slip. The artillerymen— the garrison gunners in the big shore bat-
teries that frown from eveiy hill— can shoot well, and many of the
cannon are of great size.
The Claw of the Great Bear.
Port Arthur, at the tip of the Manchurian peninsula, between
the bay of Korea, and the Gulf of Pe-Chee-Lee, is often likened to
a claw of the great bear threatening the heart of the Chinese em-
pire. It IS withm easy striking distance of Pekm and equally
favorable for attack on the Korean capital. While other nations
have established themselves here and there along the coasts, Rus-
sia has lunged the body of its empire into these territories.
Here hostilities began with the brilliant torpedo coup of the
Japs, destroying the flower of the Czar's fleet.
Before it was taken by the Russians a few years ago, Port
Arthur was a naval arsenal of the Chinese, under the name of Lu-
Shun-Kou. The waters of the gulf, entering between two high
lulls, expand into a harbor which is excellent, though of limited
capacity. It is said that not more than four large battleships can
find room to maneuver there. Many improvements have been
made and more attempted. The entrance has been deepened and
the harbor dredged to thirty feet. There are several costly dry-
docks, quays and a graving dock for torpedo-boats.
On account of the great mud flats exposed at low tide there is
much typhus, and it has been proposed to remedy this, as well as
enlarge the roadstead, by making another entrance through the
southwest ann of the port. This would- afford a eirculatmg cur-
rent from the sea. A reef of rocks protects the occupants of th(^
harbor from wind and hostile attack. Howe\'er, this protection,
especially from the guns of an enterprising enemy, has been de-
bated, and it seems likely that from the land side Port Arthur
could be cut off. At the time of the writer's residence in China
rORT AUTilUK, THE UUS81AN (JlliRALTAR HO!)
naval experts considered Wei4iai-Wei better situated/ The first
modern improvements at Port Arthur were carried out for the
Chinese by a French syndicate more than a dozen years ago.
Forts on Every Hill.
Frowning forts occupy every hill and the soldiers swarm every-
where. At last accounts, and the Eussians do not favor knowledge
of such things, forbidding visitors entry to the forts, the batteries
consisted in part of thirty-five twelve-inch guns, forty-four six-
inch and fiftv-two four-inch rapid-firing guns. The twelve-inch
weapons have a range of more than seven miles. The barracks in
times of peace were for 5,000 troops.
The town is situated a mile to the west, with handsome
wide streets, laid out at right angles. Within the last three years
many public buildings and fine dwellings have been put up- The
population IS cosmopolitan, life reckless and picturesque. The
summer heat is excessive and the winter sharp. Port Arthur is
really a military and naval stronghold without trade. Its com-
mercial complement is Dalny
Life in Fort Arthur is active, even strenuous, and impressed me
the more after a view of the lethargy of ]\lukden, the expectancy
of New-Chwang and the dreary panorama of mud-baked, silent,
died-out villages through which I passed on mv return ride around
the Gulf of Pekin.
The streets are thronged with soldiers and companies of
coolies who take a very serious view of life and do not hesitate to
sweep the star-gazing stranger off his feet. You enter a street and
suddenly the earth begins to tremble with the heavy tread of many
soldiers. If vou are wise you seek refuge in a Chinese house and
then turn back to view the proud sight, for n proud sight it is,
though often inconvenient. ^
Your Russian soldier is always on a war footing. If peacr
broods oy(»r tlio land ho personally never recognizes it Ho i^ al-
ways just going into action, grasping his rifle finiilv, and with
1>10 PORT AUTHUK, THE RUSSIAN (UBRALTAR
saber swinging free, singing as he marches a fierce, intimidating
song. They stride along, red with the mud of the hills from which
they come, after a few days in the field, with their faces haggard,
their e\os deep set, and every man of them believes he is going
under fire just around the corner, and as they approach the
choruses swell in volume, the interruptions and the change of note
from the leaders are more resonant, and you know without a word
of Russian that they are spurring each other on to doughty deeds.
In Deadly Earnest.
Thev get around the coraer, staclc their arms, and are given
something to eat, and at the same time one is impressed with the
fact that your intelligent newspaper-reading soldier is a poor thing
to look at in comparison with these disciplined savages. Your
intelligent soldier looks embarrassed; he feels and looks as though
he were masquerading, but your Russian is in deadly eaiTiest.
]\Iilitarism is, of course, rampant, and but for a few Chinese
who have found the Russian rule bearable, one seldom meets a man
clad in anything but a uniform; the ^^rick-shaw,'' typical of the
whole of China, has been placed by the ^'drosky'' driven by ^^mu-
jiks" of an unusually dirty type. As regards facilities for travel,
there was (for it is wiser to speak in the past tense now) a splen-
did railway connection with the Trans-Siberian system, and on
Mondays and Thursdays a through Pullman express ran to
Irkutsk, meeting the transcontinental section from Vladivostok.
A line of steamers under Russian control made daily trips to Clie-
Foo, eight hours distant, and Russian ^'tramps'' had been taking
more and more of the Korean coast trade away from the Japanese,
who until recently possessed a ])ractical monopoly.
Chain of Fortresses.
Forts of no mean kind and of great magnitude, can be counted,
not in units, but by tens, between Dalny and Port Arthur. The
PORT AirrilUIJ, TIIK lasSIAN (;TBK\LTAi; Lit
industry displayed upon ovory hand m railroad constrnction,
liouse building, tho erection of fortifications, tlio making of docks,
roads and the improvement of the harbor was admirable and com-
nu^ndable. All the works were pushed forward witli ])(»r]iaps I'utli-
Jess but unflagging zeal and mueli pn^science l)a\ and ni.^lit ojxna-
tions have gone forward, designcnl to make l^)rt Artliur a (-omnK^'-
cial empormm and a great naval arsenal. A no\\ si)aper printed
in English, public water works, electric trams, electric liglitmg
and much else— these are all upon the card, and Avere being got
ready. At the same time the Russian goA^amnent, as ropres(/nt(Ml
by Admiral Alexieff, had been fevcrishlv busy laying mines, pre-
paring the fleet for the war and seardung for contractors who
could and would deliver C'ardiff coal m lots of 70,()(H) tons, less or
more, up to 200,000 tons, early in 1904.
It was intended, once the harbor had been deepened over a
greater area, to open a new channel, cutting this silted sand m a
direction opposite the existing basin upon the far side of the water
way. By that means the commercial marine v\ ould have its own
part of the harbor and direct access to the traders' whai^es and
the new railwav sidings. There is a rise of eight foet to twelve
feet of tide at Port Arthur. The two largest battleships out from
Europe found no difficulty in getting into the harbor, although
they were said to draw over twentv-eight feet of water. They
were at once taken into the basm, where they were touched up and
painted m black within two days, like the other warships in port.
For some mysterious reason the Kussians divided their fleet, keep-
ing the best part of their fast armored cruisers at Madivostok.
Is Dirty, but Improving
Port Arthur is, indeed, somewhat dirty and ill smelling. To
the native Chinese smells are added the smell of moujiks, horses
and leather; and while planning white Moorish hotels and
macadamized avenues of acacias across the harbor, the Russians
had been contented for five years with unpaved streets— mud
lilJ PORT ARTHUR, THE RU88IAN (GIBRALTAR
sloiigiis, eciualliug those of Pekin in places. Since 1898 gold-laced
imi forms have been bounced about in mud-bespattered droshkies.
While one finds every evidence of western civilization at Port
Arthur, the native Chinese still cling to their simi)l(^ waj^s. The
flowing kimono, the tabi, or foot glove, and the geta, or graceful
wooden sandal, are still seen. The visitor who is entertained at
a native ^s home eats from an individual table about four and a
half inches square, from an artistic lacquer bowl with either chop
sticks or improvised spoons, and the hibachi is kept half full of
ashes and burning charcoal for the social tea brew.
^sStop thief!'' Great Britain or some other great world power
cried every time Kussia laid a new tie or pitched a Cossack tent
on Manchurian soil. ''l^Iaintain the status quo!'' they shrieked.
' ' Keep the door open ! ' '
Fine-sounding phrases ! Lofty sentiments ! Disinterested
warnings! But they were belated.
CHAPTER XIII
RUSSIA'S CALL TO BATTLE
Czar Answers Mikado's Challenge to Combat and Army Reserves Are Called to the
Colors — War Department Takes Charge of the Trans-Siberian Railway — Czarina
Throws Kisses to Schoolboys and Students — People Kneel in the Snow Before
a Chapel Containing a Sacred Image and Pray for Victory.
WILD scenes m the Russian capital followed the annonnce-
ment that war had begun. Japan was denounced as a
treacherous foe for having made her attack in the night. This
fact inflamed the populace, and scenes of patriotism which accoiu-
l)anied the declaration of war against Turkey m 1877 were re-
peated.
In Kief, Odessa, IQiarkolf, Ekatermoslav and Moscow patriot] c
demonstrations were held. Pubhc balls and other festivities were
countermanded, and the Red Cross Society was besieged with
women ready to go to the front as nurses.
The Czar's first move after accepting the issue of war was to
order the mobilization of the army resen^es in east Asia.
In every military district m European Russia regiments of
infantry, cavalry and artillery were put under orders to prepare
for a campaign in the far east.
The war department assumed control of the Trans-Siberian
Railway, and its capacity was taxed to the utmost in the trans-
portation of troops and munitions of war.
The state of feeling was illustrated at the theaters when peo] >le
demanded the national anthem. j\Iore remarkable was the refusal
of the drosky drivers to accept money from officers whom they
drove to the palace.
There was a great scene at the naval academy when the Czar
personally advanced the senior class to the rank of officers. The
213
liU Kl SS1A\S CALL TO BATTLE
C'zar, who wore an adiiiirars uniform, m addressing the cadets
said:
''You are awari*, gentlemen, that war has been declared upon
us. The insolent foe came by night and attacked our stronghold
and fleet. Kussia now needs her navy as well as her army I
have come today to promote you to the rank of midshipmen. I
am confident that, like your revered predecessors, Admirals
Chichagof, Lazaref, Xakhimof, Karmlof and Istomin, you will
work for the welfare and glory of our beloved fatherland and
devote all your energies to the fleet over which flies the flag of
St. Andrew.''
After his majesty's departure the newly promoted officers hired
sleighs and drove up and down the quay fronting the winter
palace, clad only in their black tunics, unmindful of the bitter
(*old, and sliouting wild hurrahs. Grave visaged generals, carried
away by emotion, snluted the youngsters, whose only regret was
that their service uniforms were not ready so as to permit of their
departure for the far east at once.
Orders Out 600,000 Troops.
On the second day after hostilities began the Czar had ordered
an army of 600,000 men to be in readiness to resist the invasion
of Manchuria by the Mikado's trooi^s. Tlic ukase, dated February
10, ordered all troops in the military district of Siberia to be
placed in readiness for war, that all divisions in the far eastern
viceroyalty be brought up to war strengi:h, and that the army and
navy reserves of the Siberian and Kazan districts be called to
the colors. The military authorities were empowered to make
requisition for the necessary horses.
There were six army corps m the far east, two each in the
districts of Kazan, Siberia and Amur. Each army corps was made
up of 1,030 officers, 47,653 men, 16,965 horses and 124 guns. The
total strength of the six corps called into active sei^ice by the
Czar thus approximates 300,000 men. The army reserves in the
same districts doubled the force.
RUSSIA'S CALL TO BATTLE 215
All men w lio had served five years m the aniiy and were under
forty-three years of age were required to report. This resulted in
the disorganization of daily life in the empire, and had an ill effect
upon every ijrofession and calling.
The war fever, which was aroused all over the empire, or at
least all over European Russia, in a single week was truly remark-
able. Such patriotic demonstrations as were witnessed in St.
Petersburg after hostilities began were all the more astonishing
because of the public indifference during the period of negotiations
and almost up to the hour when Japan struck the blow at Port
Arthur.
But, like a Hash, the whole empire seemed to have l)een lashed
into fury by defeat, and, like a bear when it is wounded and
angered, prepared to fight to the bitter end. The dreamy Russian
character was stirred to depths of deepest resentment.
The patriotic demonstrations continued for three davs and were
entirely spontaneous. Some of them were extraordinary m char-
acter The schoolboys and students of St. Petersburg, numbering
thousands, marched bareheaded for hours up and down the Nevsky
prospect, bearing flags, shouting and singing patriotic airs. They
were followed by an enormous crowd.
Like previous processions, this one went first to the Anichkoff
palace, where the Dowager Empress, who is verv })opular with the
people, showed herself.
Later the boys and students completely surrounded the winter
palace, and in response to their enthusiastic cheers the Czar and
the Czarina made their appearance. Wlien the Czarina blew
kisses to the boys a vast shout went up which brought counter
cheering from across the Neva.
At the French embassy, which was next visited liy the proces-
sion, Mme. Pompard was compelled, in the absence of the Ambas-
sador, to appear at a balcony and acknowledge the cheers for
Russia's ally.
In front of the barracks the various regimental bands in the
city played the national hymn to hurrahing crowds.
-10 lUiSSlA'S CALL TO BATTLE
There were demonstrations outside the theaters, and the per-
formances going on inside were stopjied while the orchestras went
ont to tlie street to play the folksongs which the soldiers sang
while marching-
Almost evorv town in European Russia had the same story
to tell of popular demonstrations. At Moscow there were great
manifestations in front of the palace of Grand Duke Serge and
before the Iberian chapel, where stands the sacred image of Our
Lady of Iberia, before which the Czar invokes blessings when he
goes to Moscow. Thousands of ])ersons knelt for hours in the
snow in front of the chapel praying for victory.
Russian Peasants Give Savings.
In every sphere of life the Russians throughout the entire land
taxed themselves to send money to one or another of the war
funds. Even children emptied their savings boxes, and many
cases were recorded where people in huml)le circumstances turned
over the money saved in a lifetime to the Red Cross or to a
patriotic fund of some kind.
At Blagovestcliensk peasants gathered 400 rubles ($200) for
the families of those called to the war, while a committee on the
stock exchange at Moscow devoted 350,000 rubles ($175,000) to
the same jDurpose. At C'harkow the merchants organized a lazar-
ette of 200 beds, while the Merchants' Club, in addition to large
gifts of cash, agree that for every game of cards one ruble (50
cents) must be donated to the war fund, and for every game of
biUiards ten kopeks (5 cents).
The new director of the ministry of finance, M. Koscoutzoff.
addressed the members of the stock exchange, impressing upon
them their duty to be firm m this time of trouble and not allow
funds and shares to be influenced by panic.
The most sacred image in Russia has been sent to St. Peters-
burg and it will be taken later to the far East with the army.
This image is a representation of the virgin appearing to St.
';
o
>>
;^
H
>
^
M
cJ
•"-^
A
iz;
'A
0?
X
^
a
-x
S
^
P
c^
^
<s
»->
^
^
M
< ^^ ^
^^^flHHHS^UaSu
M^^^^^B^
ll
^f^^^^^T^^
O
S CO
M Q>
- CO o
;S
o
P3
<A 9
taO
K £;
^&
M o
M CO
P4
RUSSIA'S CALL TO BATTLE 219
Sergius, and is always kept at the Troitzko monastery. It is about
one foot square and is covered with precious stones. The image
has a remarkable history. It accompaniod .\ lexis, Peter the Great
and Alexander I on all tlieir campaigns. .V silver taljlet atta<'lied
to it enumerates the battles at which the ikon was present.
The Czar's orders for the mobilization of a Russian anjiy in
Manchuria called to the colors all told about 550,000 men. Ah
most of these had to be transported nearly 6,000 miles m wintry
weather, the long delay between the outbreak of the war and the
first big land engagement is easily accounted for.
Not since the Turko-Russian war of 1878-9 has any European
power sent so large an army into the field. France fought Prussia
in 1871 with 300,000 men. Russia sent scarcely 600,000 men
against Turkey in 1878. England fought the recent Boer war with
200,000.
No power in Europe ever transported an army of 540,000 men
so great a distance as Russia did in the conflict with Japan.
The first regiments to leave St. Petersburg for the scene of
war were reviewed by the Czar. The following is oliaracteristic
of the addresses the Russian ruler made to his troops-
"My brothers, I am happy to be able to see you all before you
leave, and I wish you a good journey. I am firmly con^'inced that
you will all uphold the honor of your ancient regiment and readily
risk your lives for your dear fatherland.
"Remember your foe is brave, confident, and crafty. From my
heart I wish you success over your opponents.
"I bless you, my brothers. May St. Seraphim pray for you
and accompany you in all your ways.
"I thank the officers for volunteering their sei-vices and once
more I thank you all, my brothers, with all my heart. God bless
you."
The troops then marched past, the Czar calling out to the men
as they went by : " Good-by, my brothers. ' '
CHAPTER XIV
HARBIN, RUSSIA'S ARMY BASE.
Viceroy Alexieif Deserts Port Arthur a Week After Hostilities Begin and Estab-
lishes His Base of Military Operations at Harbin, 600 Miles North of the Be-
sieged Fortress — Japanese Recognize the Change as a Shrewd Strategic Move
— Description of the New Seat of Viceregal Power,
ONE week after tlie naval battle of Port Arthur, Viceroy
Alexieff and his lioadqnarters staff deserted the famous
fortress and established a new base of niihtary operations at
Harbin, six hundred miles north of Port Arthur, where the Chinese
Eastern railway joins the main stem of the Trans-Siberian line to
Madi\ostok. This move, which was mistakenly regarded as a
sign of weakness on the part of the Russian commander, was in
reality a wise strategic move The Japanese commanders besieg-
ing Port Arthur by sea and land understood its significance.
Events had already detennined that Russia could make no
effective campaign on the water, and must rely upon her anny to
give her victories, if she was to be victorious. The army and its
supx)lies had to be transported over the Trans-Siberian railroad,
and the seat of the railroad management was Harbm. Inasmuch
as the success of military movements and the necessity of main-
taining connection with the home base of supplies, St. Petersburg,
depended upon a single line of railroad, obviously the seat of
military operations should be at the seat of railway operations,
which m this instance happened to be the important junction point
of Harbin, which was to assume new importance as Russia's capital
in the far east.
Harbin is the most completely Russianized city in Manchuria.
Possibly no other writer was so well qualified at the outbreak of
the war to describe that really wonderful city as Henry B. Miller,
220
HARBIN— RUSSIA'S ARMY BASE 221
United States consul at New Chwang, who bad made a carefuh
study of conditions there, not only in the way of events but in their
significance and their relation to American trade. Wliat follows
is from a report made by Consul Miller just prior to the war:
The Moscow of Asia.
^•One of the greatest achievements m city construction that the
world has ever witnessed is now going on in the heart of Man-
churia.
''In the building of such cities as Vladivostok, Dalny and Port
Arthur Russia has demonstrated her power and purpose on the
Pacific in line with the world's conception of her character, but
in the construction of this wonderful city of Harbm she is dis-
playing an altogether different type of activity from what we are
prone to attribute to her.
''It is in this city more than in all the others combined that
Russia is asserting her intentions of becoming an active industrial
force m the affairs of the orient, and her people are already giving
the place the title of 'the Moscow of Asia.'
"The city is located on the Sungari river, at the point where
the Manchurian branch of the Siberian railway crosses the stream
and where the Chinese eastern branch starts south to Dalny and
Port Arthur. It is about 350 miles west of Vladivostok and 600
miles north of Port Arthur. Its location is the geographical center
of Manchuria, and from present prospects it is to become the
commercial center as well. The city is surrounded on all sides for
hundreds of miles with a rich and productive agricultural country,
producing corn wheat, oats, barley, beans, millet, tobacco, hemp,
vegetables and some fruits. Minerals and timber and great areas
of grazing lands also surround it.
"At present the place consists of the old town, three miles from
the central depot; Prestin, or the river town, the present com-
mercial center, and the administration town, in close proximity to
the railway station. Before the railway engineers established this
L'2l> HAKBIN—UrSSIA'S AiniY BASE
as Iheir lioadcjuart^Ts tliei*(^ was no native town in this vicinity, and
tlie entire plaee is tlieret'ore a Kussian product
For Russians and Chinese Only,
''It is as distinct! V a Kussian city as though it was located in
the heart of Russia, and none but Russians and Chinese are per-
mitted to own land, (construct l)uilding's or engage in any permanent
enter])rise. The city has been created ])y the Russian government,
under the manai;cinent of the Manchurian Railway Company The
land for many miles m each direction lias been secured so as to
make it impossible for any foreign influence to secure a profit or
foothold close to the (*itv, and foreigners are not recognized as
having any rights whatever, but are permitted there by sufferance
The chief railway engineer is the administrator of the city, and up
to the present time has had complete control of eveiything, but m
the new scheme for the government of Manchuria some form of
municipal organization will be permanently established.
''In 1900 the phice began to assume importance as a center of
railway management and in 1901 tlie population had grown to
12,000 Russians, in 1902 to 20,000; by May, 1903, to 44,000, and
in October, 1903, a census showed a population of 60,000, exclusive
of soldiers. Of these 400 are Japanese and 3i)0 of all other nation-
alities, including ( lermans, Austrians, Greeks and Turks. All the
rest are Russians. There are no Americans.
^^The railway and administration employes, including families,
constitute 11,000 of the population. The Chinese population is
about 40,000, located in a special settlement. The ratio of women
to men is as follows: Japanese, 20 per cent; Russians, 44 per cent ,
Chinese, 1.8 per ce-nt; average of women, 14.3 per cent.
Center of Railway Control.
'' Harbin is the center of the entire railway administration of
Manchuria, and, as the Russian commercial enterprises of the far
east are under the direction of the railway company, it will also
IIAUBIX-Kl SSIA'S AFl.MV BASE 22:{
be the center of Russian iiulustna] and f'oniniercial development.
It IS the headquarters of the civil courts and the chief military
post and the main center of control of all tlie vast army of railway
guards. The administration city, thcrcroi'c, consists of all of tlx'
l)ul)lic and private buildings and shops necessary for these various
departments. Residences for the employes co\'er the largest area
of this division of this marvelous city.
"The following are some of the principal buildings of the
administration city:
Cost.
Administration buildings, three stories in height, having
a total floor space of 3,600 s<juare sagene (170,400
square feet), to cost when finished $ 618,000
Railway shops " . . . 1,287,500
Hospitals 322,801 i
Commercial school and girls' school 2r)7,50O
Technical school . . . \ . 128,750
Eight schools for teaching Russians Chinese and for
teaching Chinese Russian ■ , . . 49,440
Club and store for employes . . 190,550
Hotel 83,945
Russo-Chinese bank 103,000
"The total administration expenditure on the city has been
.fl5,450,000.
Excellent River Transportation.
"The Sungari river is navigable with light-draft steamers and
native craft for nearly two hundred miles above the city, up both
branches of the river, and much traffic has alreadv developed on
these streams, especially m wheat.
"From Harbin to the Amur river, during the navigating season,
which begins in April and ends Xo\^ember 1, good-sized river
steamers run daily. These steamers are well fitted with good,
comfortable cabins for first, second and third class jiassengers.
22A IIAHP>L\— TMJSSTA S AKMY TiASE
Tliey carry lari;e cargoes of freiglit and usually tow barges loaded
with freight. From Harbin to sea-gomg steamers at the nioutli of
tlic Amur cargo is carru^d now at about $4 gold per ton. Tlic
( 'liineso r]astern luulroad (Jomi)any and the Amur Steamship Com-
pany run good steamers on this line, and there are also S(*veral
private boats covering the same route. All are loaded continually
to their full capacity,
''The steamers are mostly of the stern- wheel tvpe, burning
wood, such as are m operation on the westera rivers in the United
States, but as far as I could Icani none is constnicted of American-
made maclimery. The time usually required to go from Harbin
to Harborofsk, at the mouth of the Ussuri river, on the Amur,
is five days. At this place these steamers connect with trains for
Vladivostok.
'M{oing west from Harbin the train takes you by a branch
lin(^ from the crossing of the headwaters of the Amur to Stretensk,
the head of navigation of this great ri\er, while the main line
goes to Lake Baikal (Siberia) and Russia. Going east, the railway
reaches the sea at Vladivostok over a grade that does not exceed
in anv ])lace thirteen feet to 1,000. Going south, the Chinese
Eastern Eailway meets sea-going ships at New-Cliwang, Dalny
and Port Arthur. The heaviest gi'ade on this line is nine feet to
1,000, and that for only a short distance and at rare intervals.
^'In October, 1903, the regular number of trains dispatched
for through traffic was thirty per day. Eighteen local trains were
dispatched in addition. These local trains connected the two
extremes of the town, viz., the old town and Prestin, with the
administration part of the city.
Electric Tramways and Automobiles.
^' There are also about four hundred nesoshticks or Russian
carriages for public use ^md the average earnings of these vehicles
is $2.58 per day
^^ There is also an automobile line readv to start four machines
' HARBIN— RUSSIA ^S ARMY BASE 225
to operate between the old town and the administration city. Each
vehicle will carry ten persons. These machines are now on the
ground and will corry passengers for 10 cents each way. This line
is in connection with an electric tramway that is to run a loop line
through the river town, or Prestin, and a double loop or figure 8
Ime throughout the administration town. This is a private cor-
poration, with a capital of $128,750. The same comj^any is to
provide an electric-light system for all three sections of the city.
^' Harbin was started primarily as a military center and an
administration town for the government and direction of railwav
affairs. Its growth into a splendid commercial and manufacturing
cuty was not originally provided for by the promoters, and it has
been somewhat of a surprise to them, but the fever of making it
a great Russian commercial and manufacturing city has now taken
possession of the railway management, and every system of promo-
tion and protection that can be devised to increase its growth along
these Imes is being energetically encouraged.
Siberian Jews Supply Money for Enterprises.
^^The capital for most of the private enterprises is furnished
])y Siberian Jews. Chinese are furnishing money for the con-
struction of some of the finest private buildin<is, such as hotels,
storerooms, etc. In the administration part of the city no private
buildings of any kind are permitted.
^^The old town was the first 'to be laid out and the land was
sold to the public at the rate of 51.5 cents per forty-nine square
feet the first year, but this rate is now increased to $1.55. Follow-
ing this, in 1901, the administration town was laid out and con-
struction work began on buildings covering 1^>8,000 S(iuare feet.
Later the river town, Prestin, was laid out, and in a very short
time all of this was sold at a price of $8.70 per foiiv-nine square
feet, and most of it is now covered with substantial brick struc-
tures, there being 850 buildings, constructed at a cost of $4,120,(»00.
Recently two very large additions were laid out adjoining the
226 HARBIN— RUSSIA'S ARMY BASE
administration town, and the land has been sold at prices ranging
from $2.57 to $7.73 per forty-nine square feet. This was purchased
largely by speculators and is being bought from them now at from
$10.30 to $20.60 per forty-nine square feet.
"The administration has already received over $1,030,000 for
land sold to private parties. Many elegant residences and sub-
stantial structures are in course of construction in the additions
adjacent to the administration town. A hotel and theater com^
bined was built at a cost of $30,000 and rented for $12,875 per
annum.
"All of this land is secured on an eighty-six years' lease.
Big Business of Russo-Ohinese Bank.
"The Russo-Chinese bank is the only banking institution in
the place and it has an elegant home in a structure of stone that
has a steam-heating and electric-lightmg plant of its own. The
building cost $103,000. The business of the bank has increased
oO per cent during the past year, and its daily transactions, exclu-
sive of railway and other government accounts, amount to $206,000.
The bank makes no loans on realty, but advances from one-third
to one-half capital for current substantial business. It is inaugu-
rating a very efficient and active system of credits to Chinese mer-
chants purchasing Eussian goods for sale in Manchuria. In some
cases as much as $103,000 has been given in letters of credit to
Chinese for purchases in Eussia.
"These experiments are proving profitable and -satisfactory.
The largest success is reported in cotton goods. Many large
orders are now being placed in this linej and a substantial trade
IS being created. These goods are brought into Manchuria via
Vladivostok free of duty. So far sugar has been the only article
purchased on which the Chinese have lost money.
"This system of advancing credit to Chinese merchants for
the purchase of Eussian goods prevails now generally throughout
Manchuria, and it is by this method and by imports free of duty
\ , HARBIN— Kl'SSIAS AKMY liASK 227
uml favored rates over the railway that Russian cotton goods are
hkely to capture the great trade of IManchuria that is now largely
in the hands of American manufacturers.
"The Russo-Chinese bank is also very generous to Chinese and
Russian merchants in encouraging the purchase and shipping out
of native products, but it is exclusive in its methods and will not
encourage foreigners.
Milling Is the Leading Industry.
' ' The leading industry of Harbin is the manufacture of flour.
Ihglit mills are now in operation, all with modern European
machinery with one exception, and that is a small one constructed
with American machinerj^ Applications have been made and
riranted for the construction of two more large ones, and by the
middle of 1904 ten mills will be in operation, producing 902,800
pounds of flour per day. They pay from 30 to 35 cents gold per
bushel for their wheat delivered at the mills, and the wheat-
producing area can be increased enonnously. The present value
of the flour mills in Harbin is $618,000.
"In the immediate vicinity of Harbin there are 200 brick-
ijiaking plants, the cost of which was $257,500. Two of these
jilants were constructed by the administration at a cost of $103,000.
]\Iost of the brick produced are used in the construction of the city.
A very good grade of red brick is produced and sold for $3.35 per
thousand. Most of the work is done by Chinese, who are paid 18
cents per day.
The Peoria of Manchuria.
"The next industry of importance is the production of the
Russian liquor, vodka. There are eight manufactories, constructed
at a cost of $103,000. Several of these produce vodka from spirits
of wine and sugar brought from Russia; some produce only the
spirits of wine from the local wheat, while others produce their
spirits from local wheat and the vodka from their own manufacture
228 HARBIN— RUSSIA'S ARMY BASE
of spirits. The consumption of vodka throughout Manchuria is
something enormous. In Russia the production is very heavily
taxed and it costs $5.15 per 2.707 gallons, while in Harbin it sells
at from 77 cents to $1.28, this for 40 per cent alcohol. The bottles
for this vodka are at present brought from Japan, but at Imonia—
in Manchuria— the Eussians are now building a large bottle and
glass factory.
** Three breweries are now in course of construction in Harbin
to cost $103,000. The Eussians are great beer drinkers and produce
very good beer, but it is not of the quality that bears shipping
long distances, hence very little Eussian beer is to be seen on the
Pacific coast or anywhere in Manchuria. At the present time
American beer has the best of the Manchurian market, as 150,000
dozen bottles are imported through one firm at Port Arthur every
year. A fine quality of barley is produced in the Sungari valley,
and these breweries will be able to buy it at about half the cost in
the United States. There is little doubt that the Eussians will
soon be producing all of the beer consumed in Manchuria. Our
Pacific coast hop men ought to be able to sell them their hops,
however.
'^ These things, together with the financial help of the Eusso-
Chinese bank, have not yet been sufficient to do more than start
the train well, and they may have to resort to a bounty in addition
unless they can shut out foreign goods by a tariff.
^^The production of cotton goods in Eussia is growing very
fast, and, as they have their designs on securing the trade in
Manchuria in this line, it is only reasonable to suppose that they
will eventually secure the trade they are prepared to handle in
any country over which they have control.
*^The following is from the pen of a well-known American
writer, who has investigated the subject carefully and is thor-
oughly acquainted with the conditions of production and marketing
of Eussian cotton goods:
< i i There is considerable excitement just now about the Eussian
possession of Mauchuna. * ^' * If Eussia adopts the same meth-
HARBIN— RUSSIA'S ARMY BASE 229
ods as to other parts of Asia that she is now using in Persia she
will drive all other countries out of the market. She has now the
monopoly of the cotton business of Persia and she has gotten it
by giving a bounty to her manufacturers. On every pound of
Russian cotton goods sent to Persia the Moscow exporter gets an
allowance of 3 cents from the government. One cent covers the
freight and he gets 2 cents a pound profit, besides the usual profit
on the goods. The English and German manufacturer has to pay
full freight, with no rebate, and he can not compete. This same
system will be adopted in China. * * * After the trade has been
captured the rebate may be discontinued and the price will rise.'
Discriminate Against American Oil.
"Kerosene is the next in importance of American imports into
Manchuria. Russian oil is already making very good headway
in a free and equal competition with American oil. By forcing its
use in all the cities of Manchuria, by special aid from the Russo-
Chinese banks that are now established in all the principal cities,
by preferential rates on the railway, by providing tank cars and
tank stations along the railway line and refusing these advantages
to American oil, it appears to me that Russian oil will have an
absolute monopoly of the trade if full control of the country is
secured to Russia.
•* Concerning flour and lumber, I have recently issued detailed
reports, the summary of which indicates that the Russians have
it in their power not only to capture our trade in Manchuria, but
to become our most severe competitors in all the oriental markets.
''In green and dried and canned fruit and vegetables I find
the United States trade expanding considerably, and from every
point of view within my observation I am induced to believe that
the trade will have a large and permanent growth without danger
of disastrous competition.
"Our trade in beer meets with the competition of Japanese
and German beer, but it has been growing continually and is now
'^'M HARBIN— RUSSIA'S ARMY BASE
greater than ever before. W lien the several breweries in course
of (construction at Harbin are in operation our trade in this line
IS most likely to suffer, and m time may give way entirely to the
Russian product.
''In butter, the Siberian article is already capturing the Man-
churian market, as it is being handled bv tlie commercial depart-
ment of the Cliinoso EasteiTi liaiiway. It may become a very
aggressive competitor for the entire market of the orient. In con-
densed milk we have a large and growing market, not only in
Manchuria, but throughout the orient. Should the Russian gov-
ernment elect to engage m this business also, it lias the advantage
(jf very chea]) milk m Siberia and one of the finest countries
in the world in the a alley of the Liao, together with cheap labor
to establish the •industry on a basis that would make it a great
rival for our condensed milk trade with Japan and China.
'^The familiarity of the dunese with hog-raising makes a good
foundation for the growth of the industry, and I can see no reason
why it should not continue to grow sufficientlv to produce all that
may be required for the oriental markets.
''There is a plant costing $12,875 for the preparation of bean
oil for use in painting.
^'Russians are especially fond of candies and sweets and few
people know how^ to produce a quality equal to the Russian product.
There is a manufactory in this line in the old town costing $5,150.
' ' There is on the river a small sawmill that cost $7,750 and two
on the railway line between Harbin and Vladivostok that cost
$17,500
Agricultural Riches in the Vicinity of Harbin,
''There are many other industries in embn^o, and, as the place
is located in the center of an extremely rich agricultural country,
has splendid transportation facilities and is doing so well m the
establishment of manufacturing, there is little doubt that it will
increase at a very rapid rate as a manufacturing and commercial
center.
^^The country is productive in wheat, cattle, sheep, hogs, millet,
HARBIN— RUSSIA'S ARMY BASE 231
barley, oats, corn, beans, furs, hides, wool, bristles, bean oil, bean
cake, liemi), tobacco and timber, and has various undeveloped
mineral resources; in fact, it has all the natural elements for the
foundation of a great city.
'^The chief engineer who was in charge of the construction of
the Eussian railways in Manchuria mfonned me that Eussia had
expended in railways in Manchuria $lo9,050,000. Add to this her
investments m fortifications and in the construction of the cities
of Port Arthur, Dalny, Harbm and other places and it is a very
moderate estimate to place her investments in ]jermanent proper-
ties in Manchuria at a total of $257,500,000.
' ' What IS the meaning to the United States of all this progress
of Eussia on the Pacific— the building of such cities as Harbin
and the political domination of the countrv? Tt has been recentlv
asserted by prominent people that it signified an enlargement of
the market for our goods, and that of the presents imports into
Manchuria 75 per cent were from the United States. General
statements of this nature are easily made and easily believed, and
without any careful examination into the details it has been the
usual thing to assume that this development of Eussia in Man-
churia was certain to bring an increased market for the products
of the United States. The subject has not yet been examined
in all its phases as it should be, and, as far as I know, there is no
one prepared by study and knowledge of all the details of the
question to give a wise decision as to what the effect will be upon
American trade from merely an economic i)oint of view.
Manchuria's Imports from the United States.
^'At the present time the principal imports from the United
States into Manchuria stand in the following order: Cotton goods,
kerosene, flour, lumber, canned and dried fruits and vegetables,
beer, canned milk and butter, cigarettes and sundries.
^'In cotton goods Eussia is anxious for the trade and is makim^*
every effort to secure the business and is becoming a serious
i::Vj HAKJnX— RUSSIA \S ARAIV l>ASi:
coiupetitor Her advantages in this line are political, l)ank ad-
van(»es and transportation. In a free contest, on ]uirely econoinic
lines, I think the United States can hold it. Russia favors the
export of cotton goods into Persia l)y a heavy dnty, and just wliat
she w]ll do in order to secure this trade m Manchuria is not yet
detenumed. At present she is providing a heavily subsidized
steamship line to bring these goods to Dahiy and Madivostok,
where they enter free of dutv, and no doubt they receive prefer-
ential railroad rates from these into the interior, or vrill if nec-
essarv
''At Harbin an agent of a New York firm informed me that
American trade there was confined now to canned goods, including
fruits, vegetal)les, milk, etc., beer, sole leather, carts and a few
lines of hardware.
''People informed me that they had succeeded in substituting
Kussian engines and railwav material for American, and that the
railwav rei^ulatrons now provided for the purchase of everything
Russian, wlicn possible, and that had cut off much American trade.
They also said that they were succeeding m diiving out American
kerosene, flour, lumber, cotton goods and other things, and that
they hoped soon to provide Manchuria with all the things that
now come from the United States.
American Trade Better Under Chinese Rule.
'^United States trade in Manchuria with the Chinese amounted
to several millions of dollars per year and was almost entirely
imports. It had grown very fast and would have had an extended
and most substantial increase without the Russian development,
for the country was being improved and extensively developed,
with a continual immigration from other provinces in China, before
the railway constiniction began.
'^A study of conditions in Vladivostok, Harbin and other dis-
tricts is not particularly encouraging to the idea of extension of
American trade m Manchuria m any line that Russia is prepared
ITARBIV— l.MTSSIA^S ARMV BASE i;:j;j
to supply. A knowledge of the earnest intention of tlio Russo-
('lunese bank to press the sale of Russian goods, a slight insiglit
into the metliods and determination of Russian raihyays to find a
market for the products of Russia and the interest displayed in
developing resources along their lines for Russmns and Chinese
only, taken m connection with the natural wealth and resources of
the countiy, do not favor the hope that under a Russian regime
our trade in Manchuria will be as large as it was before.
Greatest Problem in Asiatic Markets.
^^If we take into further consideration the fact that the Russian
government— by subsidies and through its banks and railways—
IS engaging m industrial and commercial pursuits as a government
and calculate the cheap food, cheap and reliable labor, and tli<^
vast mineral resouiees that she will have at her command on tlie
Pacific, the question of the Manchurian market becomes compara-
tively insignificant, and we find ourselves face to face with the
greater problem of the markets of all Asia.
''With millions of cheap and efficient Chinese laborers, with
vast coal fields bordering on the Pacific, with mountains of iron
and copper, vast forests and enormous areas of agricultural land
— producmg now the cheapest food in the world— what is to pre-
vent Russia, if her apparent plans are realized, from becoming a
dommating factor m the commercial development of the far east ?
One cannot view the man^elous growth of a city like Harbin or
observe the cities of Vladivostok, Dalny and Port Arthur and the
great Siberian railway without pondering seriously the meaning
of it all in the future of Russia on the Pacific.
''For the present the prospect is that we shall at least meet
with such unfavorable conditions m Manchuria as will endanger
our present lines of trade. Whether or not this will be compen-
sated for by an increase m other lines is not at this time clear.
''There ought to be, and most likely will be, a large trade in
agricultural implements. Of foreign countries Gennanv is secur-
234 HARBIN— RUSSIA \S ARMY BASE
ing the most of tins trade now in Siberia and Manchuria, and there
is no doubt whatever that German trade is benefiting enormously
by Russian domination of Manchuria. Next to the Germans come
the Austrians, and next to them the Danish.
Not an American in Harbin.
*^It is not in the least inspiring for an American to go through
as busy and active a trade city as Harbin and find so few things
from his country and not a single American citizen or progressive
business house. The vision of 75 per cent of American imports
into Manchuria dwindles to a most insignificant amount. When
vou see the great flour mills continually enlarging and increasing
in number, when you see the numerous breweries being constructed,
when you see Russian engines and German, Austrian and Danish
machinery and products and hear the successful development of
Russian lumber mills and the introduction of Russian cotton goods,
and see in the Chinese stores Russian oil and cigarettes where
before were American, and where you hunt with straining eyes to
find something from the United States, one is not seriously im-
pressed with the statement that under Russian occupation our im-
ports into Manchuria are sure to increase.
''Unfortunately the only customs returns by which we can
measure our trade year by year in Manchuria are from the port of
New-Chwang, and even that is very imperfect, for the imports all
come from Japan, Hong-Kong and other Chinese ports, and the
place of origin of the goods is not given in all cases. Goods are
coming into Manchuria in great quantities through Port x\rthur,
Dalny and Vladivostok continually, as well as through New-
Chwang, but there is no means of securing a proper report of
them.'^
1
1
!
^
^
J^^BB^ ' ' VMZkfJm
B[|KDffl||^H
iH
n?^ r\
rr
<t
4wm
1 *
9^
'**'^P*^
k LV
H
-*
"■■m^
. ..;/'•/''
..iv."---,
-
■u."
*»•
. - -" ■■ ''"'^
.-•*•
MARKET DAY IN A JiilBERIAN lOWN.
Camels Are Used by Traders Because of Their Ability to Withstand Cold and Travel
in the Snow.
RUSSIAN TROOFS IN CAMP.
A Scene Along the Line of the Terrible Winter March to Manchuria,
CHAPTER XV
RED CROSS IN THE WAR
Japan and Russia had Effective Organizations for Caring for the Sick and Wounded
-^Empress Dowager at tho Head of the Society in Russia — Merchants and
Churchmen Make Large Donations and American and English Women Aid in
Preparing Materials — Japan at First Declines Outside Aid.
IN BOTH Russia and Japan the Red Cross Society has effective
organizations, although the work of the Japanese corps seems
to \vd\e been better systematized. Tlie hitter was so well equipped
raid prepared for hostilities that all offers of assistance from
abro-id vrere declined at the outset, much to the disappointment (>f
iiu uiy Ameru*an i^hysicians and nurses, who had expected to serve
tlie little nation in its hospitals and on its battlefields.
In Russia the war plans of the Red Cross Society kept pace with
those of the military departments. The head of the society in
lAiLssia is the Dowager Empress, the Czar^s mother, a woman much
))elo\ od by the Russian people.
Count von Ontsoffdashkott', one of the closest friends of Em-
])eror Alexander III, was made the head of the Red Cross work
under the Empress Dowager.
The Red Cross received an appropriation of $2,500,000 from
the city of St. Petersburg at the very beginning, and the merchants
of the city promised to give $750,000 more. The city of Moscow
and the merchants there contributed $900,000, and the amount
available for Red Cross work reached $5,000,000 within a week.
Niji Novgorod in a few minutes subscribed $150,000; Tula,
$37,000; Tver, $12,500; Samara, $37,500; Rostowdon, $35,000.
The citizens of Paroslav presented the Grenadier regiment with
the ikon of Holy Basil Constantin, the miracle worker, and with
tea and sugar in great quantities.
At the famous imperial palace the hermitage was turned into
287
23S TIIK KKD CROSS IN THE WAR
a grand central store, and everything needed in the care of the
wounded and sick was gatliered tlicre in great quantities. It was a
perfect museum of l)andages, instruments and splints, and was
presided over by nurses and doetors of the Red Cross.
Classes sprang up everywhere night and day, while armies of
women were busied in preparing bandages and lint.
Dr. Carlovich, who had had much experience in the field, was
the first to leave for the front with a staff of tried physicians. The
Red Cross was overwhelmed with volunteers, and each section
engaged to equip completely two hundred beds.
The holy synod gave $75,000 to the hospital fund and members
gave up their salaries. The same was done by principals of many
societies in order that the same might be devoted to the war
funds. The Emperor ^s secretaries were kept busy thanking the
dona tors, each one more liberal than the other.
The Dowager Empress issued a rescript to the Red Cross of
Russia directing it to make provision to alleviate the sufferings
of the wounded in the war with Japan.
American and English women m St. Petersburg started on the
preparation of materials for the Red Cross Society with just as
great heartiness as the Russian women engaged m the same work.
Various committees and sewing circles, which had been already
organized, effected a general organization at a meeting held in
the Anglo-American church. These women realized that both
armies engaged in the conflict would make large demands on
humanitarianism, irrespective of race, and they naturally decided
to assist the sufferers they could most easily reach— namely, the
Russian wounded.
M. Alexandrovsky was placed in charge of the Red Cross field
work and established his headquarters at Harbin. General
hospitals were located along the Amur at Kharbarovsk, Blago-
vestchensk, etc., and the sick and wounded were transported to
these points by the Sungari and Ussuri rivers and their tributaries,
thus avoiding interference with the military traffic on the railroads.
One feature of Red Cross operations which had never before
THE RED CROSS IN THE WAR 239
been introduced during a war was the organization of small detach-
ments to accompany the regiments into action. Each detachment
consisted of two surgeons, four students and four body carriers.
First aid to the wounded was applied on the battlefield.
Baron Korf, who was secretary to the St. Louis exposition
commission, devoted his entire time to Bed Cross work as chief
of the personnel division. When explaining the extensive prepara-
tions of the society. Baron Korf said: *^We are preparing for a
long, hard war.''
Almost all the private concerns at St. Petersburg and Moscow
and other large- cities which intended sending exhibits to the St.
Louis exposition decided not to do so, and donated the moneys
they would have expended in this work to the Red Cross Society
and other war purposes.
The devotion of the young Empress Alix to the work of the
Red Cross Society aroused the enthusiastic admiration of the
Russian people.
She threw herself heart and soul into the work, even personally
assisting in the preparation of bandages and other supplies for
the sick and wounded.
As an evidence of the interest and activity of the Empress, she
frequently started work at 8 o'clock in the morning and did not
stop until 3 o'clock in the afternoon, not even taking time for
luncheon.
Her little daughters strove to emulate the example of their
mother and assist in collecting and packing the materials.
Miss Clara Barton, president of the American Red Cross, called
at the Russian embassy in Washington soon after the beginning
of hostilities and offered the services of the society to the Russian
government. The ambassador expressed the thanks of his govern-
ment on the kindly offer, but explained that outside aid would not
be needed in view of the effective work of the Russian Red Cross
Society.
Japan also refused many offers of Red Cross aid from America.
The famous Chicago surgeon, Dr. Nicholas Senn, a great admirer
240 THE RED CROSS IN THE WAR
of tlie Japanese, had promised the war officials of Japan to give_
them his services whenever they should be needed, and when
hostilities opened Dr. Senn was ready and willmg to go, but was
not called upon. The Japanese Bed Cross Society is organized
upon the same lines as the American Eed Cross and was splen-
didly equipped in every particular. The medical staff were men
who ranked high in their profession. The Japanese Red Cross
proved itself remarkably efficient in field work as^well as in the
conduct of permanent hospitals. '
Although tlie- aid of several noted surgeons who volunteered
was not needed, Japan accepted the services of some American
nurses, notably a party headed by Dr. Anita Newcomb McGee of
Philadelphia. The other members were Misses Ella V. King, Min-
nie Cooke, Adelaide Mackereth, Elizabeth Kratz, Adele Neeb of
Philadelphia; Miss Sophia Newall, New Jersey; Miss Genevieve
Russell, New York City; Miss Mary Gladwin, Boston; and Miss
Alice Kenimer of Indiana.
The Russian field corps of the Red Cross Society was amply
equipped, even for the most unusual emergencies— one novel fea-
ture being a large number of dogs trained to the work of finding
wounded soldiers and carrying with them the bandages and other
supplies generally known as ^' first aid to the injured/'
CHAPTE.R XVI
THE PRESS AND THE WAR
How the News of the War Reaches America After Traversing Fifteen Thousand
Miles of Cable on the Bed of the Ocean — Cablegrams From China Cost the
American Press 38 Cents a Word and From Japan 50 Cents a Word— Route of a
Press Dispatch From Nagasaki to Chicago.
NEWS of Japan's victory at Port Arthur reached tlie United
States after having traveled fifteen thousand miles of cable
on the bed of the ocean. Much of the direct news orij;inated m
southeastern Clima, from which pomts th(^ rate was 08 cents a
word, while 50 cents was charged from points in Japan. These.*
tolls were a special rate for press dispatches only, the regular
commercial rate being three times as large.
The tiny electric impetus put m motion bv the key of the
operator in far Nagasaki instantly plunges under the eastern sea
and comes to land in Cliina, near Shanghai, 476 miles away. Then
that little throb works southward round the (.lima coast to Hong-
Kong, 945 miles. At Hong-Kong (British) it dives under the China
sea to Saigon, in Anam (French), 951 miles; from Saigon it crosses
the bed of the sea to Singapore (British), 626 miles. Or it goes
by way of Labuan, Borneo (British), 1,971 miles.
Through the Malacca strait to Penang (398 miles), and then
a great plunge westward through the wild Nicobars and under the
tropic Bengal sea (1,389 miles) to INfadras. At ^ladras it takes
to the land until it comes to Bombay.
Never resting, the brave little spark takes to the water again,
traversing the broad Arabian sea to Aden (1,850 miles), threading
its way up the scorching Red sea, flying ever westward, to Alex-
andria (1,534 miles). And from Alexandria it travels deep under
the balmy Mediterranean to Malta, out to Lisbon, and so to London
(3,205 miles), and thence across the Atlantic.
241
o to
THE i>im:ss t>: titi^ war
livery Avord forced so la))ori()iLsly through those 15,000 miles
of solid wive cost 50 cents.
It is difficult to give any very definite idea of what war costs
the newspapers for telegraphy. ProbaMy few persons have any
idea of the vast sums which are swallowed up in a single day's
news provided by the New York and Cliicago newspapers on the
occasion of, say, a great naval battle.
For two short messages from Japan, consisting of about 100
and 150 words, respectively, the bare telegraphic cost approaches
$150, although some of the '^the's'^ and ''and's'' in such cable-
grams as they ajDpear in the newspapers would not be telegraphed.
In the event of a big battle, the big American papers pay thousands
of dollars in cable tolls alone.
All the telegraph lines in Japan are owned by the Japanese gov-
ernment, and censorship of messages was therefore, easv. All mes-
sages sent by war (correspondents had to be edited bv the press
censor who cut out any words or sentences he deemed objection-
able. This was true of messages either from Russia, Japan, Korea
and Manchuria.
Moreover, for the first few weeks press messages handed in in
Japan had to be paid for m cash. A newspaper correspondent had,
therefore, to provide himself with large sums of money, which was
often extremely inconvenient. Afterwards the Japanese govern-
ment conceded that point, and allowed the telegraph companies
to take the risk of payment upon themselves and collect the money
from the headquarters of the newspapers on this side.
At Nagasaki, the ''takmg-off'' point for the mainland, mes-
sages were transferred from the Japanese government lines to the
Great Northern company (Danish), and crossed either to Shanghai
or Vladivostok. From A^adivostok the Northern companv's line
follows tlie railway track across frozen Siberia to Libau, on the
Baltic. But few of the American press messages took that course,
although there was in existence a sort of promise by Russia that
no messages should be interfered with.
At Slianghai begins the cable of the Easteni Extension com-
' f ' THE PRESS 1\ THE WAR 243
pany, and the eastern cable takes up the tliread at Bombay. From
Bombay, also, the Indo-European line starts away and travels over-
land by Bushire and Teheran, Tiflis, Odessa, and Warsaw to Ber-
lin, and so to England.
The American Commercial Pacific cable goes to the Phili]ipines,
and does not touch Japan. The possible rout(\s for the direct trans-
mission of news from Japan wore, therefore, but two m number—
the overland Russia route and the coast route \m I)idia and the
Mediterranean or India and Europe.
The following table shows the route tnken bv m<\ssai>'es sent
from Nagasaki and Che-Foo, indicating the relay points.
Miles.
Shanghai, eastern sea cable 476
Hong-Kong, Chinese telegraph . . .... 945
Manila, Commercial Pacific cable . . . 729
Guam, Commercial Pacific ... . . 1,709
Midway Islands, Commercial Pacific cable 2,693
Hawaii, Commercial Pacific cable . . 1,384
San Francisco, Commercial Pacific cable . 2,412
Chicago, overland telegraph . . . . 2,260
Total . . .12,608
Messages sent west from Japan or China had a choice of several
routes, especially after leaving Lisbon, when thev could go either
via the Azores or via London and Wateiwille, Ireland. The route
which was followed in sending the message around the world at
the opening of the Pacific cable last July and the lines and dis-
tances composing it from Nagasaki or Che-Foo follow :
Miles.
Shanghai, China, eastern sea cable 47(i
Hong-Kong, Chinese telegraph . .... .^45
Saigon, Annam, China sea cable .... . 951
Singapore, China sea cable 626
U44 IHE IMiESS IN THE WAR
Peiiang, cable Malay peninsula 398
]\Iadras, Bengal sea cable 1,309
Bombay, overland telegraph ... . ... 675
Aden, Arabian sea cable . . . , . . 1,850
Alexandria, cable and overland . 1,534
iMalta, Mediterranean cable ... . . . 913
(xibraltar, i\Iediterranean cable 1,126
Lisbon, cable .... 392
Azores, Atlantic cable . . .. .. 1,053
Canso, Atlantic cable . ... 1,698
New York, Atlantic cable 893
Chicago, overland telegraph . . . . 990
Total ... . 15,909
At the very outset of the war the general manager of the
American Associated Press made a direct appeal to the Czar to
remove the ])ress e*ensorship on dispatches from Russia, which
was done, and such war news as reached St. Petersburg was given
to the world free! v.
Japan, on the other hand, established a rigid censorship and
no dispatches were permitted to be sent from Japanese points
until they had been passed upon by a Japanese official. As
Japan's policy was to keep the movements of her land and naval
forces a secret, much news was suppressed by the Japanese censor
and much was sent out that was not true A large partv of
American and English war correspondents who went to Tokio at
the beginning of the war were detained there for several months
bv the authorities.
CHAPTER XVII
TORPEDO ATTACK PROVE.D E.FFECTIVE.
The Torpedo an American Invention Which Has Been Most Highly Developed in
Austria — Torpedo Boats Compared to Battleships and Cruisers — Daring Life on
a Destroyer— The Stiletto of the Navy With Which Deadly Blows Are Struck
in the Dark — The Whitehead Torpedo and How It Is Launched.
AN A]\rERICAX first suggested the idea of the torpedo in
naval waif are, and American \oss(-ls first demonstrated
the feasibihtv and effectiveness of this form of attack during the
American Civil AVar Tlie first machine of the kind was the in-
vention of Da\ id Bnshnell, an American Revolutionarv War
]3atriot, but the attempt to use it upon a British shi]^ in New York
harbor was a failure because the so-called '^ torpedo'^ could not be
attached to the vessel and it escai)ed. In the American Civil War
the torpedoes were earned on the (Mid of a spar and were ignited
by electricity.
At the very begimiin,i; of that war the first automatic torpedo
was invented bv Ca])tain lAipuis, an Austrian naval officer. From
that day to this no nation lias demonstrated so clea.rlv the effective-
ness of the automatic tori)edo as the Japanese Altliougli the
Tnited States was the first government to introduce this powerful,
mysterious and truly terrible weapon of modern naval warfare,
she has practically ceased adding to her flotilla of torpedo-boats,
(lenerallv speaking, it has been believed that the peculiar oppor-
tunities for the effective use of tlie toipedo-boat were so rare as
to make it a negligible quantitv in modern war, but the deadlv
work accomplished by the Japanese torpedo boats has changed this
opinion, and the torpedo attack is again recognized as a method of
warfare to be reckoned with in all naval operations in war.
The Weak Spot of Battleships.
In the first Port Arthur engagement the Cesarevitch and the
Retvizan each displaced about 13,000 tons, and the Palloda a
245
246 TORPEDO ATTACKS PROVED EFFECTIVE
little less tlian 11,()0(). It is doubtful if the torpedo boats which
successfully attacked them displaced more than 350 tons each, if
they did that. Their vanquished foes wore at least thirty times as
big, but, like Achilles, battleships have their vulnerable parts. Hit
them below the armor belt and they are disabled, if not wrecked.
Naval experts have long had fears on this score, which they
were not fully able to eonfirm or suppress. AVith the exception of
a brilliant exploit in the harbor of Wei-Hai-V/ei in February, 1895,
there never has been a practical test of this kmd of warfare until
now. Japanese torpedo boats at that time sank three Chinese war
vessels— the Ting Yuen, Chin Yuen, and Lai Yuen. Since China
did not rate as a first-class militaiy power, however, it was not
felt that the test was significant. Both the United States and Spain
had thoroughly modern torjDedo boats in Cuban waters in 1898,
but neither of them experimented with the missiles for whose use
they were designed. Nothing further was learned, therefore, until
the successful torpedo attack upon the Russian squadron at Port
Arthur.
The eyes of naval officers all over the world were turned toward
the oriental waters to watch the movements of the torpedo boats,
and their stock in the estimation of many naval men who have
heretofore considered them more spectacular than useful.
A torpedo boat, compared with a battleship or a ciniiser, is a
cheap boat. To be effective they have to attack in swarms, for the
single torpedo boat that would dare to approach a hostile fleet
would most probably never live to launch its torpedo. Being quick,
cheap and carrying a small crew, if several are lost and several
costly battleships of the enemy destroyed or disabled, naval men
argue, they are economical.
Torpedo Boat a Weapon of Darkness.
One reason for the success of the Japanese is to be looked for
in the time selected to make their attack. By the veiw nature of
things the torpedo boat is the weapon of darkness. It is the naval
stiletto, the blade that moves swiftly and secretly. It is too fragile
TORPEDO ATTACKS PROVED EFFECTIVE 247
to oxpose itself to llie fire of a sliip's guns. As a matter of fact,
small-anii fire is suflicient to disable and sink one of these almond-
slielled craft if delivered, say, from a machine gnn.
Night, then, is pre-eminently the time for a torpedo-boat attack.
The history of the previous attempts shoTws tlmt all the successful
attempts yet made have been made at night, and, on the other
hand, to emphasize this statement, every day attack has failed and
frequently brought disaster upon the little boats. Having had
experience that no other nation has had, it is not remarkable that
the Japanese knew how to make such an attack effective. They
have also once again repeated the advice of the theorists and have
proven that theory to be the correct one.
The torpedo boat itself is the veriest cockleshell afloat. Its
])lates are not any thicker than the binding boards of an ordinary
book. A^Hien you have a stretch of these plates over 150 or 200
feet they naturally become weakened. Everything is speed. Give
the torpedo boat thirty or thirty-five knots and the governments
do not care what her plates are so long as they will keep her
boilers and machinery in place and provide a fairly good gun plat-
form. The quarters for men and officers are cramped, for room is
needed for boilers and coal.
Life on a Torpedo Boat.
Life on a torpedo boat is exciting, even in times of peace, for
a sea wave may dent in or crumple up her nose or even sink the
craft. In war no insurance company ever conceived would write a
policy for any member of the crew. When the torpedo boat darts
out on her attack every soul on board literally takes his life in his
hand. The dangers are at least in the ratio of ten to one of those
on a battleship.
To steer a torpedo boat into a fight requires a steady, cool and
fearless head. The to^iedo, which weighs half a ton, must be
adjusted for distance, put into the launching tube, and then the
boat must be quickly maneuvered until it is at the right place.
248 TORPEDO ATT.\(jKS PROA'ED lOFFEOTTVE
Tbis IS tlic psy(»liol(),i;L(\-il inomoiit. AVliile the boat is running
swiftly the torpedo must be launelied. and so accurate are the tor-
pedo adjustments that it will infallibly go just as directed, and
c\ en sucli deviation as may be given it by a ro]je or obstruction is
automaticallv overcome, and it resume the original course planned
for it.
Development of the Torpedo.
The history of the torpedo and its development is both inter-
esting and important to all readers of naval warfare. The first
navigable torpedo was a eigar-shaped metallic obje(tt containing
machinery for its propulsion and a charge of some explosive at the
front end. In some of the early designs an electric motor drove the
screw, the current being supplied through a wire from the shore.
This wire w^ould be previously coiled up inside the torpedo and
stretch out when the latter was moving. The radder could be
controlled from land, too, by electrical means, and a deviation from
the original course amounting to 30 or 40 degrees was thus made
practicable. In the Sims-Edison design the deptli of submeri;ence
was regulated by suspending front and r(^ar from a tiny float.
Several inventors proposed to make the torpedo entirely inde-
pendent of land by supplying motive power of another kind. One
man stored a quantity of compressed carbonic acid there, and used
it to actuate an engine.
Another introduced a heavy flywheel, to which, just before
launching, it was proposed to impart a high rotative velocity by
outside mechanism. Fully 10,000 revolutions a minute could be
secured. In that way enough power was to ])e stored to drive the
tori^edo a few hundred feet.
The torpedo invented 1)> Captain Lupuis, i)revio!islv referred
to, was run by clockwork and yuided from shores by ropes. The
government liked the idea, but reeommended the selection of a
better motive power and a sjinpler moans of guiding Three years
later Lupuis met Whitehead, then manager of an engine manufac-
turing company at Fiume, and exhibited his torpedo plans. Wlute-
TORPEDO ATTACKS PROVED EFFECTIVE 249
head, with the assistance of his son and a skilled mechanic, secretly
made the first Whitehead torpedo and two years later submitted
it to the Austrian government. Externally it had the appearance
of st modern torpedo; its weight was 300 pounds and it carried a
charge of eighteen pounds of dynamite. A compressed air cham-
ber, charged to a pressure of 700 pounds to the square inch, sup-
plied the motive power. For short distance the torpedo attained a
speed of six knots.
The Famous Whitehead Torpedo.
The Austrian ordnance officers were enthusiastic over the
torpedo, although it was a very crude affair. Tlie government was
too poor to buy it outright, but paid for the right to make the
torpedo after Whitehead's plans. England a year later secured
the right to make the torpedo. France, Italy and Germany fol-
lowed. England has manufactured the Whitehead on a large
scale at the royal laboratory, at Woolwich and at the Whitehead
factory at Portland, about 6,000 having been issued to the navy.
In 1897 the manufacturing of torpedoes in England was aban-
doned and the English admiralty began to import its torpedoes
from the two European factories, one in Germany and the other
in Fiume, Austria. England's giving up of home manufacture is
said to have been the result of the inferiority of English-made
torpedoes to those made on the continent and in America. Tor-
pedoes for the American navy are built in Brookljni by the govern-
ment, under a license from the patentees.
The American Whitehead not only has the power to blow up
any ship afloat, but its intricate and delicate mechanism makes
certain its path under the water. The variations from its course
are so slight that it can be fired from the launching tube with the
same confidence in its ability to reach the target as when the sea-
coast artilleryman fires a steel shell from a heavy gun.
The torpedo is built of steel in the shape of a porpoise, with
a big double-bladed tail. Ready for firing it weighs 1,160 pounds,
but its weight in water is but a half pound. Its length is five
li5U TOUrEDO ATTACKS PIKJVKD EFFECTIVE
meters (about sixicM^u feet five inches), its greatest diameter forty-
five centimeters (17.7 inches) The walls are made of the finest
forged steel, to resist the enormous air pressure. Bronze bulk-
heads separate the sections.
Launched By Compressed Air.
Compressed nir is the motive power. This is contained within
the air flask, a hollow forged steel cylinder, nearly half as long
as the torpedo, slightly tapering at the ends, with dome-shaped
heads screwed and soldered in each end. On shipboard this flask
is filled by an air-compressing engine, and the pressure attained
is 1,350 pounds to the square inch. The flask is tested for a pres-
sure of 2,000 pounds. This great pressure so compresses the air
that the weight of the ten cubic feet in the flask is 69.19 pounds.
A pipe connects the flask with the engine-room, a small comj^art-
ment in the forward part of the after body.
The engine consists of three cylinders radiating out from the
propeller shaft like a three-leaf clover. The cylinders could be
carried in one's overcoat pocket, but they have a combined power
of thirty horse power. A mam crank, turning the propeller shaft,
receives its impulse from the piston of each cylinder in succession.
Three slide valves on each cylinder regulate the admission of air.
The propeller shaft turns two double-bladed screws in the tail in
opposite directions, a gearing in the after body giving the reverse
motion to one propeller. The two propellers neutralize their indi-
vidual tendencies to cause the torpedo to roll. To secure the right
balance between them the propellers are shaved down after experi-
mental runs.
The form of tube now being issued to the navy for broadside
firing is about thirty feet long The lower section of the forward
half is cut away, leaving a long, overhanging spoon sticking out.
Inside the cylinder, on the top, is a T slot, extending from the
breech to the end of the spoon. In this T slot fits a small T pro-
jection on the top of the torpedo. Suspended by this projection
TORPEDO ATTACKS PROVED EFFECTIVE 251
the torpedo balances, so as it is sent out of the tube the T carries
it out to the end of the spoon in a horizontal position, and, slipping
out of the slot, the torpedo strikes the water nearly level. With-
out the suspension arrangement the nose of the torpedo would
dive down as it shpped over the forward edge of the tube, resulting
in a deep initial dive.
Big Warships Carry Torpedo Tubes.
Nowadays nearly all big warships have three or four torpedo,
tubes. For real work much smaller and much faster craft are
needed. The size of torpedo boats has undergone some curious
changes. Their original function— theoretically, at least— was
coast defense. It was hardly thought that they would ever be
employed outside the harbors of the countrA^ which owned them.
They were meant to resist invaders, not for aggression. They had
a displacement of only twenty-fivo or thirty tons, and could have
been hoisted up to the deck of a battleship or cruiser, to be taken
to a distance, if necessary. Then came a rapid development in
proportions. The Vesuvius, of the American navy, which repre-
sents the influence of that movement, displaces 930 tons. England
projected several boats of from 800 to 1,000 tons each. At length
however, a reaction set m, and to-day the limit is about one-quarter
or one-third of the latter figure. The Dupont (American) displaces
185 tons, and the Sokol (Russian) 240, while the ill-fated Viper
(British) had a displacement of 370 tons.
The greatest advances, however, are in sea-gomg qualities,
armament and speed. The best torpedo boats to-day have guns
that will enable them to sink unarmed vessels of that class, and
are able to cross the ocean. Practicallv all torpedo service now is
performed by ''destroyers.'' These are adapted to making 25
to 30 knots an hour, whereas the earlier torpedo boats were good
for only about 20. The Vesuvius is credited with 22y2, the Dupont
with 28, the Daring and Havoc (British) with from 28 to 29.
The Sokol made 30.3 knots on her trial trip; between 30 and 32
252 TORPEDO ATTACKS PROVED EFFECTIVE
knots was expected from the last batch of Japanese destroyers,
nineteen in number, whereas the Viper, equipped with Parsons
engines, made 32 knots before her accidental destruction.
Speed at High Cost.
Speeds like these enable boats to make sudden dashes and
retreats, but they are obtained only at a high cost. Battleships,
the slowest of all naval vessels, have scarcely more than one horse-
power to a ton of displacemi^ut. The ^' crack'' battleship of the
American navy, the Missouri, displaces V2;2:->0 tons, and her engines
have 16,000 horse-power. ^J'lie latter figures indicate the capacity
of tlie Retvizan's engmes, and her displacement was 12,900 tons.
Now, the Cushmg has a displacement of 185 tons, and a horse-
power of 3j500 at her command. The same ratio— about one to
eighteen— IS furnished ])etween the tonnage and power of the
Sokol. In the Darmg difference is even more marked. She dis-
places only 220 tons, and developed 4,735 horse-poAver on her trial.
The Viper displaced 370 tons, but her engines showed close to
11,000 horse-power!
The newest type of toipedo boat is the submarine. This style
of vessel runs on the surface until within a mile or two of the
enemy, then becomes partially or entirely submerged, and com-
pletely disappears from sight just before discharging a projectile.
So long as its smokestack can be allowed to stick up out of water
the boat is propelled bv gasoline engines. AVhen she dives the
screws are driven bv storage batteries and an eleetric motor. Even
on the surface these boats run slowly, none yet ]>uilt making more
than ten or eleven knots, or traveling faster than six or eight when
fully immersed. They are also much smaller than the average
destroyer. Boats of this kind are provided with additional
mechanism to maintain a level course under the surface, to take
in and ejec^ water rapidly and for making observations when the
hull is completely out of sight. For the last purpose an optical
instrument of peculiar construction is mounted at the very top of
QC
i
u
z
I-
u
o
o
z
i
u
It
o
u
z
I-
(0
(0
D
C
Q
Z
<
Z
0)
D
K
<
CO
>
z
c S.
'c5 o
If
O CO
o —
ir
«« s
•so
^.s
§8
-*= S
to o
oS
c
w *n
c o
"o "
o 2
> <«"
O-t)
C C
>1
X ^ V
H Wo.
O C
o o
••^ tn
o —
cd >
c ^
II
Hoc
CO •£•?
Id C ^
O
^ he
O >
5 o
*^ o
<
U
X
Z
<
O
I
o
o
-J
o
bJ
I
IS
is
^^
Ji *^ o
to r- ^
p U W
C C w-
CO «
< O C
•^ ."-
cd c«
lTORPedo attacks proved effective 255
the tube, which stands up like a tiny smokestack, and in which
mirrors or prisms transmit the picture to an observer inside the
boat. The method of dischargmg a torpedo is the same with a
submarine as with any other torpedo boat.
France and the United States have been pioneers in this hue
of experiment. England, Germany, Italy, and even Sweden, have
followed suit. Russia has also conducted experiments, and in
1902 and 1903 had seven boats under construction. So far as is
positively known, Japan had no contracts out for submarines, but
she may have quietly purchased a boat or two.
Lieutenant Commander Frank F. Fletcher, U. S. N., command-
ant of the United States naval torjiedo station at Newport, whose
inventions of torj^edo appliances and long experience with these
dangerous projectiles have caused him to become recognized as
one of the ablest torjiedo officers in the service of the United
States, is an enthusiast m the matter of the efficiency of torpedoes
in warfare, and a lecture he delivered at the United States naval
war college upon the history of the use of toiT:)edoes gives a record
of every attack made in the world with torpedoes from the time
of the Civil War through the Eusso-Turkish campaigns, during
which the old spar torpedo gave way to the present automobile,
down to the very beginning of the war in the Far East. It is,
perhaps, the only record of its kind in existence.
There are records of fifteen attacks with the spar torpedo, which
were attached to fast launches by means of a spar. Lieutenant
Commander Fletcher says a good percentage of these attacks were
successful. Nine per cent of the boats making the attack were lost
and 3 per cent of the men were killed. On the other hand, six
ships were sunk and three damaged, while 500 lives were lost.
Sixteen torpedoes were exploded 45 per cent of which proved fatal
to the ships.
With the automobile torpedo nine attacks have been made, and
Lieutenant Commander Fletcher has summarized them as follows:
Five hundred men took part, and the loss of life was only 2 per
cent. Thirty-two torpedoes were discharged, and nine of them
1>5G TURrEDO ATTACKS PKOVED EFFECTIVE
laade hits, sinking eight vessels, the per cent of hits being over
liS per cent. ''Thus,^' says Lieutenant Commander Fletcher, ''the
crucial test of war shows that the torpedo within its range is more
accurate than the gun m battle.''
Spar Torpedoes.
Boat attacks with spar torpedoes, which were started in the
Civil War, covered a j^eriod of twenty years, and were employed
in four wars. Attacks wiih Ihe automobile torpedo have covered
about the same period, arid liave been also employed in wars in
which seven nations liave Ik^cu engaged.
The first attack with a si)ar torpedo was made against the Iron-
sides at 9 p. m. October 5, 1863, while the vessel was lying at
anchor off Cliarleston. The Ironsides was severely injured, but
not to such an extent that she had to be withdrawn from service.
The second attaek was made on the Housatonic four months
later, also off Charleston. It was moderately dark §ind the Housa-
tonic was sunk with a loss of five lives. The torpedo boat was
sunk with the loss of nine lives.
The third attack was made against the ]\lempliis in the North
Edisto river at 1 a. m. March 6, 1864. The attack failed and the
torpedo boat escaped.
The fourth attack was made upon the Minnesota, off Newport
News, April, 1864. Although the boat had been seen, she suc-
ceeded m exploding her torpedo amidships and doing much dam-
age. The boat and her crew escaped.
The fifth attack was made upon the Wabash on blockade off
Charleston in April, 1864. The attack was discovered and aban-
doned.
Lieutenant Gushing 's Feat.
The sixth attack was that on the Albemarle, in October, 1864,
the vessel being moored in the Eoanoke. It was the event that
made Lieutenant Cushing famous. The torpedo boat was discov-
ered, but she pushed on through a very severe fire. Tlie torpedo
T()I{PED(^ ATTxVCKS PKOVED EFFECTIVE 1^57
was successful!) exploded against the slii|), wliieli was sunk. (Jf
tli(^ crew of the torpedo ])oat only two lost their lives, being
drowned.
The se\'enth attack was made by the Russians against Turkish
vessels in the Black Sea, in ]\ray, 1877, Boats fitted with spar
toq^edoes failed to do any damage and escaped without lo^s.
In the eighth attack, which was made in the Danube, in May,
1S77, one vessel was sunk by four launches.
In the ninth attack, which was made off the mouth Df the
Danube, in June, 1877, althou.i;li participated in bv five Russian
launches, the ships of the enemy es(viped damage.
The tenth attack also occurred in the Danube in June, 1877,
and was also a failure. It was attempted in daylight.
The eleventh attack was also a broad daylight affair It was
made by two boats against a Turkish monitor in the Danube, and
was a complete failure.
The twelfth attack took place in the Black Sea, in August, 1877,
;igainst a Turkish fleet, which escaped injury The boats, though,
got within torpedo range and there was no good reason why ships
were not sunk.
The thirteenth attack was made by a force of Chile against a
Peruvian vessel in the harbor of Callao. It was unsuccessful
The fourteenth attack with spar torpedoes was the most sue
cessful m the history of such appliances. It was made by a French
forr'e against a Chinese vessel in the harbor of Foochow Two
boats participated and the man-of-war was sunk and 255 were
killed.
The fifteenth attack was n]^de by the force of Chile against a
Peruvian vessel in Sheipoo, in February, 1885. It was made under
great difficulties, manv precautions against attack having been
taken. One man-of-war was sunk and later the other foundered,
having been damaged, it is thought, by the guns of her consort.
First Use of Automobile Torpedo.
The Russians first used the automobile torpedo, a Whitehead,
238 TORPEDm attacks PJJOVED EFFECTIVE
ill December, 1877, Avlien it was a very crude affair. It was
directed against a Turkish licet at Batum, but failed to hit.
The second attack witli the Whitehead torpedo was made by
the Russians at the same* plac^e a month lnt(n\ The Turkish guard-
ship was sunk by two torpedo l)oats, which thus recorded the first
hits with the automobile toriMMloes.
The third attack, which was unsuccessful, was made against a
Chilean ship in the harbor of Valparaiso m January, 1891.
In the fourth attack the insuri^ent ( Ijiileans sank the .govern-
ment ship Blanco Encalada m Caldcra Bay m April, 1893. Two
hundred of the crew were lost. The two torpedo boats which came
from Valparaiso, many miles away, escaped.
The fifth attack in which automobile torpedoes were used was
that in which the Aquidaban was sunk in Santa Catherine Bay
in April, 189*J. Two boats having failed made a second trial the
next night. The first torpedo failing to make a hit a second
was deliberately discharged in a ram of bullets from the ship.
The most desperate attacks with torpedo boats and automobile
torpedoes were made agamst the Chinese by the Japanese. The
first of these was at the battle of Yalu, and, the aim being poor,
the attack was unsuccessful.
The next attack with torpedoes was made by the Japanese
against the land forces at Port Arthur merely to create a diversion.
The eighth attack was made by the Japanese at Wei-hei-Wei,
a whole fleet of Chinese vessels being anchored in the harbor at
the time. The fleet had taken every precaution, but one ironclad
was sunk and one torpedo boat lost.
The ninth attack was made in the same place on the following
night, four boats composing the offensive force. In all eight tor-
pedoes were discharged and two cruisers and two other boats
were sunk.
CHAPTER XVIII
VLADIVOSTOK, THE, PIONEER OUTPOST
First Russian Stronghold Built in the Far East — Entrance by the Golden Horn
like the Golden Gate of San Francisco — Life in the Remote Military and Naval
City which is a Cheap Imitation of St. Petersburg — A Fortress as Impregnable
as Millions of Dollars Combined with Science and Nature Could Make It.
VLADIVOSTOK, the eastern terminus of the Trans-Sibenan
railroad on the Japan sea, was made as impregnable as
the expenditure of millions of dollars could do, (^ombined with
science and nature. The harbor is admirably located, with narrow
entrances and surrounded on all sides with hills which give good
elevation to batteries. The entrance from Peter the Great bay
resembles that of San Francisco, they are almost identical in
conformation and also in names— The Golden Gate of San Fran-
cisco and the Golden Horn of Vladivostok.
The city is almost at the toe of the ]\[uravey Amurski peninsula
on a harbor which affords excellent anchorage for warships as well
as merchantmen. A large navy yard with dry docks and repair
shops is located here. The entrance to the harbor from the out-
lets to the sea are guarded by heavy batteries.
Two years before the war a ship canal was built which permits
torpedo craft from the defenses to make a sortie against an enemy
without attempting to run the batteries.
The city is well protected against land attack by strings of
land batteries connected by sunken roads.
The first Eussian stronghold constructed in the far East,
Vladivostok stands as the pioneer outpost of Russian advance
into that region. Situated on a gentle slope of hills, on a cuiwe
of the Golden Horn, the city is so screened as to be entirely
concealed from without the harbor Owing to tlie strategical
position of the many small islands lying in and about the harbor,
259
260 VLADIVOSTOK, THE PIONEEB OUTPOST
heavy pieces of ordnance were mounted on commanding and ad-
vantageous points to insure safety from a sea attack. There are,
all told, forty-three fortified positions protecting the harbor en-
trance.
Vladivostok (pronounced Vlad-e-vo-stock), is essentially a
port of and for the Russians. This is manifested in a marked
degree by the absence of English speaking clerks in the hotels and
commercial houses, which is not the case in any other part of the
orient. The Russians do not encourage immigration of aliens, but
supplement the population by sending numbers of their own peo-
ple out, either by steamer or across Siberia by the great railroad.
Military City.
Vladivostok is a military city Commercial houses thrive
there, Asiatic aliens settled in great numbers, but above the clat-
tering of commerce, the confusion of tongues, the click of ma-
chinery, can always be heard the voice of the military. The
houses of the lower cla-sses are particularly squalid and dirty,
justly fitted to shelter those whose ideas on cleanliness are in
strict accord with the condition of their abodes. The streets are
like the houses, dirty, dusty and the receptacle for the garbage,
of the poorer classes.
A drive over the roads of Vladivostok is both instructive and
exciting and affords one a sufficiency of exercise that even several
hours of physical culture could not induce. The favorite mode
of conveyance is the **isiwashchick," or four-wheeled vehicle
closely resembling a victoria, with the exception that one horse is
hitched between the shafts and another to the side of the first
horse, but outside the shaft. The Cossack driver, perched uncon-
cernedly on the seat, in green coat and puffed red sleeves, forms
a ludicrous picture to the non-resident. The traveler, anticipating
a delightful drive, takes his seat in the vehicle and almost imme-
diately the horses, at a word from the driver, -with a leap are off.
The Cossacks are very proficient in driving and handling these
- VliADlVOSTOK, THE PIONEER OUTPOST 261
conveyances. They start the animals very quickly and stop with"
a suddenness anything hut pleasant to the passenger. They are
dangerously reckless in driving and one must be gifted with con-
siderable temerity to undertake a drive, especially on the roads
of Vladivostok, where the prevailing conditions make driving
rather more of an experience than a pleasure.
Russian Officers Ubiquitous.
In every hotel buffet, corridor and balcony one is confronted
by the Russian officer; well built, natty, dignified and doubly proud
and conscious of the fact that he is a servant of his lord, the Czar.
The word **czar" is seldom used by Russians; they speak of their
monarch as "Emperor " The Russian officer comes almost in-
variably from the well-to-do or aristocratic families and supports
himself from his private income. He could not hold his social
position otherwise, as the Czar does not pay his officers any too
well.
Just the reverse to the officer is the Russian soldier— an in-
herent disciple of filth, dirt and squalor. He is irregular of fea-
ture and big of physique, but his stupidity is most pronounced and
strongly verifies the fact of governmental neglect of the lower
classes in the matter of education. But stupidity, however, has
its moments of relaxation, even in a Russmn soldier, brutish and
ignorant as he is. The following incident, which happened in
Vladivostok, will tend to illustrate the feelings of animosity
against the Japanese which at present prevail throughout Siberia
and Manchuria. There are numbers of Japanese in Vladivostok
following various vocations, and short as they are they are not too
small in stature as to be seen and ferreted out by Russian soldiers,
who take fiendish delight in handling them roughly and intimi-
dating them. One afternoon a short time before the war a big,
burly Russian trooper, coarse and bloated in face and figure and a
beard that none but a Russian dare exhibit, strutted up to a
little, almond-eyed brown man on one of the main roads and
2(;2 .VLADIVOSTOK, THE PIONEER OUTPOST
demanded of him his passport. The Jap, not being gifted in the
language of the country, exi)Lnined in his best English, accom-
panied by a doff of his cap and a sweeping bow, that he had left
his identification papers at home, whereupon the Russian, prob-
ably becoming incensed over the politeness of the Japanese, which
possibly looked to him as affected, seized the little subject of the
Mikado about the neck and violently shook him until his head
actually rattled and marched him off to headquarters, in the mean-
time muttenng between his teeth in the most broken English
imaginable: ^^By-and-by fight, eh'
\iy
Watching the Japanese.
Since the advent of the present Eusso-Japanese imbroglio the
Russian officials in Vladivostok and elsewhere in the orient have
spared no pains and trouble in keeping a close watch on the
Japanese in the country. It was well known to the officials that
there were many Japanese within their city and thereabouts acting
in the capacity of merchants, but who are m reality government
spies. Because of these stringent measures adopted to keep the
wily Jap from seeing too much there were frequent clashes be-
tween both Russians and Japanese. Imprisoned Japs oftentimes
had recourse to the ]\Iikado's diplomatic representative, which
resulted in many cases in the alleged offenders being sent out of
the country.
The Japanese found it exceedingly difficult to move about in
any part of Siberia or Manchuria without the Russian officials
becoming cognizant of the fact. This was the main reason wh}^
the Japanese have been supposed to be somewhat at sea concern-
ing the quota of Russian forces in the far east at the outbreak
of the war
If the Russians of Vladivostok were ferreting out the Japs in
Siberia and Manchuria they also lost no time in studying the
strategical zones of tlie Japanese empire through the medium of
government agents, who were either Gennans, French or English-
VLADIVOSTOK, THE PIONEER OUTPOST 263
men. The most important fortified positions in Japan are the
entrance to Nagasaki harbor, at Shimonoseki, the southeni en-
trance to the inland sea; the extensive positions on the island of
Awaji, which command the northern* entrance to the inland sea,
and the Ime of works commanding the entrance to Yokohama and
Tokio. These positions were of vital importance to the Japanese,
and they allowed no camera or sket clung within a radius of sev-
eral miles of any battery Dnrmg the first few months of the war
several foreigners who happened to be in the vicinity of certain
of these positions were taken into custody and had considerable
difficulty in securing their release. The Japanese alarmist press
spread the report throughout the country that several Russian
spies had been detected in making maps of fortifications and had
been arrested. Not a little excitement was caused thereby. So
suspicious did the Japs become that any foreigner who happened
to be in a district little frequented by foreigners was shadowed
and followed by soldiers and police in disguise until he made his
way back to one of the open ports.
Upon the deck of a small steamer in the little land-locked bay
of Nagasaki, previous to starting on the tnp to Vladivostok, there
came aboard an elderl\ man, slovenly in appearance and unkempt
of face, who took passage m the steerage. When the steamer
arrived in Vladivostok this person was one of the first to disem-
bark. The next afternoon the foreign visitors at Vladivostok were
greeted with a most profound bow from a Russian colonel of
infantry, an^ they recognized in him the indigent and impecunious
individual who staggered aboard the ship at Nagasaki— a spy.
Vladivostok has been spoken of as a booming citv. And boom-
ing it was— in a Russian sense. The Siberian railroad work calls
for many supplies in the fonn of tools, marhinorv and provisions
that are brought to and sold through Vladivostok, and from there
are also sent goods and provisions used in a large back country.
The demand for machinery and miscellaneous supplies was stead-
ily increasing. Say all there is to be said of Siberia's natural
resources— and it seems impossible to say too much— the indus-
264 VLADIVOSTOK, THE PIONEER OUTPOST
trial conditions are against the country becoming self-sustaining.
The Siberian of the peasant and other common classes is too often
lazy and shiftless, has no thought of the morrow and does not take
kindly to farming life. Farming in eastern Siberia, which means
Vladivostok and vicinity, under the most favorable Russian con-
ditions will not curtail the demand for foodstuffs from the United
States, for the reason that the population of that portion, of
Siberia is growing faster than the agricultural output.
The talk of wheat from the Vladivostok country competing
with Pacific coast wheat is bosh. The kernel of the Siberian wheat
is small and damp and makes poor flour, and the wheat cannot be
improved. The finest samples of American wheat sown in this
soil at once degenerates into Siberian wheat and Siberian wheat
sown in California immediately yields the standard article of the
golden state. Siberia is sui generis. The arctic plants and animals
are seen in lower latitudes in Siberia than in any other country
in the world and animals and plants peculiar to the temperate
and even the tropical zone are found in southern Siberia. The
tiger grows larger in Siberia and has a richer fur than his famous
mate in India, and so in plant life.
No Place for a Foreigner.
As Siberia gains in population she will draw more and more
heavily upon the outside world for machinery, manufactured
articles and foodstuffs. A good country for the roving American?
Not by any means. The foreigner who succeeds in Vladivostok
must have rare tact, a good financial backing and the faculty of
minding his own business. You enter the country on a passport,
live in the country by oflSicial permission of the government and
the police authorities permit you to leave. You cannot enter
Vladivostok until the chief of police has seen your passport, and
no agent will sell you a ticket for an outgoing ship or stpamer
until the chief of police has said you may leave. You cannot live
at a hotel without registering your name, occupation, etc., on a
VLADIVOSTOK, THE PIONEER OUTPOST 265
police certificate, and you may be sure the landlord will promptly
poke the paper under your nose and ask your signature.
Americans have succeeded and are succeeding in Siberia in a
few instances, but their success is due to partnership with Rus-
sian officials and financiers, through whom business and conces-
sions have been secured. No foreigner may buy real estate in
Vladivostok. The law forbids it. A few pieces of land that were
acquired years ago are held by Americans, and the smart advance
in city lots in the last two years has inured to their advantage,
but in future the Russian will be the sole beneficiary of his boom.
Foreigners have to learn how to do business in Siberia, and the
number of foreign houses is small. First of all you must respect
Russian custom. You take off your hat when you enter a store and
remove your overcoat and overshoes before entering house or
office. Religion and loyalty are synonymous terms with the Rus-
sian. If above the common grade he is a stickler for formality.
Society and government are both bureaucratic. No matter what
hour of the day you make an official call or visit a high official
you must wear your dress suit. This rule is imperative. The
official hour for calling is 9 o'clock in the morning.
How the City is Ruled.
Vladivostok is nominally ruled by a mayor and council, who
are elected by the few hundred residents entitled to vote, but the
city is really dominated by a major general, governor of the
maritime province of Vladivostok, a soldier of fine record and
distinguished appearance, whose courtesy all visitors have cause
to hold in grateful recollection. The day after he assumed charge
of the district he was kind enough to spare half an hour from his
official duties to talk of Siberia and its prospects. Like all other
high officials in Siberia, he is ambitious for the speedy develop-
ment of the country and believes that development will aid the
commercial. interests of the United States.
A week in Vladivostok gives a fair chance to catch the spirit of
266 VLADIVOSTOK, THE PIONEER OUTPOST
the place ; to see that a large business calls for a rare combination
of cleverness and commercial courage; to see that the merchant
or mercantile agent must be equal to dealing in every commodity,
from an eyelet to a machine for unloading coal at the rate of 100
tons an hour; to see with pleasure and pride two American sailing
ships enter the harbor the same day and note that a single Japan-
ese flag was the only other foreign signal in port.
As soon as the Siberian railway was finished and the fare from
St. Petersburg to this point was fixed at the rate already decided
upon— 120 rubles ($60)— Vladivostok took on metropolitan airs.
In an educational way the city makes an excellent showing. Two
thousand children attend the seven schools. The general stores
show the spring goods of late designs, quite up to our standard,
and the two leading stores had ready-made suit, wrap and milli-
nery departments where gowns and hats of modem style could
be bought. The wives of the officers and merchants were more
stylishly dressed than the majority of women seen in Shanghai,
the swell city of the orient. The sailor hat has reached Siberia and
is worn by women and children of all classes and all ages. Vladi-
vostok matrons and maids are frequently dissatisfied with the
designs of swagger American hatters, and too often mar the in-
tended effect of the trim sailor by loading it with showy feathers
and flowers. The Tam O'Shanter is popular with small girls and
is made in colors that set the teeth on edge. An occasional tam
band on the hat of a school girl bears the name of a Russian ship.
The schoolboy, no matter how small, wears the cap and high boots
of the accepted Russian dress, and his gray blouse is always con-
fined with a shining black belt and metal buckle. His pranks on
the street prove that he is a good running mate for his lively
American brother.
No Exiles There.
One rarely meets any exiles as such in Vladivostok, but a daily
view of as fine an assortment of jailbirds can be had as any place
VLADIVOSTOK, THE PIONEER OUTPOST 267
can show. The city jail is a one-story wooden building and
stands in a yard bounded by a spike-topped wooden fence. The
soldiers are on guard day and night and from hotel windows one
could see sentinels marching to and fro on the other side of the
street. On pleasant days the forty prisoners were escorted to
church or taken for a walk, the desperate men in leg chains. And
with due deference to the tales of Siberian prison horrors it seems
that, as compared with the men closely confined in American
prisons and jails, denied pure air and a chance to exercise, Siberian
lawbreakers were picnickers.
A striking feature of the city landscape, on the bluff overlook-
ing the harbor, is the granite shaft erected two years ago in honor
of Admiral Nivelskoy, whose name is linked with the history of
the Amoor River. Tablets recite the service rendered Russia by
the brave sailor, and an eagle standing on the globe, his talons
over the Russian empire, symbolizes the expansion policy of the
Muscovite. The bust of the admiral sits in a niche facing the
water.
When the American Asiatic fleet visits Vladivostok in the sum-
mer two of the ships go into the harbor at a time. American
ofl&cers are always most cordially treated by the Russian officers
there on duty.
It is exasperating to find yourself in a modem and bustling
city where hardly a soul can speak a word of English or French
or German or Japanese. One after another these languages may
be tried with the coachmen and the policemen of Vladivostok, only
to cause the stolid Russian faces to look at one more stolidly.
Meanwhile the sun shines, the droskies tear by, the army officers
in them salute, the tall horses blink at each other, the belted coach-
men, with scarlet sleefves and women's dresses on them, make re-
marks with the cracks of their whips— everyone exchanges
thoughts or words, while a European in the midst of this busy
scene and in the midday sun is benighted— shut in from all the
life about one as if by a high wall. It was a disagreeable and
uncanny situation, and one from which no yellow-bearded coach-
268 iVLADIVOSTOK, THE PIONEER OUTPOST
man is concerned to relieve a traveler. If one is bold enough and
addresses some of the tall military men, they, too, would have
answered in French. Later an acquaintance with them and a
bold attack on the Russian language of the streets make one able
to get an inkling of what the people here were thinking of. But
this growing intelligence on one's part did not extend to the
Chinese and Koreans who infest the water front of Vladivostok or
to the queer Siberians from Saghalien— ex-convicts thrown on the
mercies of the town. All these ragged and unkempt swarms remain
riddles (very dirty riddles, too), so far as the traveler's power of
communicating with them are concerned.
Subtracting the Chinese and Korean elements from the streets
of Vladivostok, and also the large number of those white men with
a look of the ' ' submerged tenth ' ' about them, the town remains in
appearances a squalid imitation of St. Petersburg. There is dirt
everjrwhere, and upon every one, too, except the army and navy
officers in their uniforms, and the Kussian ladies. A close scrutiny
of the latter 's sisters in. the lower class reveals an indifference to
untidiness which is rather appalling. As for the men one meets
on the streets they appear to enjoy dirt. The ischvostchiks are
caked with dirt, their large and furious yellow beards are full
of it. Their tall horses are rusty with it. Their vehicles have
never beQn washed of it. Yet there is some excuse for all this,
for Vladivostok during half the year, or when it is not frozen
up, is a lake, a Venice of mud. The Eussians are too careless and
too anxious to spend money on more showy things than street
pavements, such as buildings, dockyards, tall horses, furs and uni-
forms, to pay any attention to the cleanliness of the city.
Their footgear deserves a chapter by itself. Tall boots are
generally worn, and they use a variety of leather overshoes, some
of them reaching half way up the calf, for wading across the
streets. The big Eussian military men have in reality slender
and well-shaped feet, but no one would guess it in Vladivostok.
The only exception to the universal unconcern as to size and un-
gainliness in footgear is the Eussian lady, who takes a pretty
YLADIVOSTOK, THE PIONEER OUTPOST JiiO
pleasure in picking her way through this muddiest of towns with
her feet clad in Parisian slippers.
Monochrome of Mud.
The colors that dot the street seoiu like a I'emonstrance to the
general monochrome of mud which threatens to absorb their bnl-
liancy. There is no l)rigliter scarlet than the shirtwaists of the
coachmen, or brighter magentas and pmks than the women of the
poorer classes wear The white dresses of the nurses, tnramed
with gay embroideries, are as L;ay as butterflies. The streets are
at all times dotted with the uniforms of the anny and navv, in-
cluding the pictures(|ue costumes whieli belong to the Cossack
cavalry and the Siberian troo];s. There is (juick movement in the
streets, which adds to tlie gayety The army officers are generally
driving, and always driving fast Their lives are said to be of
a like pace, and the familiar tales of extravagance, official corrup-
tion, debt and dissipation which are whispered in every Russian
city are heard in this remote spot of the realm. The officers look
just as they do on the Nevsky Prospect of St. Petersburg.
There is a fine carelessness m the manner of Russians of dis-
tinction, both men and women, and here it is on ^Hhe world's
street. '' One wonders if it has its root in some Slavonic strain
of melancholy or some Asiatic trait of mind which feeds on the
idea of the lack of importance of all human life. To the Russian
temperament the idea of suicide is not so abhorrent as to us, and
it did not seem extraordinary in Vladivostok to hear every week
or two of some army officer who had deliberately taken his own
life, after having with equal deliberation enjoyed a career at
gaming, dissipation and debt to the point of insolvency. But no
one would call these people a melancholy people who could see
them on a holiday, of which they have a great manv. The drink-
ing of vodka is prodigious, the hilarity general. The harsh word
intoxication should then be translated into mernment. Even the
L'70 VLADIVOSTOK, THE PIONEER OUTPOST
Btolid ischvostcliiks will get down off their droskies and waltz with
one another in the mud.
Clubs and Much Music.
There are theaters and clubs and much music in this small rude
town. Like all mihtary towns far from home, the people do what
they can to make life the reverse of dull. Nothing is on a small
scale, whether in amusement or in serious l)usiness, and in Eussia
this applies even to the appearance of things. The men, the
women, the horses are big. Contrasted with Japan, the land of
mincing steps and little people and of jinrikishas, it is startling
to be among this tall and swift crowd, where the stride of the
horses as they tore up and down hill was in strong contrast to the
ambling of the Japanese coolies.
The knowledge of the vastness of his empire makes the Eussian
accept witli patience the long and weary toil of travel through it.
The wonder is that in that little city, so many thousand miles from
the great capital, he should appear so much a Eussian as he does.
Until within a few months he has been accustomed to get a taran-
tass, often with his family, crack his whip and start to drive
10,000 miles across Siberia. No wonder there is a patient look in
his eyes. In this remote out-of-the-world spot, where one is yet
not out of the world, but very much in it, no difficulty is expe-
rienced in reading upon this man's face his consciousness of the
great Eussia beyond, the Eussia onward, far and very far awav—
Eussia vast, Eussia impressive, Eussia restless, Eussia benighted,
Eussia the mightiest of the mighty.
COMING OUT OF VLADIVOSTOK HARBOR.
The first effect of the Japanese attack upon the Port Arthur fleet was an order from
Viceroy Alexieff calling out the Russian fleet at Vladivostok. There was a pronrpt response,
the huge battleships rushing out of the harbor to harass Japanese shipping, threaten her
coasts, and divide the Japanese fleet, which was blocking the harbor of Port Arthur.
ENGLISH CREWS GOING ABOARD JAPANESE SHIPS AT GENOA. ITALY,
Before the war the new Argentine cruisers. Moreno and Rivadavia, were bought by
Japan. The scene represents the embarkation of a British crew on board the Nisshin, as
one of them was renamed prior to its departure for Japan on the morning of January 9th,
just a month before the engagement at Port Arthur.
CHAPTER. XIX
JAPAN'S ARMY INVADES KOREA
Transports Loaded With Mikado's Troops Rushed to Gen-san, Masampho and
Chemulpo and Take Possession of the Hermit Kingdom — Two Lines of Battle
Formed and an Advance Made Toward the Yalu River on the North of Which
Russia Was Concentrating a Large Army— Hardships of the Russian Troops
Transported in Box Cars.
THE initial movement of the Japanese army was upon Korea,
the prize of the war. The movement was attended by deep
secrecy such as marked all the operations of the Mikado's fighting
men on land and sea. Cables were cut and every means vras taken
to prevent the outside world from knowing what the Japanese
were doing.
It was believed that the Russian troops in Manchuria would
be pressed eastward as fast as possible to seize the Hermit King-
dom of Korea, and that the ^^Land of the Mommg Calm,'' as it
is called, would be the scene of the first great land battle. Trans-
port after transport loaded with Japanese soldiers were rushed
across the Korean straits under convoy of warships to Masampho
on the south coast and Gen-san on the east coast of Korea, while
others were sent to Chemulpo on the west coast, near Seoul, the
Korean capital. The seizure of Masampho by the Japanese, which
place they began immediately to fortify, was most important from
a strategic standpoint. With Masampho and Fusan on the east
coast of Korea heavily fortified, together with Japan's fortifica-
tions on her own soil on the opposite side of the straits, the con-
necting waterway between the Japan and the Yellow seas became
a veritable Dardanelles.
Following the destruction of the Variag and Korietz at Che-
mulpo, the Japanese transports landed 19,000 Japanese troops at
that point.
274 JAPAN\S AKAiy INVADES KOKEA
The Emperor of Korea, wliuse allegiance lia«l );eo]i vacillating
between the two contending powers, issued a manii'esto i!:ranting
the Japanese tlie right to inv^ade liis soil and was promised pro-
tection in return. He was also induced to declare the port of AViju
at the mouth of the Yalu river open to commerce. Before hos-
tilities, Kussia had protested against the making of Wiju an open
port.
Arrangements were made to send a prince of the imperial
Japanese house to Korea to act as Japan's viceroy, his nominal
duty being to advise the Seoul goverament.
By February 16, Japan had landed 120,000 troops in Korea. Of
these 80,000 were extended along the fighting front south of the
Yalu river.
This was their fighting front line which ranged from tlie great
wall of China to Vladivostok. There were two lines, however. One
reached from Chon;t;--Yu to Kil,]u, from side to side of Korea, and
was the strategic line south of the Yalu river. No fewer than
8,000 of Japan's finest fighting men were massed on this first line.
Besides this first line there was a second, which ranged to North
Seoul, with that city as its headquarters. Twenty thousand men
were sent to this second line.
The Russians, on the other hand, showed no disposition to get
far from their base of supplies on the Yalu, and prepared to in-
trench against a Japanese attack rather than to make a forward
movement, on account of the insecurity of the coast line from the
mouth of the Yalu river to Talien-AVan bay. Cavalry scouts were
thrown out, however, and several skirmishes between the scouts
and the invading Japanese marked the beginning of the conflict
on land.
While the fighting lines in Korea were being advanced toward
]\Ianchuria, Japanese engineers disguised as Chinese laborers blew
up a bridge on the Chinese Eastern railway, which interrupted
railway communication with Port Arthur.
In the meantime there were reported attempts on the part of
the Japanese to make landings for the purpose of cutting off the
JAPAN'S ARMY ixWADEJS K()UEA 275
garrison at Port Arthur, but none of them was effective, if indeed
they actually took place.
The Russians selected Harhin as the main hase of the Russian
hmd operations and troops were concentrated there as rapidly as
the raihvav could transport them. The concentration of troops
proceeded systematically and provision was made for the si^eedy
arrival of 120,000 men from the divisions of IMosrow, Kieff and
AVarsaw. The plans of Russia were made upon a large scale, the
expectation being that she could put 1(H),000 additional troops into
]\landiuria in a fortnight. The total militarv strength in Man-
churia as contemi>lated by the St. Petorsl)urg authorities was
40(),()0() men. There were not more than 125,000 Russian troops
m Manchuria when the war began. Every bit of available rolling
stock was pressed into seiwice and men were rushed to the front
m coaches, box cars and freight trucks of every description. The
Russian troops suffered many privations on account of inadequate
transportation facilities, and from the intense cold which prevailed.
Among the troops were several corps of Siberian rifles, crack Cos-
sack regiments and a brigade of Cossack artillery armed with
excellent mountain guns.
Instead of sending more troops to Port Arthur they were con-
centrated at Harbin, and as fast as they arrived from Russia they
were dispatched to such points as required their presence. Some
were sent south to New-Chwang, Antung and the points along the
Yalu and others were sent east to Vladivostok, which the Japanese
were expected to attack as soon as the ice went out.
Russia issued a formal protest to the powers against the Jap-
anese invasion of Korea and expecially against the attack upon
her two warships in the neutral harbor of Cliemulpo. To this
Japan replied at length, and as the reply covers all the reasons
for Japanese occupation of the Henmt Kingdom and goes to the
\ ery heart of the controversy which culminated in the war, it is
given herewith •
The imperial Japanese government is given to understand that
the Russian government has recentlv addressed a note to the pow-
276 JAPAN 'S>RMY INVADES KOREA^
ers in which the government of Japan is charged with having com-
mitted certain acts in Korea which are considered by Russia to be
in violation of international law, and all future orders and decla-
rations by the Korean government are declared on that account
to be invalid.
The imperial government does not find it necessary in the pres-
ent instance to concern itself in any way with the views, opinions
or declarations of the imperial Russian government, but it believes
it to be its right and duty to correct misstatements of fact which
if permited to remain uncontradicted might give rise to incorrect
inferences and conclusions on the part of neutral powers.
Explains Landing in Korea.
Accordingly the government of Japan makes the following
statement respecting the five acts which in the note referred to are
declared to be fully proved and confirmed:
1. It IS charged under this heading that ^^ before the opening
of hostilities against Russia Japan landed troops in the independ-
ent empire of Korea, which had declared neutrality."
The imperial government admits that Japanese troops landed
in Korea before the declaration of war was issued, but not before
a state of war actually existed between Japan and Russia. The
maintenance of the independence and territorial integrity of Korea
is one of the objects of the war and the dispatch of troops to the
menaced territory was a matter of right and necessity, which had
the distinct consent of the Korean government. The imperial gov-
ernment draws a sharp distinction between the landing of Japanese
troops in Korea under the actual circumstances of the case and the
sending of a large body of Russian troops to Manchuria without
the consent of China, as was done by Russia, while peaceful nego-
tiations were still in progress.
2. Under this heading it is alleged that Japan ^^with a divis-
ion of the Japanese Beet, made a sudden attack on the 8th instant
—that is, three days before the declaration of war— on two Rus-
JAPAN'S ARMY INVADES KOREA 277
sian warships which were in the neutral port of Chemulpo and
whose commanders had not been notified of the rupture of rela-
tions, as the Japanese maliciously stopped the delivorv of liussian
telegrams by the Danish cable and destroyed the Korean govern-
ment's telegraphic communiration.'^
The impenal government declare that the allegations under this
heading are untrue. The imperial government did not stop the
delivery of Russian telegrams by the Danish cable, neither did
they destroy the Korean government's telegraphic communica-
tion. Regarding tlie alleged sudden attack on Febniaiy 8 on two
Russian men-of-war m the jiort of Chemulpo it is only necessary
to say that a state of war existed, and that Korea, having given
her consent to the landing of Japanese troops at Chemulpo, the
harbor of Cliemulpo thereby ceased to be neutral, at least between
the belligerents.
3. It IS charged under this heading that '4n sjnto of existing
interaational laws shortly before the opening of hostilities Japan
captured as prizes of war the Russian merchantmen which were in
neutral ports of Korea."
The imperial government have established a pnze court with
full authority to pronounce finally on the question of the legality
of the seizures of merchant vessels. Accordingly, it would be
manifestly out of place for the imperial government to make any
statement regarding the assertion under this heading.
Emperor of Korea Not Threatened.
4. It is asserted under this number that Japan '^declared to
the Emperor of Korea, through the Japanese minister at Seoul,
that Korea would be henceforth under Japanese administration,
and warned his majesty that in the case of noncompliance Jap-
ese troops would occupy the palace.''
The imperial government declare the charge under this num-
ber to be absolutely and wholly without foundation in fact.
5. Under this heading it is charged that the Japanese govern^
278 JAPAN'S ARMY INVADES KOREA
ment ''forwarded a summons, through the French minister, to the
Russian representative at the court of the Emporer of Korea to
leave the country with the staff of the Russian legation and con-
sulate. ^ '
The imperial government deny the accuracy of this statement.
No demand, either direct or indirect, was addressed by the Japan-
ese government asking the Russian minister to retire from Korea.
The French charge d'affaires called on the Japanese minister at
Seoul and informed him verbally, as he did afterward in writing,
that it was the desire of the Russian minister to leave Korea, and
asked the opinion of the Japanese minister with reference to the
matter. The Japanese minister replied that if the Russian minis-
ter would withdraw in a peaceful manner, taking with him his
staff and legation guard, he would be fully protected by Japanese
troops. He did so withdraw of his own free will on February 12,
and an escort of Japanese soldiers was furnished him as far as
Chemulpo.
The point of concentration of the Japanese army in Korea was
Ping Yang, about 100 miles north of Chemulpo, and the same dis-
tance west of Gen San, at both of which points large bodies of
troops were landed. The ultimate destination and base of
was Wiju, a Korean port at the mouth of the Yalu, declared an
open treaty port at the instance of the United States after the war
had been begun.
The march to Ping Yang was most difficult, over roads which
were a mass of slueh in the daytime and frozen at night. As
the Japanese army advanced it encountered thousands of Korean
refugees fleeing southward from the anticipated Russian advance.
Women with babies on their backs and men carrying household
furniture trudged along in deadly fear, while the sturdy little Japs
marched resolutely forward in an opposite direction to wage the
same aggressive warfare on land they had already begun on the
water.
CHAPTER XX
LOCKED IN THE, BLACK SEA
Russia's Fine Squadron Barred From the Scene of War by the Treaty Governing
the Dardanelles — Description of the Historic Strait Which Is the Key to the
Turkish Capital and Connects the Sea of Marmora With the Aegean Sea — Forti-
fied by the Ottoman Government and Considered Impassable Except With the
Sultan's Consent.
THE historic Dardanelles early figured in Russia's naval
operations. At the outbreak of hostilities Russia had a
splendid squadron of warships m the Black Sea, consisting of five
battleships, two cruisers and three torpedo boats. The battleshipi^
were the Restislav, 8,800 tons displacement, 16 knots speed, which
has been increased to 18 by the use of petroleum on coal. It is
armed with four 10-inch guns, eight 6-inch quick-firmg guns, tur-
rets, four tori^edo tubes above the water Tri Sviatitelia, 12,4(S()
tons, 17.7 knots speed, four 12-inch guns, six 8-incli guns on broad-
side, smaller quick-firing machine guns m proportion, six torpedo
tubes above the water. Dvanadsat Apostolof, 8,500 tons, 16.6
knots, four 12-inch and four 6-inch, and smaller guns. Tchesme
and Sinope, sister ships, 10,181 tons, 17.8 knots, six 12-incli and
seven 6-inch, and smaller guns. Kniaz Potamuin Tavritchesky,
12,500 tons, 16 knots, four 12-inch and sixteen 6'inch guns, with
the usual secondar\^ battery.
The cruisers were the Pamyet of 2,996 tons, and the Merkurya
of 2,996 tons.
The tor^^edo boats were the Socken, Kazarsky and Guden, each
of 400 tons.
This squadron was commanded by Vice Admiral Kruger, a
thoroughly efiicient officer, who gained his rank as vice admiral a
year previous. He commanded the fleet which was sent to Bul-
garin when Russia demanded reparation for the murder of her
279
280 LOCKED IN THE. BLACK SEA
consul there. He came to the United States in command of the
Russian warship Rynda in 1893, and commanded the naval guard
on the Danube during the Kusso-Turkish war.
When the Russian fleet at Port Arthur was so badly crippled
by Japanese, torpedo boats and in the subsequent naval battle, it
was designed to send the Black Sea squadron to its assistance, but
the only egress was through the Dardanelles, and. this historic
strait was barred to warships.
The Dardanelles itself is a little over forty-three miles long
and is from three to four miles wide, but at the narrowest part is
not more than 1,000 yards across. This is at a point guarded by
Chanak Kalesi Castle, where huge chains are used to bar the pas-
sage. The strait connects the Sea of Marmora with the Aegean,
and is supposed to be the key of the Turkish capital. This ques-
tion of the protection of Constantinople is the central fact kept in
mind by all the treaties governing the Dardanelles. Turkey has
for centuries contended that no war ships should pass through the
strait without her permission. She had built the first defenses at
its southern end against the war galleys of the Venetians, and
these she closely guarded. England was the first power to recog-
nize Turkish rights in this respect. This was in 1809, and the
question was not raised again until 1833, when the celebrated
Russo-Turkish treaty of Hunkiar Iskelasi, signed June 26, closed
the Dardanelles to all foreign fleets except those of Russia. The
objection of the powers, especially of France and England, was so
great, however, that the treaty was abrogated. Matters thus re-
mained until 1841, when Mehemet Ali was making trouble for
Turkey, and France was aiding him.
To keep the French fleet from menacing Constantinople a com-
pact, called the quadruple treaty, was signed at London, formally
closing the Dardanelles to foreign war vessels. This convention
was signed by England, Russia, Austria and Prussia, and probably
saved Constantinople from invasion. A few years later, however,
France discovered that the treaty was an excellent arrangement
to keep Russian ships from menacing her southern shores at any
LOCKED IN THE BLACK SEA 281
time, and she also signed the compact. Then the Muscovite dis-
covered that unwittingly he had signed a convention to keep his
war craft immured in the Black Sea. The Crimean war of 1854-56
clinched the matter. Nicholas I. was crushed by a coalition of the
powers and was compelled to sign the treaty of Paris, which, while
neutralizing the Black Sea and throwing it open to commerce,
further declared that the Dardanelles should remain closed to for-
eign men-of-war. This attitude was confirmed in 1871, and again
in 1878, after Turkey had been defeated by Russia. The treaty
of San Stefano, signed March 3, 1878, granted to the Russian con-
querors many concessions, including the free passage of the Dar-
danelles.
The powers objected to the arrangements, fearing that Russia
had acquired a preponderance of power over the northern Turkish
provinces, which might ultimately threaten Constantinople and
the approaches to the Black Sea. After a critical period of
diplomacy the congress of Berlin was held— June 13 to July 13,
1878— the result being a treaty that stripped Russia of much of
the fruits of her victories over the Turks, and further declaring
that the Dardanelles should remain closed to war vessels.
This treaty was signed by England, France, Prussia, Austria,
Russia and Sardinia. Thus the matter has remained up to the
present, except that m 1891 the porte and Russia reached an agree-
ment that ships of the ^ Volunteer fleef of Russia bearing the flag
of the merchant marine shall have free passage of the Dardanelles,
but that Turkey must be notified should these vessels carry con-
victs or soldiers.
In January, 1903, Great Britain protested when four Russian
torpedo boats from Cronstadt were permitted to pass the strait
to join the Black Sea fleet, but none of the other powers took
notice of the affair It was obvious that when Britain's ally,
Japan, was involved, England's protest against permitting Mus-
covite men-of-war to get out of the Black Sea, was of a more
strenuous nature.
2Si> LOCKED IN THE BLACK SEA
Soon after hostilities began the Russian government made
overtures to the Sultan of Turkey for the release of the powerful
Black Sea squadron despite the treaty of Berlin. It was reported
and very generally believed that the Sultan was agreeable to a
l)lan allowing the fleet to escape under the guise of merchant iiia-
rme if ho were given m return the privilege of carrying out his
own policies in the Balkan States. The Turkish policy in the Bal-
kans has been the persecution and massacre of Christians, wliicli
have met with opposition from Russia in every instance. To the
credit of the Czar be it said that he is reported to have rejected
every counter proposal of the Turkish government which would
in any way enlarge its power to deal with the Christians in the
Balkan States.
Meanwhile Russia was preparing her strong fleet m the Baltic
sea for future operations in the East and rushing work upon ves-
sels in every shipyard both at Baltic and Black Sea yards.
If it had been possible to release the Black Sea fleet immedi-
ately after the first attack upon Port xVrthur there might have been
a different story to tell of that historic harbor As it was it is diffi-
cult to see how Russia's naval forces could have been worse dis-
posed than they were. A strong S(|uadron of lior far Eastern fleet
was ice bound m the harbor of Vladivostok, a port so stronglv
fortified that it was regarded as practically impregnable against
a naval attack. One of her fastest cruisers, the Variag, had been
detached from the mam squadron and, with a little gunboat for a
consort, was in the harbor of Chemulpo unable to defend herself
against a Japanese squadron. Her most powerful squadron was
at its home base in the Baltic, while many of her best ships could
not be called into sei^ice by reason of the treatv which locked
them in the Black Sea,
CHAPTER XXI
japane.se. women as war heroines
They Possess Courage Equal to That of the Spartan Wives and Mothers — Tender
and Loving and Make Good Nurses in the Hospitals and on the Battlefields —
Devoted to the Mikado and Deem it Honor That Their Sons and Husbands
Should be Killed in His Cause — Anecdotes of Former Wr.-S \/hich Display Re-
markable Heroism and Devotion.
THE women of Japan in war time are not less heroic than the
women of other nations, and there are many instances of
their courage which efjual that of the Spartan wives and mothers.
In the fendal times, which came to an end in Japan only tliirtv
years ago, all gentlewomen were trained in the use of tli(^ sword
and lance. The women of the samurai class received a regular
military education and if the castle of a daimio was Ijesieged, they
were capable of assisting in the defense if necessary.
A noted instance of the martial prowess of the Japanese women
occurred during the siege of the castle of Wakamatsu in 1869,
where the Shogun made his final stand against the forces of the
Mikado. Nearly one thousand women and girls belongmg to the
families of samurai attached to the Shogun fought behind the bar-
ricades and on the castle walls. Many of them were killed in
battle, while not a few committed suicide rather than undergo the
humiliation of defeat.
Yet the Amazonian qualities of the women of old Japan did not
detract from their womanliness. They were tender mothers and
loving wives. The nursing of the wounded and sick was part of
the education of every samurai woman.
With the passing away of the age of chivalry in Japan, upon
the downfall of the Shogunate, the Japanese woman was called
upon to face new conditions, and how she met these conditions is
shown in the history of the Chinese war of 1895.
283
i?
Jfil JATANKSE WOAIKN A8 WAR HEROINES
It IS a matter of record that some 10,000 Japanese women
volunteered to go to the front as nurses in the field hospitals at the
outbii^ak of the (lilnese war, and advices from Japan state that
tlie number of women volunteering to go to the front as nurses
to-day is greater than m 1895, But the women who stay at home
are not lacking in patriotic devotion.
There is an anecdote concemmg the mother of the heroic Com-
mander Sakamoto, who vv^as killed on the bridge of his ship, the
Akagi, at the battle of Yalu, which shows how the spirit of
patriotism flames in the hearts of Japanese women.
An of3ficial of the navy department called on the family of the
naval officer to convoy, as delicately as possible, the news of his
death. Having communicated his tidings to a member of jthe
family, he was about to depart, when the slioji slid open softly
and the aged mother of the dead commander staggered into the
room.
She had been an accidental eavesdropper and had heard all.
Trembling with emotion she bowed low to the visiting officer and
said-
''Tell the Emperor I rejoice that a son of mine has been able
to be of some service to him.^^
Some Japanese women refused to weep over their dead, be-
cause it was considered disloyal to the Mikado to weep for those
who had had the honor to die fighting for him. When a wife or
a mother heard that a husband or a son had been killed in battle,
the first expression uttered, was an acknowledgment of the honor
conferred upon her by the gods in being bereaved for the cause of
the Emperor.
To the western mind such patriotism appears to be fantastic
and hard to understand. In the light of Japanese history it does
not seem so strange.
The spirit of patriotism in the Japanese women of the present
generation is the outgrowth of ages of feudalism. The loyalty and
devotion which the women of past generations gave to their feudal
family head are in the present generation given to the Mikado.
JATANESE WOMEN AS WAR liEKOINES Jsf)
In lime of war the Empress of Japan sets an example for all
the women of the country by her activities in behalf of all those
who are sulTering or in distress. She may be seen frequently visit-
ing the great military hospitals, accompanied by a party of court
ladies and noblemen's wives.
Following the example of the Empress, all the great ladies of
Tokio society do what they can to relieve the distress and suffer-
ing that inevitably follow war. There is no class of women that
does not contribute something to this cause; even those butterflies,
the geishas, and the unhappy creatures in the Yoshiwaras give
their share.
It is not only the women of the samurai class who show pas-
sionate patriotism in wartime. All classes of society are repre-
sented in the modem Japanese army, and the peasant woman has
given proof that she is quite as devoted to the Mikado as the
samurai lady.
A story is told of an old peasant woman who sent her oilly son
to light for the Emperor m the Cliinese war. By depriving herself
of everything but the barest necessaries of life, and toiling early
and late m the fields, she had been able to give her son a superior
education, and she had the satisfaction of seeing him fairly started
on a business career, which promised to be successful, when the
call to arms sounded.
The little peasant mother bade her son give up his business and
enter the ranks of the army. The boy did as his mother wished,
and his regiment was one of the first to set foot on Chinese soil.
Eveiy morning just before daybreak the little peasant woman
rose and, after making a careful toilet, as an orthodox Buddhist
she went to a little shrine near by and prayed to Ojin, the god of
war. She did not pray for her son to come home safe' and sound,
but vshe prayed that he migh t prove worthy of the honor of wearing
the Mikado's uniform.
One day, when the old woman was returning to her home from
the temple, she met a messenger who told her that her son had been
killed in the attack on Port Arthur. The mother's eyes grew dim
2.S6 JAFAXJ'^SE WU.MK.N A8 WAR liEROlNES
M itli t(\Mrs, and s\ie swayed unsteadily for a moment. Then she
turned and started to go back to the temple.
'^ Where are you go\ngV^ cried the messenger. ** Don't you
understand wluit I say? Your son has been killed. '^
^'Ves, I understand/' said the old woman, calmly, ^'and I am
gomg to thank Ojin for the honor he has conferred upon me.*'
The Japanese Avoinan was busy from the beginning of the war.
Hers IS a patriotism that bums for active service. Always the
Ked Cross society of Japan is thoroughly organized and ready for
service. AA^itli the actual Ijreaking out of war its membership was
increased by hundreds of thousands of women, who give not only
their money but their time. None was too old, none too young to
<lo something. In the headquarters that were established in every
village it was a common thing to see women of 80 and children of
5 and 6 years old, all come to offer such service as they could
give to the cause. Where it was necessary these women made per-
sonal sacrifice, gave up some luxury, some feminine fancy, to en-
able them to contribute more liberally. The empress herself set
an example by working personally, preparing with her own hands
bandages to be sent to the field hospitals and ganhents for the
men at the front. At that season of the year the soldier's needs
are much greater than in the months of milder weather, and there
was work for all hands to do. The active personal interest of the
empress is the same now as it was during the Chinese-Japanese
campaign, at which time she not only worked while the war was
in progress, but gave to each soldier who lost a limb an artificial
one. In that war with China, as well as during the ^^ boxer"
troubles, it was demonstrated that Japan had a military hospital
service unequaled by any nation in the world, with the possible
exception of Germany, whose service Japan has taken as a model.
Japanese women of all classes employ professional hair dress-
ers for the elaborate head dresses in vogue among them. Manv
of them, when the war broke out, learned to do their hair in for-
eiun fasliion, whieh they consider very ugly, in oixler that their
contnbutioiifi to the war fund might be the larger. Geisha girls
JAPAN nSK WOAIKX AS WAK lUlUOINES 1^-7
sold their long silken obis, the most valuable articles of a Japanc^si.^
woman ^s dress, for money to give to the cause.
War Widows of Japan.
One of the heroes who died for his country at Port Arthur was
Lieutenant Miara, who volunteered to take m one of the transport <
that were intended for blocking the entrance. AVhen he was killed
nothing was left of him except his sword lying on the deck. He
was awarded posthumous honors for his bravery.
His beautiful wife, to whom he had been mamed only ten
(lays, shaved her head, as do all Japanese widows who do not
intend to marry again, and entered a Buddhist nunneiy.
There is a feeling among the Japanese that the widow of a
man who has received posthumous honors is a kind of sacred per-
son. But there is little doubt that these Japanese women love
their husbands with a devotion and tenderness not excelled among
western nations. Their Buddhistic faith is especially likely to
encourage them to despise the idea of marrying again when thev
believe that after a long or shorter period they will be reunited
to the object of their devotion for eternity.
The devotion of the Japanese women to the soldiers of the
empire is illustrated by the following anecdote: A young sol-
dier, awaiting inarching orders, received a message from his
mother the night before he left that she had selected a wife for
him in the following manner: The girl had come with her
mother, who said:
^* Please take this, my humble daughter. Your son, I am told,
is going to the battle. I congratulate you. To ask you to take
this daughter so that she may take care of your house while your
son is away is too forward. But this daughter wishes to nurse
you in case vou should become ill, that your son might go assured
of your welfare.''
Whereupon the soldier's mother had selected the girl as a
bride for her son.
L'SS JAPANESE WOMEN AS WAR HEROINES
The patriotism of the Japanese women has been displayed in
extreme cases by their work in loading and unloading cargoes
[ind m donning men's attire to go and fight the foe.
In no country are children so much desired and treated with
such affection— a gentleness that never spoils them. Sons are
preferred, in the desire to perpetuate the family name; but the
daughter is scarcely less welcome. Her prospective marriage,
however, almost from the hour of her birth, is a source of anxiety.
L'pon that event she enters her husband's family, ceasing, prac-
tically, to belong to that of her parents, and her fate rests largely
in the hands of her husband's mother, upon whom she must wait
like a servant, assisting in the work of the house, sewing, prepar-
ing the food and serrdng the tea. No matter how unjust or unkind
she may be, the son will never intercede for the wife with his
mother, to whom he must render lifelong obedience. Should the
wife be divorced, she loses her children, who remain with their
father. There could be no other arrangement, since the mother
could not support them, and would hardly impose the burden of
their maintenance upon her own family. This law has induced the
women of Japan, m common with those of other countries, to en-
dure suffering, neglect and open infidelitv, rather than be parted
from the children.
In order to obviate the possible evils of an unhappy marriage,
} parents occasionally adopt a lad of intelligence and worth, to be-
come at the proper time the husband of a tenderly loved daugh-
ter. In such a case the husband takes the family name of the wife,
to whom the children belong, and his position is that of a sub-
ordinate and dependent. Such marriages are becoming less and
less frequent, the modern, progressive Japanese objecting to the
disability which a marriage of this sort necessitates.
RUSSIANS ENCAMPED IN A CHINESE TEMPLE.
In their military occupation of Manchuria during the war, the Russian troops respected
nothing. They even broke into the Chinese temples and hustled their gods aside to make
room for their arms and troops. But what could the native do except helplessly protest?
o
ill
<
h
(0
D
Z
H
o
flC
o
u
z
I-
flC
D
O
^•H
.is TJ
c «2
.S^ o a>
•£ j3 a
£^ £
5 ^ •{
O C o-
CO I o
So
UI
o
z
u
D
z
o
Z
UI
c
o ^ }>
•£-0 o
o o -
o q
•r o X,
CTl o o
c £
o ^
4=
6
6
Z3
W O 01
« CO
= "-=
CHAPTE.R XXII
FIRST ATTACK ON VLADIVOSTOK
Japanese Early in the War Make a Demonstration before Bussia's Stronghold on
the Japan Sea and Shell the Forts— Strong Russian Squadron of Four Armored
Cruisers in the Harbor FaU to Keply— Japanese Land Troops Ninety Miles Below
the City— Incidents of the Bombardment, which Was a Ruse of the Mikado's
Squadron.
AT THE outbreak of the war Russia had a squadron of four
powerful armored cruisers at Vladivostok, her stronghold
on the Japan Sea, under command of Rear Admiral Stackleberg,
an officer who won distinction in the war with Turkey, and who, be-
fore going to the far East, had command of the Imperial Yacht.
Admiral Stackleberg's squadron consisted of the Rossia, Grom-
oboi, Rutik and the Bogatyr.
The Rossia displaces 12,300 tons, and its speed is 19 7 knots.
On trial, it can steam 3,000 knots at full speed, while its armament
consists of four eight-inch, sixteen six-inch quick-firing guns,
twelve twelve-pounders, twenty three-pounders, and smaller guns
in proportion, with five torpedo tubes and three third-class tor-
pedo-boats carried on its deck.
The Gromoboi has 12,336 tons displacement and twenty knots
speed, with practically the same armor as the Rossia.
The Rutik is a trifle smaller, with 10,940 tons displacement and
a speed of 18.8 knots, and an armament consisting of a mam bat-
tery of four eight-inch guns m sponsons on the upper deck and
sixteen six-inch quick-firing guns on the main deck. These cruis-
ers carried complements of more than 700 men each.
News of the attack on Port Arthur threw the city of Vladivo-
stok into panic.
The people were terror stricken and all their thoughts were
291
l>!)j FIRST ATTACK ON VLADIVOSTOK
bent on escaping. There were pitiable scenes at the railway sta-
tions, whence the authorities allowed 110 pca'sons to leave daily
by the empty troop trains that w(M\^ i;<»ini^ west. People fought
and scrambled to reach the ticket office. Manv who were unsuc-
cessful knelt and prayed aloud, beating their breasts and offering
any sum for a ticket. After the third dav all traffic stopped and
many started to walk inland.
Government Moved Inland.
The government offiees, the l)ank, and the hospital were re-
moved to Nikolisk. .Ml shops were closed. Prices rose fabulously
The garrison, numbering 7;J00 troops, wns victualed for only four
months.
The cruiser squadron left on Feb. to attem])t a dash around
northern Japan to jom the Port Arthur fleet, but a Japanese fleet
vv^as patrolling the seas botween Saghahen and Tsugaru and the
cruisers were forced to return. Their officers told of sinking a
Japanese merchant steamer
The latter part of the month the Japanese fleet landed a force
of troops at Possiet Bav ninety miles below Vladivostok. The
Russian fortress and the naval base of the Japanese action, in fact,
would be exactly analogous to that of the Americans in the war
with Spam when they occupied Guantanamo with an expedition-
ary force to serve as the ])ase of their fleet blockading Santiago.
This land force would be m a position to flank the main Russian
army on the Yalu, threaten Vladivostok and at the same time
to make a dash for Harbin if so ordered.
The landing of the troops at Possiet Bay was followed on
March 6 by the appearance of the Japanese fleet off Vladivostok
which began a bombardment of the fortress. The squadron con-
sisted of seven warships which approached the port at ten o'clock
in the morning and after discharging a few shots steamed out
seaward.
The only building destroyed in this attack was an artisan's
FIRST ATTACK ON VLADIVOSTOK 293
cottage. A shell dropped through the roof, which fell. A wall
was knocked down and fell, killing a woman, in the quarter of
the town known as ** Dirty Corner."
Another shell fell on the house of Colonel Skukeoff, without
exploding until it passed through a bedroom, destroyed a stove,
penetrated the wall, and passed into a room where there was a
safe, with a sentry standing guard over it. Then it exploded, cov-
ering the soldier with earth.
He did not lose his presence of mind, but called out for some
one to carry the regimental colors out of the house, which was
done by the colonel's wife and the soldier.
In the courtyard of the Siberian barracks a shell exploded,
slightly wounding five sailors.
It is supposed the attacking squadron consisted of a battle-
ship, four armored and two unprotected cruisers.
The Russian batteries did not reply to the Japanese bombard-
ment, which cwas due partly to the slight chance of hitting the
enemy's warships at such a long range and partly to a desire
not to betray the position of the batteries.
For fifty-five minutes in the afternoon Vladivostok was sub-
jected to a terrific bombardment, in which four Russian sailors
and the wife of an engineer were killed.
At 8:50 in the morning a sentry on the ramparts descried a
thin cloud of smoke on the horizon beyond Askold island, at the
eastern entrance of Usuri bay, about thirty-two miles southeast
of Vladivostok, A few moments later it became apparent that
the smoke was from a fleet of approaching vessels.
Scores of oflScers with glasses in their hands thronged the walls
of the fortifications and eagerly studied the oncoming fleet. It
was more than an hour before it could be clearly made out. As it
came nearer it was seen that the fleet consisted of seven Japanese
warships, four battleships and two cruisers, accompanied by two
torpedo-boats.
When it became evident that the approaching vessels were war-
ships the entire garrison was called to arms and there was a scene
L>:ij FIRST ATTAC:K on VLAJJIVUSTOK
of v^iv'dt cxcileitient. In ii few inonients every battery was manned.
(Jeneral Veronilz and ({eneral Artamonoff made every prepara-
tion to repel tlie ononiy and then awaited the attack.
Slowly the fleet steamed westward from the open sea until at
noon it had reaelied a i)oint midway between Askold island and
the coast The water of T^suri bay was covered with ice and this
considerably impeded the advaneing squadron.
As thev neared the harbor the Japanese ships fonned in line
of battle and at l:l!5 oi)ened fire on the fortifications, steaming
slowly along the water front of the city.
For hours the women and children and other noncombatants
had been hurrying to the hills m the rear of the city, and when the
first gun was fired there were few but soldiers within range.
For fifty-five minutes the bombardment was kept up, every
ship in the Japanese fleet taking part. During all this time the
liussian batteries were silent, reserving their fire for the nearer
approach of the enemy.
The Japanese admiral, however, took care to keep his fleet out
of reach of the shore batteries, and at no time did the attacking
warships come within a mile and a third of the shore.
Shells Do Little Damage.
The sound of the cannonading was terrific, but the lyddite
shells, of which fully 200 were thrown into the city and the for-
tifications, did comparatively little damage, as most of them failed
to burst.
Final] V, at 2:20, the Japanese fleet drew off, without a single
gun having been fired by the Russian batteries. As the warships
neared Askold island they were joined by the two toriDcdo-boats
that had remained in the rear and simultaneously two others ap-
proached from the direction of Cape Maidel. Rounding the island
the fleet disappeared from view, the attack having been practi-
cally without result.
Two of the Japanese vessels were the first-class cniisers Idsumo
FIRST ATTACK OX VLADIVOSTDK 21):)
and Yakimio. The others roiihl not be identified. All were cov-
ered with ice.
The attack cost the Japanese more than the Russians, for they
used np at least $100,000 worth of ammunition without inflicting
any serious damage either on the city or the fortifications.
The Japanese squadron reappeared before Vladivostok on the
morning of March 7, but did not again attack the forts. These
movements, as it was afterwards learned, were to cover the land-
ing of more troops at Possict bay and the seizure of Askold island
as a naval base.
The official report of Viceroy Alexieff upon the Japanese attack
IS as follows:
''I have the honor to communicate to vour majesty the fol-
lowing details of the events of March 6.
'^The enemy's squadron approached Vladivostok toward 11
o'clock m the morning, having passed near Askold island. After
several maneuvers which involved changes in the squadron \s
order of battle two cruisers were left to the north of the island
and the remaining vessels of the squadron steamed along the coast
of XJsuri bay, parallel to the shore, keeping about fifteen versts
(approximately ten miles) therefrom.
''Upon arriving off Mount St. Joseph and the Usuri bay bat-
tery the squadron, preserving the same order, made toward the
batterj^ The ships opened fire from both sides, evidently first
using blank cartridges in order to wann their guns. At 1:35
p. m., when at a distance of eight versts (approximately five and
one-quarter miles) from the shore, the leading ship opened fire
with her forward guns, and then the entire squadron steamed
along the shore, firing their port guns as they went. The enemy
did not fire while turning.
^^ After the third turn the squadron, at 2:25 p. m., ceased firing
and steamed off to the southward, about ten miles to the right of
Askold island, finally disappearing at 5:30 p. m,
''In all the enemy fired about 200 shells with no effect No
jy(i PlRST ATTVOK ON VLADIVOSTOK
damage was ilouo to the fortress or tho (mtrenchmouts, and in the
town and at other parts of the fortifications the damage was
insignificant.
^'The garrison is in excellent spirits and the operations of
preparing the batteries for action were carried out in perfect
order.
''According to reports of the events of March 7 the enemy's
squadron reappeared at 8 o'clock m the morning near Vladivo-
stok. They entered Usuri ba}^ and proceeded along the coast with-
out opening fire. The squadron then returned and headed for
Cape Gamova (Possiet bay), which it reached at 3:40 p. m.
'^The enemy finally turned off when opposite Pallas bay and
depairted in a southerly direction. ^^Alexieff.'
J J
CHAPTER XXin
STORY OF THE JAPANESE HOBSONS
Admiral Togo's Men Load Five Merchant Ships with Stone and Explosives, and
Under Convoy of Torpedo Boats Attempt to Sink Them in the Channel at Port
Arthur and Bottle Up the Russian Fleet— Affair Similar to Hobson's Exploit
at Santiago, but Ends in Partial Failure— Thrilling Experiences of the Heroes
of the Daring Deed.
THE most thrilling incident in the long naval siege of Port
Arthur was made on February 24, when the Japanese at-
tempted to duplicate Lieutenant Hobson's feat at Santiago dur-
ing the Spanish-American war, by sinking merchant vessels in the
narrow channel, thus bottling up the Russian fleet.
It was as bold and daring in execution as anything ever at-
tempted m naval warfare, and while it was only partly successful,
it will always stand out as a rare exhibition of strategy and brav-
ery. The most remarkable fact iii connection with the daring and
hazardous feat was that not a Japanese life or vessel was lost,
except the sunken merchant ships.
The Japanese loaded five steamers with stone and explosives
and supporting them with the torpedo-boats and cruisers of the
fleet, put on all steam and headed for the mouth of the harbor.
The watch on the disabled battleship Retvizan, lying nearest
to the entrance of the harbor, was the first to discover the approach
of the enemy. Though unable to put to sea, the battery of the big
warship was intact, and in a moment her huge guns were playing
furiously upon the approaching steamers, two of which seemed to
be heading directly for her.
It was but a moment before the land batteries and the guns
of everv vessel in the Russian fleet were in action The Ja])anese
warships of Admiral Togo's fleet, following closer in the wake of
the stone-laden steamers, were not slow m replying, and the dark-
298 STOUY OK TUYj JAPANESE IIOBSONS
ness of the niglit was lighted with the flashes of the guns from the
opposing fleets.
The daring Japanese sailors on board the steamers that were
to be sacrificed in the attempt to block the harbor kept boldly on.
In the darkness the Russians mistook the foremost vessels for the
cruisers of the Japanese fleet and centered their fire upon them.
Sailors Take to the Boats.
Shot after shot pierced the wooden sides of the vessels, and
the}" were rapidly filling with water before the crews attempted
to escape.
Two of the vessels were sunk neqr the entrance to the harbor
and a third went aground near the lighthouse on the little penin-
sula known as the Tiger's Tail.
Just before the vessels sunk the sailors were seen lowering the
boats, in which they succeeded m reaching the warships of the
fleet.
After keeping up the fire for some minutes longer the Japanese
fleet drew otf.
Japanese naval officers commanded and ^'jackies'^ manned the
five steamers that were sunk at the entrance to Port Arthur Mer-
chant sailors volunteered for the dangerous undertaking, but their
services were not accepted. Admiral Togo desired to intrust the
l)erilous mission only to the navy.
The Japanese Hobsons.
The naval officers who commanded the five merchantmen were:
w<'re-
(.'ommander Kvok^^lsu Arinia
Lieutenant Commander Taker Hirose.
Lieutenant Scichigoro Sailo.
Tjieutenant Yoshita ^Masaki.
Sublieutenant Yasuzoto Tousaki,
STORY OF THE JAPANESE HOBSOXS J99
Cliief Engineers Daizo, Yamaga, Tomitaro, Knrita, Yasou
and Minaniisawa and Assistant Engineer Ghikanon, Oshislii,
i\Iasando and Sugi handled the five engines.
The five merchant vessels which wore prepared for sinking
were the Jinsen ]\[aru, 2,331 tons; the Tien Tsin Maru, 2,043 tons,
the Hokoku Maru, 2,77() tons; the Buyo Maru, 1,609 tons, and tlie
Biisliik Marn, 1,399 tons. Each carried five men, two steering and
three firing and running the engines.
There were ten officers and sixty-seven sailors in the crews,
and all volunteered for service. They hade farewell to their com-
rades, expecting to die under the fire of the hatteries of the enemy
The rescue of the entire crews surprised even the Japanese, who
expected that a majority of the daring seamen would be killed.
The steamers did not cany lights and were not anned, and, con-
sequently, were not discovered until the operation of sinking them
was practically completed. Japan was loud in smgmg the praise
of the volunteer crews who participated in the dangerous work.
Naval Officers Vary Report.
The official report of the naval officers who attempted to block
the entrance to the harbor of Port Arthur the morning of Feb-
ruary 24 differs in some respects from the other accounts. From
this report it appears that the Russian searchlights discovered the
approach of the five Japanese steamers before they had reached
the point where it was proposed to sink them, and that the Rus-
sian guns disabled three of the five. Another feature was that a
portion of the crews of the sunken steamers were not picked up
until the afternoon of the 24th. The report of the officers in sul)-
stance is as follows:
'^P^ive vessels intended to obstru(»t the entrance to Port Arthur
advanced about 4 o'clock on the morning of the 24th from the
southward through the Lao-Thi-Shan channel toward the mouth
of the port. It appears that the T^nshin Maru, which was in the
van, was steered too far to port, and when she was about three
800 STORY OP THE JAPANESE IIOBSONS
miles to t\w southwest of shore she was shot and seriously dam-
aged. She was run on the shoals mtentionally.
''The other steamers, which were in her wake, changed their
eourse to the northeast and advanced, but the enemy's search-
lights, flashing upon them, impeded their progress. The enemy's
fire struck the steering gear of the Bushiu Maru, disabling her.
She grounded near the Tenshm Maru, and after striking, her
officers destroyed lier and she sank. Next the Buyo Maru was
seriously danmged b> the enemv's shells and she sank before
reaching the harbor entrance
*&
Explosives to Destroy Ships.
''In the meanv.'hile, the Hokoku Maru and the Jinsen MaiTi
had advanced with great rapidity and had reached the entrance
to the harbor with considerable difficulty. The Hokoku j\laru was
on the outer side of the stranded Kussian battleship Retvizan and
the Jinsen Maru on the eastern side of the Retvizan. The crews
of each lighted explosives to destroy the merchantment, and after
giving a loud cheer, got into their small boats.
''When they found their vessels sinking the crews endeavored
to rovr to the Japanese toipedo-boats, which were ready to pick
them up, but the Russians' searchlights lit up their path and the
Russian fire became very severe. The crews in their small boats
^^ ere compelled to row around under cover, and they were unable
to reach the torpedo-boats. The sea became heavier at sunrise and
the crews suffered great hardship. They finally succeeded m
reaching the Japanese squadron at 3 o'clock in the afternoon of
the same day. ' '
Russian Official Report.
The Russian version of the affair is as follows.
''At a quarter before 3 in the morning of February 24, numer-
ous Japanese torpedo-boats attempted to attack the battleship
Betvjzan and sink large steamers loaded with inflammables.
STORY OP THE JAPANESE HOBSONS SOI
*^The Eetvizan was the first to observe the torpedo-boats, and
opened a strong fire on them. It was supported by the land bat-
teries. '
"It destroyed two steamers near the entrance of the harbor;
they were coming directly toward it. One of them went on the
rocks near the lighthouse on Tiger peninsula and the other sank
under Golden Hill.
**The Eetvizan observed four steamers in a sinking condition,
and eight torpedo-boats departing slowly to rejoin the waiting
Japanese warships.
**A portion of the crews of the Japanese vessels was drowned.
"The grounded steamer is still burning.
"The enemy is observed in the offing of Port Arthur in two
. lines.
"The Japanese crews saved themselves in boats, and it is
possible that some of them were picked up by the enemy's torpedo-
boats.
"I am proceeding to examine the coasts. The entrance to the
harbor is open.
"I attribute the complete derangement of the enemy's plan to
the brilliant .action and destructive fire of the Retvizan.
"i^loating mines are still visible in the roadstead. I have re-
called the three cruisers sent in pursuit of the enemy, in order, in
the first place, to clear the roadstead of the floating mines.
"We had no losses. "Alexieff."
It is evident from the foregoing that the Russians had no real
conception of the Japanese plan to block the harbor entrance, and
imagined that it was simply an^other early morning attack upon
the stranded battleship Retvizan. Hence, the news was received
in St. Petersburg as a great Russian victory, and the populace re-
joiced in the belief that the Japanese squadron had been repulsed
and that a number of the enemy's warships had been sunk.
Although every one of the Japanese Hobsons were rescued,
some of them underwent extreme hardships before they succeeded
:\&2 STORY OF THE JAPANESE IloBSOXS
jii rejoining tlieir mates, particulai']> the men on the Jinsen MaiTi,
commanded by Lieutenant Saito, and the Bushin, commanded by
Lunitenant Tansaki. Lieutenant Saito said that Ins ship got so
close to the Eetvizan that had his men been armed with rifles they
could have fired into the Russian crew.
AVhen these ciews found that the scheme was a failure, they
dropped anchor and the men crowded into tlie remaining boats.
They then blew up the steamers. A stroiijj,- wind and the glare of
the lights ])revented the men from reaching the torpedo flotilla,
and at daylight they were out of sight of the fleet, having been
driven in an easterly direction by the wind to the Miaotao islands,
which they reached the same evening.
The boats did not land together, but the men found each other
on the islands. They chartered a junk, in which they went to
Tungchowfou. They walked forty miles to Cheefoo, going two
days without food.
After taking to their boats, they were for a long time under the
fire of the Russian vessels and land batteries. Every few moments
the glare of a searchlight fell uopn their little boats, making them
a fair target for the enemy. Their position was much the same as
that of Tlobson and his men m the channel of Santiago. While
lioth attemi)ts were failures, they were attended with the same
risks, although the Japanese had the better luck not to be cap-
tured.
The total number of men who took part in the attempted block-
ade on the merchant ships and torpedo-boats was 67, and of these
65 were promoted to be officers.
CHAPTER XXIV
THE, SIEGE. OF PORT ARTHUR
Admiral Togo's Repeated Attacks Upon the Russian Stronghold Keep the Russian
Fleet and Forts Constantly on the Defensive — Many Futile Attempts to Block
the Channel Result in Sharp Fights Between the Forts and the Torpedo Flotilla
— A Desperate Conilict in the Open Sea Between Russian and Japanese Torpedo
Boats.
THE Siege of Port Arthur by the Japanese squadron under
Vice Admiral Togo was the longest, most memorable and
most incessant of all the naval confli(?ts of the war. Day after dav
Togo continued to shell the town and made many daring attem])ts
to bottle up the Russian squadron by sending stone-laden fire ships
into the narrow harbor neck.
Following his first attack he was aided in his work of destruc-
tion by the accidental loss of two Eussian warships, one a torpedo
transport and the other a second-class cruiser, which were blown
up by submarine mines planted by the liussians themselves.
The first of these, the torpedo transport Yenisei, was laying
mines on February 11 in the entrance to Tahen-wan Bav to close it
against attack. Her orders were to plant 400 mines and she had
accomplished the task of planting o9S of them before the disaster
which destroyed her and her crew occurred. The three hundred
and ninety-ninth floated instead of smking. On this the Yenisei
drew off and fired at it with her light guns, attempting to sink or
explode it. While thus occupied the lookout man discovered that
the ship had drifted close to another mine. He gave the alanii
and jumped overboard. Immediately there was a terrific explo-
sion. One hundred and ninety officers and men, including the cap-
tain, were killed, while ninety more in the ship were picked up by
boats and saved. The officer laying the mines, who was the only
303
304 THE SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR
man in the Russian fleet with a knowledge of exactly how the mines
were disposed, was among the killed.
A violent storm followed, when the mines came to the surface
and floated about in all directions. The next day the Boyarm was
sent to assist in securing them. She was caught in the storm, how-
ever, and was driven upon another mine and wrecked in the same
manner as the Yenisei. This made a total loss of Russian vessels
eleven in the first week of the war.
Viceroy Alexieff's official reports on the disaster said that
Captain Stepanoff, the commander of the Yenisei, the engineer,
two midshipmen, and ninety-two of the crew perished. The Rus-
sian second-class cruiser Boyarin, which was blown up by a mine
February 12 in the same manner as was the Russian tor|)edo trans-
port Yenisei, had on board 197 officers and men, all of whom were
lost.
The Boyarin was 348 feet long, 41 feet beam, and 16 feet draft.
It was 3,200 tons displacement, and its trial speed was twenty-five
knots. The araiament consisted of six 4.7 inch guns, eight 1.8
inch guns, two 1.4 inch guns, and three machine guns. The cruiser
also was fitted with six torpedo tubes. The Boyarin was last re-
ported as having taken part in the first battle at Port Arthur.
The Yenisei was specially designed for the work of laying sub-
marine mines. Naval experts declared that the destruction of the
Yenisei looked as if some one had been guilty of a gross act of
carelessness. Such mines, it was pointed out, are controlled from
shore and ought to be disconnected while a vessel is engaged in
picking up a loose one.
The Yenisei was built in the Baltic works. It had a displace-
ment of 2,500 tons and carried an armament of five twelve pounders
and six three pounders, quick firing guns. The vessel was 300 feet
long, 40 feet beam, and drew 14 feet 6 inches.
Commander Stepanoff, on seeing his ship, the Yenisei, in con-
tact with his own mine, ordered the crew to the boats. The men
refused to go, and Stepanoff then drew a revolver and threatened
to shoot if they did not try to save themselves immediately. His
THE STEOE oP POKT ARTHUR 305
last words were, '^Tlus is how one dies when he has luck/^ Step-
anoff was a specialist in mines, and one of the most valuable officers
m the Russian navy.
After the failure of Admiral Togo to block the harbor entrance
m imitation of Lieutenant Hobson's feat at Santiago, he renewed
his attack upon Port Arthur and succeeded in drawing the enemy's
ships into a sharp battle, resulting m the loss of a Russian torpedo
boat, but with few casualties. The nature of the fight is described
in the official repoiis of the Russian and Japanese commanders.
Viceroy Alexieff reported as follows:
^* After the moon had set early in the morning of February 25,
the Retvizan repelled several attacks by the enemy's torpedo boats,
two of which are believed to have sunk m the open sea.
''Our torpedo boats, under Captain of the First Rank Matusso-
vitch, and Captain of the Second Rank Prince Lieven, unsupported,
encountered and pursued the enemy's toi^iedo-boat flotilla. They
sighted no large warships.
''Later in the morning of February 25 the cruisers Bayan,
Diana, Askold and Novik were sent out to prevent the Japanese
cruisers from pursuing a portion of our returning torpedo-boat
flotilla. One of our torpedo boats, which was cut off by four Japan-
ese cruisers, sought shelter in Dove (Pigeon) Bay, where H was
subjected to a long distance fire by the enemy. It had no casual-
ties.
''The Japanese fleet on sighting our cruisers came in closer to
the forts, which, together with our warships, opened fire at 10:50.
Our cruisers, still firing, entered the harbor, which our torpedo
boats had already safely reached.
"The enemy's shells for the most part fell short. One seaman
was wounded, but we sustained no other casualties.
''The Japanese fleet consisted of seventeen large warships and
eight torpedo boats, whereas the squadron which attempted to
block the entrance to Port Arthur on the previous day had twelve
torpedo boats.''
30(3 THE 8IEGE OF PORT ARiTIIMR
The Japanese report was written by Vice Admiral Kamimnra,
division commander nnder Admiral Togo. The report said:
^^A bombardment began at long range, and at 11:45 a. m. all
the ships and batteries were responding vigorously.
' ' Shortly after noon the Novik retreated into the inner harbor.
The Askold and Bayan quickly following, demonstrated that the
sinking of the steamers had not blocked the entrance of the harbor.
A bombardment of the inner harbor was then ordered, and for
fifteen minutes all the heavy guns of the Japanese fleet threw shells
over the hills into the harbor.
' ' The Japanese were unable to determine the effect of the bom-
bardment, but saw huge columns of smoke arising from time to
time.
''In the meantime the Japanese cruiser squadron discovered
two Russian torpedo-boat destroyers at the foot of Laotche Hill
and gave chase. One of the destroyers escaped, but the other was
pursued into Pigeon Bay, where it was sunk. The Japanese fleet
sustained no damage and did not lose a single man.''
Again on the last day of February the Japanese fleet of fifteen
warships made another terrific attack and furiously bombarded
the Russian stronghold and fleet for two hours.
The attack began at 10 o'clock in the morning. A few minutes
before that hour the Japanese fleet of fifteen warships was seen
steaming rapidly from the direction of Dalny. The Russian
cruisers Askold, Novik and Bayan and four torpedo-boats were
sent out to meet the enemy.
Fighting began at long range and after a few minutes of furious
cannonading the Russian ships were forced to retire, the Novik
and the Askold sustained serious injury
It could be plainly seen from the land that the Askold and the
Novik were both hit. One of the Russian torpedo-boats sank off
Lighthouse Point.
The Japanese fleet pressed closely behind the fleeing Russians
and as they reached the shelter of the rocky wall surrounding the
D
X
T3
0)
0)
o -
C "^
ctJ o
in ^
£ ?.r
I -«
" °l
O W ^
r- o ^
>
c
D
z
(0
GC
UJ
o
iZ
b.
O
a,
c «
o ^
o =
_ o
133,
q: t^-
"J ^
CJ
C/l
h
<
O
UJ
W
2
o
o
^
O!
#•
TORPEDO ATTACK ON PORT ARTHUR.
In the above are illustrated: (i) the Japanese attack, indicated by arrows; (ii) the
torpedo net under water being penetrated by torpedo cutter ; (in) the Brennan torpedo for
harbor defense ; (iv) the spar torpedo ; (v) sections of the Whitehead torpedo, used by the
Japanese; (vi) explosive head of the Whitehead; (vn) modern torpedo tube, in sections,
used in Japanese Navy.
« *-r
THE SIEGE OP PORT ARTHUR 309
harbor turned its guns on the land batteries that crown the heights
on each side of the narrow entrance.
For two hours the bombardment continued, shells from tlio
enemy's ships falling fast in the beleaguered city. It was evident
that the Japanese were attempting to throw their shells o\er tho
high wall of rocks surrounding the harbor and destroy the Russian
fleet that had sought shelter there.
Finally, a few minutes after noon, the Jaj^anese fleet drew oft*
in good order, having sustained little damage that was api^areut
from the shore.
The superior range of the Japanese guns was again demon-
strated, for while they were able to reach effectively the Russian
ships the shots of the latter seemed to fall short of the mark. The
same defect characterized the work of the Russian land batteries.
Much damage was done in the town by the shells from the
Japanese warships.
Before the next important naval engagement connected with
the siege of Port Arthur was fought .Vdmiral Stark, who had com-
manded the Russian fleet, was sui>pl anted by Vice Admiral Mak-
arofP, whose daring exploits on fast warships had won for him
the title of "the Cossack of the Sea.''
MakarofF's Brilliant Exploit.
When the Japanese fleet of torpedo boats reappeared before
Port Arthur on March 10, Admiral jMakaroff sent out his torpedo
boats to meet them and a severe clash followed, which is fully de-
scribed in the official dispatches of Admiral ]Makaroff, transmitted
to the Czar by Viceroy Alexieff. The first of these is as follows :
Mukden, March 11.— Admiral Makaroff, commanding the Rus-
sian fleet, reports from Port Arthur under date of March 11, as fol-
lows:
"Six torpedo-boats which went out t6 sea the night of March
10, four of them being under the general command of Captain Mat-
310 THE SIE(JE OF PORT ARTIIT^.
toussevitcli, encountered the enemy's torpedo-boats, followed by
cruisers.
^'A hot action ensued, m which the torpedo-boat destroyer
Vlastmi discharged a Whitehead torpedo and sunk one of the
enemy 's torpedo-boats.
' ' On the way back the torpedo-boat destroyer Stereguschtchi,
commanded by Lieutenant Sergueieff, sustained damages; her en-
gine was disabled and she began to founder. By 8 o'clock in the
morning five of our torpedo-boat destroyers had returned.
''When the critical position of the Stereguschtchi became evi-
dent I hoisted my flag on the cruiser Novik and went with the
Novik and the cruiser Bayarin to the rescue. But as five of the
enemy's cruisers surrounded our destroyer and as their battle-ship
squadron was approaching, I did not succeed in saving the Stere-
guschtchi, which foundered. Part of the crew was made prisoner
and part was drowned.
^ ' On the ships which participated in the night attack one officer
was seriously and three others were slightly wounded, two soldiers
were killed and eighteen were wounded.
''At 9 o^clock this morning fourteen of the enemy ^s ships assem-
bled before Port Arthur and a bombardment was begun with the
heavy guns of their battle-ship squadron at long range.
''This lasted until 1 o'clock in the afternoon. It is estimated
that the enemy fired 154 12-inch shells. The damage to our vessels
was insignificant, and they are again ready for battle. Our losses
were one officer slightly wounded and one soldier killed and four
soldiers wounded.
"The illumination of the sea at night by the searchlights
mounted at our batteries was most satisfactory, and several times
isolated shots from our batteries forced the enemy's torpedo-boats
to retire.
"With the commencement of the bombardment at dawn the
guns of the fortress replied to the enemy's fire.
' ' The crews of all the ships engaged gave proof of remarkable
coolness in action. Below decks the work of the dav followed its
THE 8IE(iE OF POirr AllTHUU 311
ordinary course m spite of the shells falling between tlie voss(^Js
and covering them with fragments.
'^A bombardment at such a distance niusi be (considered in-
effective, but the Japanese cruiser Takasago is reported to have
been seen to suffer serious damage, the oxtent of which, however,
it was impossible to ascertain at a distance of five miles. Many
shells were fired at a range of seven and one-half miles.
^^I have the honor to report the foregoing to your ]\lajosty.
^^Alexieff/'
Russian Officers Wounded.
Viceroy Alexieff also sent the following message to the Em-
peror:
*^In the fight between our torpedo-boats and the Japanese cruis-
ers March 10 Captain Mattaussevitch, Ensign Alexandroff and Me-
chanical Engineer Blinoff received slight wounds and Ensign Zaeff
was severely wounded in the head, losing his right eye
^^The commandant at Port Arthur reports the following details
of the bombardment of the fortress there March 10.
^^As soon as the enemy opened fire our batteries replied. Six
of the enemy's ships remained behind the Leao-Tishm promontory
and opened fire on the fortress over that shelter. They ceased
bombarding at 1:15 p. m. The enemy fired about 200 projectiles.
One shell from battery No. 15 on Electric cliff damaged a Japanese
cruiser seriously.
^'The results of the bombardment were insignificant; six
soldiers were wounded. Three inhabitants of the town were killed
and one was seriously wounded,
^^ According to General StoessePs report the officers and soldiers
in the shore batteries displayed exemplary courage and fired their
guns in perfect order. Alexieff . ' '
As far as is known this is the first time torpedo-boats have en-
gaged each other at sea. Although the odds were against the Eus-
312 THE SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR
sians, as the Japanese flotilla was supported by the cruiser squad-
ron, the Eussians made a heroic dash for the foe and apparently
had the better of the combat, sinking a Japanese torpedo-boat,
until the cruisers got within range and one of the latter 's shells
crippled the Stereguschtchi.
The gallant action of Vice Admiral Makaroff in transferring his
"flag to the fast cruiser Novik and sailing out in the face of the
enemy in an attempt at rescue received unstinted praise every-
where, stamping him at the outset of his command as a man of
force and action, who insisted on being in the van of the fighting.
Vice Admiral Makaroff later visited the torpedo-boat destroy-
ers which participated in the fight with the Japanese March 10
and warmly thanked the officers and crew for their splendid be-
havior. The admiral distributed decorations.
A correspondent of the London Times who was with the Japan-
ese forces gives a more graphic account of the battle between the
torpedo-boats than is contained in the official dispatches. Accord-
ing to his account, the vessels were so close together that the Rus-
sians threw charges of explosives onto the bridge of one of the
Japanese torpedo-boat destroyers. These, however, failed to de-
tonate. All the vessels engaged were more or less damaged.
The Japanese losses were six killed and eight wounded. That
the Russians were defeated in spite of their superior numbers is
due to the better shooting of the Japanese and the fact that the
Russian vessels were armed with three-pound guns, while the arma-
ment of the Japanese ships was made up of six-pounders.
In reference to the fight of three hours which occurred later,
the correspondent says the Russians fought with desperation and
the Japanese with confidence bom of their past victories. One
Russian commander was killed early in the fight. A lieutenant
then took command, only to fall, shot in both legs. Then the com-
mand devolved upon the sub-lieutenant, who also was killed after
taking the wheel himself. When the coxswain fell this vessel was
captured by the Japanese. The other Russian vessels escaped.
On the Japanese side one destroyer was hit on the water line,
THE SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR 313
two of her compartments were flooded and her quick-firing am-
munition was soaked with water. This vessel retired from the
action. Her officers escaped narrowly from a twelve-pound shot
which struck the platform in front of the bridge, killing one man
and sweeping the bridge with splinters. The same vessel received
a three-pound shot through the hull, but the damage was repaired
within four days.
A Japanese lieutenant who boarded the Stereguschtchi said
he had never seen a more sickening sight. Thirty bodies, terribly
mutilated by a shell, were lying on deck. As the Japanese ap-
proached two Russian bluejackets rushed from the conning tower,
locked themselves in the cabin aft and refused to come out. Two
stokers jumped overboard and were picked up. These, with two
wounded men, were the only survivors of a crew of fifty-five. When
the Stereguschtchi sank the men who were locked in the cabin
sank with her.
The fight lasted nearly an hour. The weakness of the Russian
torpedo-boat destroyer armament again proved fatal. The Japan-
ese concentratted their fire first on the Russians^ twelve-pounder
and put it out of action early in the fight, leaving her with only her
three-pounders against their own twelve-pounders and six-pound
guns. The Japanese had three killed and four wounded.
Describing the bombardment of Port Arthur the same day, the
correspondent asserts that more than 110 shells fell in the town.
The effect of the great shells from the twelve-inch guns must have
been appalling. Outbreaks of fire were seen and the report of an
explosion was heard, which it was surmised occurred in one of
the magazines of the forts.
The first inside account of the damage done at Port Arthur by
the bombardment which followed the sea fight was brought to
Shanghai by three Norwegian steamers which left Port Arthur a
few days after the battle.
These vessels were chartered by the Russian admiralty as coal
transports. During the bombardment the Argo lay alongside the
Betvizan in the inner harbor. A shell from a Japanese warship
jl4 ^1111^^^ SiKdE OF 1M)RT ARTHUR
fell on the deck of the Retvizan and exploded, killing nineteen
officers and men.
The crews of the merchant ships in the harbor deserted and
fled towards the promontory during the bombardment.
The greatest damage was done to the new town, where the
shells caused such havoc that practically all shops and business
buildings in the main street were demolished. Scarcely a resi-
dence was left untouched.
Sight Seers Blown to Pieces.
The Japanese fire was marvelously accurate. The inhabitants
were terror stricken, and many attempted to construct rude bomb-
proof shelters.
One shell fell among a crowd of people who were gazing at the
attacking fleet. It killed twenty-five. Three government clerks
were killed while hurrying from the port admiraPs office.
The most elevated fort at the entrance to the harbor was most
seriously damaged.
A two-funneled ciniiser that was anchored a cable's length from
the Retvizan— probably the Diana— was struck at the water line
and set on fire. Eighty persons on board perished.
The Russians sank two old steamers belonging to the Chinese
Railway Company laden with stones at the entrance to the chan-
nel, in line with the lighthouse, and thus reduced the navigable
way of the channel to less than 300 feet wide. This was done dur-
ing the bombardment, the desperate operation being carried out
under fire. The sunken steamers lay in the shape of a letter V.
On March 21 and 22 Admiral Togo made his fifth attack on
Port Arthur, which was ineffectual, according to his own report,
which was as follows-
^^The combined fleet acted according to the plan arranged.
'^Two flotillas of destroyers were outside Port Arthur, as in-
structed, from the night of the 21st until the morning of the 22d.
THE SIEGE OF PORT AmilUli 315
Although during this time our dostro> ers were under the fire of
the enemy, they sustained no damage. The mam fleet arrived off
Port Arthur at 8 o'clock on the moniing of the 22d.
^ ' I dispatched a part of the fleet in the direction of Pigeon Bay,
and ordered the battle-ships Fuji* and Yashima to make an in-
direct bombardment against the inner side of the port. During
the bombardment the enemy's shijDs gradually came out of the
harbor, and at the time when the indirect bombardment stopped,
which was about 2 o'clock, the number of Russian ships was five
battle-ships, four cruisers and several destroyers. We behoved
the enemy was trying, by making a movement of the fleet, to draw
us near the forts. The enemy's ships shelled us indirectly, and
many of the shots fell near the battle-ship Fuji, but our ships
sustaiiK^d no damage. About 3 o'clock our vessels withdrew off
the port. Togo."
The next important move by Admiral Togo was on April i;',
when Admiral Makaroff made a sortie and was defeated, with the
loss of his own life and the destruction of his flagship, the details
of which are told in another chapter
As a result of this disaster to the Eussian squadron all danger
of attack upon Japanese transports bound for New Chwang was
averted, and troops were poured into that place, which was cap-
tured with only slight resistance.
The first great disaster to Admiral Togo's squadron at Port
Arthur occurred on May 15 and included the loss of the cruiser
Yoslimo and the battleship Hatsuse. The Yoshino collided with
the cruiser Kasuga in a heavy fog and the latter sank. Only
ninety of the crew was rescued, the remaining 210 going down
with the ship.
The Hatsuse was sunk by a Russian mine. The battleshii> was
cniising off Port Arthur, covering the landing of troops, when slu*
struck a mechanical mine. Instantly she signaled for help, but
the next moment struck a second mine that sealed her fate. Three
hundred of the crew were saved by torpedo boats, ])ut more than
400 were drowned, among them many of the minor officers.
;;1G ^rilE SlKClE OF l^ORT ARTIIUK
On May 22 Vice- Admiral Skrydloff arrived at Port Arthur and
assumed command of the naval operations left vacant by the death
of Makaroff. The almost continuous assaults of Admiral Togo
upon Port Arthur and Dalny compelled the Kussians on May 20
to abandon the latter place. The Russian garrison at Dalny set
fire to the place and fled to Port Arthur. They also destroyed a
Russian gunboat. The Japanese occupied the town May 30 and
found that the Russians had evacuated the place in such a hurry
that they had failed to destroy much property Over 100 bar-
racks, the storehouses, railway and telegraph stations and 200
passenger and freight cars were uninjured. The l)ig paer, how-
ever, was destroyed and the entrances to the docks were blocked
with sunken steamers.
The Russian squadron at Port Arthur attempted to escape from
the harbor on June 23, led by a steamer used for clearing mines.
They were diseovered by Japanese tori^edo boats guarding the
mouth of the harbor, and an engagement among the toi-pedo boats
of both squadrons followed. Subsequently the Ja])anese decoyed
the Russians out to sea, but before a general engagement could be
begun the Russian ships made for the harbor The Japanese tor-
pedo fleet chased them, and in the attack damaged the battleships
Peresviet and Sebastopol and the cruiser Diana. Eight separate
attacks were made during the night, but the Russian vessels suc-
ceeded in returning to the harbor
By June 30 the Japanese army in the rear of Port Arthur was
within eight miles of the outer forts, when an assault was begun
which resulted in the occupation of one mountain by the besiegers,
and gave them a distinct point of vantage.
The decisive fight for the outer works was begun on July 2Ci
and lasted for four days. The Russians occupied a line of trenches
sixteen miles long. When the fog cleared on the morning of the
26th an attack began along the entire line and was kept up until
dark. On the morning of the 27tli it was resumed more fiercely
than before and was concentrated on the right wing, commanded
THE SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR ^317
])y i\Iajor General Kondratenko. The naval battery was made the
target for the heaviest fire, as it was the most dangerous Russian
position. At 9 oV4ock the Japanese artillery fire slackened and
the Japanese infantry advanced to the assault. For an hour the
little brown men advanced intrepidly in the face of a fire which
can only be described as 1,000 volleys in constant eruption. On
July 30, after almost constant fighting, the Russians were forced
to abandon their trenches and the Japanese occupied the first of
the outer forts.
When the Japanese drove the Russians from their strong posi-
tion on the last range of hills m front of the fortress by a sur-
prise attack Julv 80, the Russians retired to the forts, but
they also strongly held previously prepared advance lines to pre-
vent the Japanese closing in on the fortified ridges. This line of
forts was fourteen miles long, fonning a semicircle from the east
coast to four miles from the west coast and circhng five miles
northwest of Port Arthur. The fortress belt proper was a twelve-
mile semicircle from coast to, coast.
The Japanese position was a mile from the advance Russian
line in the center of a range of hills called Fenghoano mountain.
On their left flank was broken, hilly countiy east of Taku moun-
tain.
Japs Checked in First Assault.
The keys to this Russian position were Taku and Shahku
mountains, and these were taken early in August. Then the
Japanese got siege guns and prepared for the first general assault
August 20. The operations began in earnest at daybreak, August
20, with the bombardment of the whole line of Russian forts. Bat-
tery after battery of Japanese artillery was unmasked, the Rus-
t-ians apparently being unable to locate them, for they replied
spasmodically. Under cover of the bombardment the Japanese
jnfantry made a detenuined general advance against the Russians'
first trenches, along the railroad, into the center of the Shuishi
318 THE SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR
valley and also on the lines in the valley between the east and
west of Shuishi village.
Six hundred yards south of the village the way into the city
was protected by four advance half-moon forts in the form of a
hollow square open at the rear and connected by bombproof
trenches and having a twenty-foot moat m front. A desperate
attempt was made by the Japanese in the afternoon to capture
the strongest half-moon fort.
The infantry charged, cut the entanglements, crossed the moat
with scaling ladders, stonned the fort and drove the Russians
back. But the real strength of the enemy ^s position lay in the
bombproof trenches extending south of the other half-moon forts.
They were filled with troops and concealed machine guns, which
poured a deadly hail of bullets into the Japanese and forced them
to retire.
Russians Recapture Some Trenches.
About the same time the Russians recaptured the trenches in
front of the redoubt in advance of the Rihlung fort.
On the right flank the Russian line was forced back. One
Japanese regiment worked up the east slope and another regi-
ment made its way up the west slope of One Hundred and Seven-
ty-four Yards hill, under the concentrated fire of the Russian
artillery, and captured the fort at the point of the bayonet at
noon. The fort and hill were strongly supported by bomb-proof
trenches, loop-holed and with sand-bag walls, and were armed
with two four-inch guns, besides other guns. The Japanese cap-
tured five field guns and four machine guns. Their casualties
were 1,400. Three hundred and fifty Russian dead were left in
the position.
(The Siege of Port Arthur continued on page 421.)
CHAPTER. XXV
SECOND ATTEMPT TO BOTTLE UP RUSSIAN
FLEET
Admiral Togo Sends Four Merchant Ships Into the Channel Resulting in a Desperate
Fight Between Torpedo Boats— Sinking of the Russian Torpedo Boat Silni —
Lieutenant Krinizki, Her Commander, a Naval Hero — Makaroff Offers Battle
With His Squadron Which Togo Declines — One of the Most Daring Naval
Exploits of the War.
ADMIRAL TOGO'S second attempt to bottle up the Russian
Port Arthur squadron resulted in a fierce fight between
torpedo-boats and developed another naval hero m the person of
Lieutenant Krinizki, commanding the Russian torpedo-boat Silni.
The Japanese admiral sacrificed four merchant vessels, and, al-
though he did not succeed in blocking the harbor channel, he in-
flicted considerable loss upon the enemy.
The daring attempt was made about 1 o'clock on the morning
of March 27. The Japanese practically repeated the tactics of
February 24 by sending m four fireships, preceded by a torj^edo-
boat flotilla, with the exception that the fireships this time were
armed with Hotchkiss guns for the pui^^ose of keeping off the
Russian torpedo-boat destroyers.
The enemy's attempt was discovered by means of the shore
searchlights and a heavy fire was opened from the batteries and
from two gunboats which were guarding the entrance to the har-
bor. The Russian torpedo-boat destrover Silni was outside on
scouting duty, and to the dash and nerve of her commander, Lieu-
tenant Krinizki, is chiefly due the defeat of the plans of the Jap-
anese.
He at once made straight for the oncoming ships, under a hail
of fire from the Hotchkiss guns, and toi^oedoed the leading ship,
which sheered off, followed by the others, three of them being
319
320 ATTEMPT TO BOTTLE ItUSSlAN FLEET
piled up on the shore under Golden Hill and one under the light-
house.
The Silni then engaged the entire six torpedo-hoats of the
enemy, coming out from a terrific fight with seven killed and her
commander and twelve of her complement wounded, but on the
Japanese side only one boat's crew was saved.
The Japanese cruisers which sup|)Orted the attack exchanged
shots with the batteries and then drew olf, after which Vice Ad-
miral Makaroff took a steam launch and examined the fireships.
An hour later the Japanese toipedo flotilla, followed by Vice Ad-
miral Togo's fleet, came up from a southerly direction.
Just at daybreak Vice Admiral Makaroff, with his fleet, sailed
out to engage the eneni}^, but after the ships' batteries had fired
a few long-distance shots. Vice Admiral Togo decided to decline
the issue and disappeared to the southward.
The news of the repulse of Vice Admiral Togo's second attempt
to block Port Arthur created much rejoicing in the Russian cap-
ital, and among all classes the gallantry of the Silni and her com-
mander was the subject of high praise.
Vice Admiral Makaroff sent the following telegram to the
Emperor :
^^I beg most humbly to report that at 2 o'clock this morning
the enemy made a second attempt to block the entrance to the
inner roadstead. For this pur}30se thev dispatched four large
merchant steamers, convoyed by six torpedo-boats, to the entrance.
^^The enemy's ships were promptly discovered by the search-
lights and were bombarded by the batteries and by the giiardships
Bohr and Otvajny.
^'Fearing the enemy's ships might break through, Lieutenant
Krinizki, commanding the guard torpedo-boat Silni, attacked the
enemy and destroyed the bow of the foremost Japanese steamer
with a torpedo. This steamer turned to the right and was fol-
lowed by two others, with the result that the three were stranded
to the right of the entrance. A fourth steamer went to the right
ATTEMPT TO BOTTLE RUSSIAN FLEET 321
»
of the enemy's ships and likewise sank to the side of the fairway.
The Silni then battled with the enemy's six torpedo-boats. En-
i;ineer Artificer Swyereff and six seamen were killed and the com-
mander and twelve seamen were wounded.
''At daybreak the enemy \s battle-ship and cruiser squadrons
appeared and I proceeded with the fleet under my charge to
meet the enemy.
''The second attempt of the Japanese to block the entrance
to Port Arthur has failed, thanks to the energetic defense by the
sea and land forces, who acted as they did during the first attempt.
''The harbor remains perfectly clear.
"Makaroff.^^
In the followmg dispatch which Admiral Makaroff sent later,
the "infernal machines" referred to were probably electric bat-
teries intended to blow up the ships when they should reach a
position in the channel which would interfere with the free pas-
sage of ships:
"I respectfully report that the enemy having withdrawn I
returned to the harbor with the fleet.
"The torpedo-boat destroyer Silni, which stranded on a reef
m consequence of damage caused to her engines by one of the
enemy ^s shells, was floated during the course of the night and
entered the harbor, thanks to the energy of her crew. Her com-
mander. Lieutenant Krinizki, who was slightly wounded in the
arm, did not quit his post.
"On the fir^ships were infernal machines, the wires connected
with which were cut by Lieutenant Pilsoudsky of the irregulars,
whom I dispatched on this task. They boarded one of the steam-
ers as soon as it stopped, cut the electnc wire and extinguished
the fire, which would have lit up the entrance to the harbor to the
enemy in the roadstead.
"In the moiling a floating mine was found bearing an in-
fernal machine, but the latter was successfully removed.
322 ATTEMPT TO BOTTLE RUSSIAN FLEET
^^Tbe inspection made showed that the steamers utilized as
lireships were not old. They were each of about 2,000 tons and
they were anned with liglit c^aliber guns. Makaroff."
Viceroy AlexielT in a dispatch to the Emperor from J\Iukden
said:
''Dunng an attack by the enemy's fireships March 27 on the
torpedo-boat Silni one of the hitter's steam pipes and her steering
gear were damaged, m consequence of which slie was beached
near Golden Hill, but smce then she has been refloated. The num-
ber of men killed and wounded on the torpedo-boat has not yet
been ascertained.
^^ Shortly before 5:25 this morning the enemy's toi^i^edo-boats
were sighted to the south of Port Artliur and the batteries opened
fire on them. Toward 6 o'clock the enemy's squadron appeared
on the horizon. Thirty batteries on Tiger Peninsula opened fire
and our fleet steamed out of tlie harbor, the Bayan and the Askold
leading, and also fired at the enemy Our fire, however, ceased
immediately in view of the great distance of the enemy's squad-
ron.
^^At 9:15 o'clock our entire squadron lined up m the roadstead.
The Japanese squadron drew off in a southeasterly direction, evi-
dently in order to avoid giving battle, and toward 10 o'clock it
disappeared below the horizon. Alexieff."
Important additional details were contained in the following
dispatch sent by General Smirnoff:
**Last night after moonrise the Japanese attempted to block
the entrance to the harbor. Four ships were sent toward the port,
convoyed by a torpedo flotilla. Toward 2:15 a. m. tne approach
of the enemy's ships was perceived bv the guardships and bat-
teries, which simultaneously opened upon them heavily
''The fireships were preceded by torpedo-boats and followed
at a considerable distance by larger ships, which opened on the
forts^ supporting the action of the fireships and toi^iedo-boats.
ATTEMPT To BOTTLK lU SSI AN FLEET 323
'^ Owing to the heaviness of our artillory fire and the boldness
of our torpedo-boats, the fireslnps did not ivach the entrance to
the harbor. Two oi* them grouiKled on a reef under Golden Hill,
another sank behind the first turn of the channel, struck by a tor-
pedo from one of our boats, and the fourth sank, its bows touch-
ing a Japanese steamer sunk in the previous attempt off Majatsch-
naja Goroda. The entrance to tlie harbor remains clear.
^^A Hotchkiss one-mch quick-firer was found aboard one of
the sunken steamers, from which a fire had been kept up on our
torpedo-boats.
''A boat left each of the sunken ships carrying their crews.
One of these is believed to have been picked up.
^^ Toward 4 o'clock a. m. the enemy's torpedo-boats retired
and the bombardment ceased. Vice Admiral jMakaroff at once
proceeded in a steam launch to inspect the enemy's sunken steam-
ers.
^'The enemy's torpedo-boats reappeared at 5 o'clock this morn-
ing. They were sighted south of Port Arthur and the batteries
reopened on them. Toward 6 the enemy's squadron appeared on
the horizon and ours steamed out to meet it. At 6:30 the bat-
teries opened fire. Our ships' batteries soon ceased, the Japanese
drawing off to the southeast, evidently declining an engagement.
At 10 o'clock they disappeared below the horizon.
^^ Smirnoff/'
Lieutenant Krinizki a Hero.
The credit for saving the Port Arthur squadron from being
bottled up belongs to Lieutenant Krinizki, who displayed a hero-
ism as great as any ever shown under equally adverse conditions.
Tn support of this opinion the writer quotes Rear Admiral Ingles,
of the British navy In writing of this event Admiral Ingles says :
^^Fortunately for the security of Port Arthur there was such
a man in Lieutenant Krinizki, a young officer in command of one
of the newest thirty-two knot destroyers built at St. Petersburg.
3l>i ATTEMPT TO BOITLK RUSSIAN FLEET
In his little ship of 35U tons he charged out on the enemy with a
courage worthy of all praise.
'^If the official stoiy is the whole tmth this young officer un-
dertook the task of saving Port Arthur from being corked single
handed and succeeded. It was an enterprise m which the odds
were heavily m favor of entire annihilation, and at best it meant
death for man> of the crew.
'^This lieutenant was on guard as the enemy's dummies and
half a dozen toipedo craft drew near, and when he saw that the
guns ashore were making no impression he leaped forth from his
position of comparative safety. He first su(*ceeded m so damag-
ing the foremost merchant ship that the two following ones were
sent off their course in confusion, while a fourth sank on the left
hand side of the fairway, all of them beini;" wrecked on the out-
side of the narrows of the harbor
^^This intrepid young officer achieved his purjDose, but only
to land himself m a hornet's nest. He ]S represented to have
fought six Japanese torpedo-boats without any assistance, al-
though there must have been at least nine sister vessels close at
hand. The Sihii has only one twelve-pounder and three three-
pounders, and with these weapons its bra\e commanding officer
engaged in a most gallant and hopeless but glorious struggle. He
and twelve of his seamen were wounded and the chief engineer
and six sailors were killed.
^^If the facts are as set out in a short dispatch to St. Peters-
burg the name of Lieutenant Krinizki deserves to be placed on the
roll of heroes. When the din of the present struggle has died away
his exploit should remain a cherished memory of the Eussian fleet.
It is good news that so brave a man escaped with his life, though
his frail craft was so damaged that after retiring it sank.''
Large crowds gathered before the bulletin boards in St. Peters-
burg to read the official accounts of the second unsuccessful at-
tempt of the Japanese to bottle up the Russian fleet. Lieutenant
Krinizki 's heroic attack on the enemy's fireships and torpedo-
boats and the action of the three Eussian officers in boarding the
COSSACK LEADER RECEIVING ORDER FROM COMMANDER.
Early tn the war every available Cossack was ordered to the front, as upon the won»
derful Cossack cavalry was to fall the hardest tasks of the land campaign. The scene rep-
resents a temporary Cossack station, the tattered war flag leaning against the gate, and
the striped posts as well as the two sturdy guards, Indicating that here is the headquarters
of the commandant and staff. /
COOLIES AT WORK UPON THE PORT ARTHUR DEFENSES.
The repeated bombardments directed by the Japanese against the defenses of Port
Arthur served only to stimulate the Russians in their efforts to make them impreenabJe.
In this work the Russian whip and the Chinese cooley played a leading part.
ATTEMPT TO BOTTLE RUSSIAN FLEET 32Z
burning steamers, extinguishing the flames and cutting the wires
connecting with the infenial machines, evoked enthusiasm, while
the ahnost universal exclamation applied to Vice Admiral Maka-
roff, as the people turned away, was ^^molodetz,'^ which might
literally be translated, ''he's a dandy/'
The Emperor telegraphed to Vice Admiral j\Iakaroff an order
decorating the officers and men of the torpedo-boat destroyer Silni
with the St. George's cross.
Admiral Togo's report of his sixth attack on Port Arthur and
second attempt to bottle up the Russian fleet is modest, direct
and businesslike, as are all of his communications. The report is
as follows :
''About 3.30 a. m. of the 27th of March the 'bottling up squad-
ron, ' composed of four ships, escorted by a torpedo-boat destroyer
flotilla and torpedo-boat flotilla, reached outside of Port Arthur
and without minding the searchlights of the enemy steered straight
towards the entrance of the harbor. About two marine leagues
from the entrance the 'bottling up squadron' was discovered by
the enemy. Thereupon the shore batteries and guardships show-
ered hot fires upon the squadron, but, in spite of the terrific fire,
the ships made their way into the inner roadstead, one after the
other.
"The steamer Chiyo Maru anchored at a position about half a
cable from the Golden Hill, blew up itself and sank. The Fukui
Maru passed a little ahead of the Chiyo Maru by its left side and
at the moment when it was lowering anchor was shot by a tor-
pedo from the enemy's destroyers and sank in that position. Hachi-
Hiko Maru anchored to the left of the Fukui Maru and blew up
itself and sank.
" Yoneyama Maru, colliding with the stem of one of the enemy's
torpedo-boat destroyers, passed between Chiyo Maru and Fukui
Maru and anchored in the middle of the roadstead. At this moment
the ship was shot by a torpedo from the enemy, and, consequently
l)y reason of that toipedo, it was carried toward the left shore and
sank sideways.
:]2H ATTEMP^r To BOI^TLE RUSSIAN FLEET
^^The result ol' tli(* action being as above described, there is
some space left l)et\veen Hachi-Hiko and Voneyama Maru. It is
a matter of regret tliat the roadstead coidd not be ('ompletelv closed
np. The casualties were as follows
^^villed— Commander Hirose Takeo, om* under officer, and two
sailors.
*' Seriously wounded— Sub-Lieutenant Alasaki, p]ngineer Kurita
and SIX sailors.
''The remamdcr were safelv taken m by our torpedo-boat de-
stroyer flotilla and tor])edo-boat flotilla.
'M)f tli(^ torpedo-boat flotilla, the Oadaka and the Tsubame,
while escorting the 'bottling up sijuadron' and about one mih^
from the <Mitrance of Port Arthur, engaged m a fight with one de-
stroyer of the enemy and inflicted serious damage on it.
'^Mthough both our destroyer flotilla and torpedo-boat flotilla
were subjected to teriutic firing from the enemy until dawn, not
the sliglitest damage was done to any of the boats."
On Ma> ;> Admiral Togo made another daring attempt to seal
the channel at Port Arthur. AVhen the vessels were all readv to
make the attempt a wild storm suddenly broke and scattered
them m every direction, but later the Admiral got them together
and started for the entrance to the harbor The blockading flo-
tilla consisted of (*i.i;ht stone laden merchantmen. They were
escorted by the gun})oats Akagi, Commander Fugimoto, the Choi-
kai. Commander Iwamura; the second torpedo boat destroyer
flotilla under Commander Shida, the third flotilla under Com-
mander Tsuchiya, tlu^ fourth under Commander Nagai, the fifth
under Commander Mano, the ninth under Commander A'aslmna,
the tenth under Commander Otakiand, the fourteenth under Com-
mander Sakurai.
The attack exceeded all of its predecessors in the desperation
and courage displayed by the volunteer fleet.
Commander Hayashi, who was m command, boldly ran his
merchant ships into the mouth of the harbor m the face of a
terrific fire. The Pussians had fires burning at the harbor mouth
ATTEMPT TO lioTTLK IMJSSIAX FLEET 329
and also used ])o\verful search lights. Tlie\ poured an incessant
lire into the channel. Lieutenant Sosa, who was m command of
one of the stone hiden ships, forced lus \ essel into the channel,
rammed his way through tlie ])ounis and reaclied the center of
the inner entrance. Here he anchored his vessel and tlien blew
it u}). It sank immediately. Six oth(*r stone ships advanced to
the mouth of the harbor The Russian fire now became highly
effect iv(^, and a numbcii' of suuken mines, struck by the vessels,
began to explode These (^xi)losions caused heavy casualties
among the Japanese Six of th(^ merchantmen were sunk inside the
mouth of the harbor, some bv Kussian guns and tlu^ others by
mmes. It was^ believed at the time that the channel had been
complete! v blocked, but this proved not to l)e the case, although
the passage of warshi])s was seriously interfered with for a long-
time.
In his report of this affair \^ic(^ Admiral Togo savs. ''This
undertaking, when compared with the last two, resulted in greater
casualties to our side. Owing to the mclemencv of tlie weather
and the increased preparation for defense completed by the
enemy, we could save none of the officers or crews of four of the
merchant ships. It is regretted that nothing could be learned
of their brave discharge of their duties, but the memory of their
exemplary conduct will remain long in the imperial navv. The
destroyer and torpedo boat flotillas, l»esides resisting the enemy,
bravelv fought against wind and waves. The torpedo boat flo-
tilla approached close to the mouth of the harbor and rescued
more than half the men.
'^Tlie third detachment, Eear Admiral Sewa commanding,
reached Port Arthur at 6 o'clock the same morning. The first
detachment, under Vice Admiral Togo and Rear Admiral Nashiha,
arrived off Port Arthur at 9 m the morning for the purpose of
protecting the destroyers and torpedo boat flotillas and to search
for the crews of the sunken merchantmen. The vessels remained
until late m the (^venmg, but their search was fruitless. The dav
3;30 ATTEMPT TO BOTTLE RUSSIAN FLEET
was foggy and it was Impossible to observe the condition of the
enemy/'
Two torpedo boats and one destroyer were badly damaged in
this attempt to block the harbor.
The officers and men in this daring enterprise were all volun-
teers, and those that lost their lives went to their deaths as cheer-
fully as if they had been embarking upon a pleasure excursion.
Even the Russian reports of the affair contained glowing tributes
to the daring and reckless bravery of the Japanese invaders,
which probably is not excelled in the naval history of any nation.
CHAPTER XXVI
GALLANT DEATH OF ADMIRAL MAKAROFF -
Bussian Naval Commander at Fort Arthur Ooes to His Death on the Battleship
Petropavlovsk, Which is Blown up by a Japanese Mine — Crew of 525 Men go
Down and but 80 are Rescued — Verestchagin, the Great Russian War Painter,
Also Perishes — Makaroff, Called **The Cossack of the Sea," One of the Most
Dashing and Ablest Officers in Russian Navy — Mourned by Russia and Japan.
THE most dramatic and the crowning tragedy of the long
siege of Port Arthur was the gallant death of Vice Admiral
Makaroff, who went down with his flagship, the Petropavlosvk,
on the night of April 13. In the midst of a fierce battle at sea
the Petropavlosvk, one of the first class battleships of the Russian
navy, struck a mine planted in her sea path by Admiral Togo's
squadron and sank with her crew of 525 men, of whom only eighty
were rescued.
Besides Vice Admiral Makaroff, whose body was almost blown
to pieces and for a time lay weltering in its own blood on the deck
of his flagship, Vasili Verestchagm, the famous Russian painter of
war scenes, was also killed, and the Grand Duke Cyril seriously
wounded.
Tuesday night, April 12, Vice Admiral Makaroff took to sea
with his entire squadron, includmg fourteen torpedo-boats. The
next night, April 13, in the teeth of a gale, eight torpedo-boats
were sent out to reconnoiter. From Golden Hill through the black-
ness the searchlights of the fortifications could be seen flashing
over the inky waters of the roadstead and far out to the hazy hori-
zon.
At 11 o'clock observers on Golden Hill heard firing at sea and
counted seven shots, but could see nothing. At daybreak through
the light haze to the southward, about five miles from shore, six
torpedo-boats were seen strung out in line, and all firing. In the
331
:i:V2 (GALLANT DEATH OF ADMIRAL MAKAROFF
lead and ontstrii)i)ing tlio others was ?i boat hoadiiiii: at full speed
directlN for the entrance of the harbor. The last in the line was
])oelouded in steam and lagging. She had evidently been hit It
was difficult to distinguish the Russian ships, but finally it was
srvn tliat the leader and the laggard were both Russian and that
the four others were Japanese
The flash of the guns and the splash of the ]irojectiles as they
struck the water sliowed the intensity of the c^onflict.
Torpedo Destroyers in Terrific Fight.
The torpedo-boat from which steam was esr*aping was firing
viciously. The four center craft drew together, concentrating th<'ir
fire upon her, but the crippled destroyer poured out her fire and
was successfully keeping off her assailants.
The signal station flashed the news to the men of the batteries
that the vessel was the Strashni.
Tlie unequal combat was observed with breathless interest,
but th(* net di'ew close around the doomed l)oat. The four Jap-
anese vessels formed a semicircle and poured m a deadlv fire. The
steam from the Strashni grew denser, covering her like a white
])alL Still she fought like a desperately wounded animal brought
to bay
Running straight for the adversaiy bannng her wav to safety
she passed the Japanese astern and fired at them.
At this stage Vice Admiral Makaroff, who had been observing
the progress of the conflict through a telescope, signalled to the
cruiser Bayan, lying in the inner harbor, to weigh anchor and
go out to the rescue.
The Japanese destroyers clung to their victim like hounds in a
chase. Tliev had become se])arated, but again resumed their for-
mation.
Small jets of flame and smoke were spurting from the light
rapid-firers, varied by denser clouds as torpedoes were discharged
against the Strashni.
GALLANT DEATH OF ADAllKAL iMAKAKOFJ^ 333
Sinking of the Strashni.
It was the end. The stricken boat loosed a final round, but it
was as if a voJley had been fired over her own grave, for she dis-
ai^peared beneath the wav(^s, only a little cloud of steam marking
the place where she went down.
Satisfied wiili what they liad accomplished, the Japanese tor-
pedo-boats turned and made off at full speed, 1 olio wed by the
Bayan. To their support came six of th(^ enemy's cruisers. Still
the Bayan went on, seemingly invitmg certain destruction. She
soon ported her helm to bring a broadside to bear upon the foe,
advancing in hue of l^attle. She opened on some of them and
turned quicklv and stood on into the hail of the enemy ^s broad-
sides. The Japanese steamed at a slight angle, enabling all their
guns to bear and projectiles rained around the Bayan, raising
columns of water as they l)urst, but none stru(*k home.
To tlu^ eastward suddenly appeared five more Russian torpedo-
boats returning to the harbor under fovtH'd draught. Two of the
Japanese eruiscas were immediatelv deta<*lied to cut them off, but
the Bayan, notiemg tlie movement, checkmated it bv turning a
hot fire upon them. The movement was effective. The Japanese
cruisers slowed down and the torpedo-boats slii)ped through into
the harbor.
Admiral Makaroff Goes Out to Battle.
Meantime, m accordance with A^ice Admiral Makaroff's order,
the battle-ships and ciniisers in the inner harbor slipped anchor
Majestically the Petropavlovsk, flving the admiral's flag, steamed
through the entrance. On her appearance the more fonnidable
enemy of Japanese cruisers turned and fled. The admiral signaled
the Bavan to return. Then a stream of varicolored signal flags
fluttered out ^' Bravo Bayan.''
By this time the entire Russian squadron was in the outer
harbor Besides the Petropavlovsk there were the battle-ships
334 GALIjANT death OF ADMIRAL MAKAROPF
Peresviet, Poltava, Pobieda and Sevastopol, the cruisers Novik,
Diana and Askold and the tori3edo-boats. The flags announcing
the admirars approbation of the Bay an were hauled down and
replaced by another signal. Immediately the torpedo-boats dashed
ahead and the heavier ships began to spread out.
Big Guns of Battle-ship Roar.
Seeing the flight of the Japanese cruisers, the Petropavlovsk
opened fire with her gi^eat guns, but the enemy were out of range
and soon disappeared.
The Russian squadron continued the chase, finally fading from
view.
In about an hour it came back in sight. Far beyond it, the
number of points from which smoke arose announced the presence
of the Japanese. Nearer and nearer came the vessels toward Port
Arthur, and at last behind the Russian squadron came a fleet of
fourteen, of which six were battle-ships and the remainder armored
and unarmored cruisers flying the flag of the Rising Sun.
Unable to get within effective range of Vice Admiral Makaroff 's
ships, the Japanese stopped about eighteen versts (twelve miles)
from shore.
Russians Reach the Harbor.
The Russian squadron, with the Patropavlovsk leading, arrived
at the entrance to the harbor and drew up m line of battle. Another
signal was floated from the flagship, and the torpedo-boats at once
proceeded through the entrance into the inner harbor. Vice Ad-
miral Makaroff was evidently unwilling to risk his vulnerable
craft to the heavy projectiles of the enemy's armored ships.
The obsein^ers on Golden Hill watched the Petropavlovsk as she
steamed toward Electric Cliff. The frowning marine monster,
whose guns were ever turning toward the enemy, was prepared to
send huge messengers of death against him.
GALLANT DEATH OF ADMIRAL AL\KAROFF ^m
All was quiet. It was the hush before a battle— the hush when
every nerve is strained to get into impending danger.
The Japanese ships were without movement, save that caused
by the heaving sea.
Petropavlovsk Blown Up.
The Petropavlovsk was ahnost without headway when sud-
denly she trembled. She seemed to rise out of tlie water, a t'^e-
mendous explosion rent the air, then a second and then a third.
Fragments flew in all directions and wreckage and men wcr<^
mixed up in a terrible mass.
One could hardly realize the horror of it when the ship bc<>a.ii
to list. In a moment the sea seemed to open and the water ruslied
over her. The Petropavlovsk had disappeared.
The floating' woodwork and the few men struggling in the water
were all that was left to recall the splendid fighting machine which
a few hours before had sailed out of the harbor
The same shock experienced by the observers on Golden Hill
paralyzed for a m.oment the men on the ships, but when it passed
torpedo-boats and small boats hastened to the rescue of the sur-
vivors.
Eager to ascertain what had occurred on board the sunken
ship, the watchers on Golden Hill ruslied to a landing where a
small remnant of the gallant crew were being put ashore and con-
veyed to a hospital. Signalman Pochkoff, who was slightly
wounded, was able to give a remarkably clear statement of the
disaster
^^ We were returning to the harbor, the Petropavlovsk leading,"
he said. '^Some of our cruisers which had remained in the harl)or
came out and steamed toward the enemy, firing sixteen shots nl
him with their bow guns. They then retired. The enemy num-
bered fourteen heavy ships, nearly all armored, while ours were
nine. Against their armored cruisers we had only the Bayan. T
stood in the wheelhouse on the bridge of the Petropavlovsk, look-
336 (lALLANT DEATH OF ADMlKAJj MAKAR<JFF
ing up the signal book. The admirars last signal had been Tor the
torpedo-boats to enter the harbor.
''The Petropavlovsk slowed speed and almost stood still. Sud-
denly the ship shook violently. I heard a fearful explosion, imme-
diately followed by anoth(*r and then another. They seemed to me
to be directly under the l)ridge. T rushed to the door of the who(4-
liouse, where I met an officer, probably a helmsman. I could not
pass him and I si)rang- to the wmdow and jumped out. The slup
was listing and I feared that every moment she would turn over
Makaroff Dead on the Deck.
^'On the bridge I saw an officer weltering in blood— it was our
admiral— 2\lakaroff He lay face downward. I si)rang to him,
grasped him by the shoulder and attempted to raise him.
''The slup seemed to be falling somewhere. From all sides flew
fragments. I heard the deafening screech and the frightful dm.
The smoke rose in dense clouds and the flames seemed to leap
toward the l)ridge where I was standing beside the admiral. I
jumped on the rail and was w^ashed over, but succeeded m grab-
bing something.
^^On our ship was an old man with a beautiful white beard,
who had been good to our men. He had a book in his hand and
seemed to be writing, perhajDS sketching. He w^as Verestchagm,
the painter.'^
The Petropavlovsk began to settle slowly bv the head, heeling
far over to starboard, until her rail was under water, her bow
disappeared and then the foremast sank, but the conning tower
could still be seen. Then her smokestacks disappeared. They
seemed to fall through the water and the sea began to engulf the
mainmast. Her after turret, with its guns pointing skyward,
quickly vanished; then her steni, with the port propeller still re-
volving. Figures could be seen desperately clutching at the slip-
peiy hull and tongues of flame. A last explosion and all was over.
The flagship was no more.
GALLANT DEATH OF ADMIRAL ATAKAROFF 337
Boats from the cruiser Gaydamalv liurrird to tho scoiie of tho
disaster Jt was fifty minutes past 9 m tiio mornin.i;'-
The Pobieda also struck a Japanese mine and sustained dam-
ai;es, but was able to regam the harbor.
The Russian Report.
The text of Viceroy Alexieff's rei^ort to the Czar eonr^oniinf?
the Petro})avlovsk disaster and the torp(^do-boat en.^a.i;onicnt wliieh
preceded it is as follows:
''I respectfully report to your i\rajesty that April 11 the wholo
(^flective Sijuadron at Port Arthur sailed out six miles to the south-
ward to maneuver and toward evening retunied to port. April
]2 a flotilla of eight tor|3edo-boat destroyers were out to insp(^ct
tlie islands, having received orders to attack tlie enemv shouhl he
be encountered in the course of the night.
^^ Owing to the darkness and a heavy ram three of the destroy-
ers became separated from the flotilla and two of them returned to
Port Arthur at dawn. The third, the Strashni, having, according
to the evidence of her seamen, encountered several Japanese de-
stroyers, took them in the darkness for Russian ships, and, giving
the signal of recognition, joined them at dawn. She was recog-
nized by the enemy and there was a fight at close quarters, in which
her commander, midshipman and engineer and most of her crew
were killed. Alaleitf, her lieutenant, although wounded, continued
firing on the enemy.
^'At dawn April 13 the cruiser Bavan went out, preceded bv
destroyers, and hurried to the rescue. About sixteen miles from
Port Arthur the Bayan saw the destroyer Straslmi engaged with
four Japanese destroyers. Sliortly afterward an explosion oc-
curred and the Straslmi sank. Driving off the enemv 's destrovers
with her fire, the Bayan approached the scene of the fight, low-
ered her boats and had time to save the remnant of the destrover's
crew. Unfortunately only five men were swimming. Their lives
were saved.
338 llALLAN'r DEATH OF ADMITIAL MAKAROFF
*^Tlie cruiser was oljUged to fight on her starboard side Avith
SIX Japanese cruisers which came up. Having picked up her boats
the Bayan regained the harbor, suffering no damage or loss, al-
though covered with fragments of shells.
^'Tlie cruiser Diana and five destroyers hastened to her succor
and at the same time the other ciniisers, the battle-ships Petropav-
lovsk and Poltava and some destroyers came out from the road-
stead and the other battle-ships left the harbor in column forma-
tion, with the Bayan at the head and the destroyers on the flank.
Vi(*(» Admiral Makaroff proceeded to the scene of the fight, whither
more Japanese destroyers and cruisers were going.
''After a short fusillade at fifty cable lengths (1,000 vards)
the ships drew off
^^A squadron of nine Japanese battle-ships appeared at 8:40
a. m. and our ships retired toward Port Arthur. In the roadstead
they were joined by the battle-ships Pobieda, Peresviet and Sevas-
topol, which were comin,^;' out through the channel. The squadron
was drawn up in the following order: Askold, Bayan, Diana,
Peti^opavlovsk, Peresviet, Pobieda, Novik, five destroyers and two
torpedo cruisers. They turned toward the left, but when approach-
ing the mouth of the channel the destroyers were signaled to re-
turn to the harbor and the cruisers to proceed. Maneuvering, with
the Petropavlovsk at its head, the squadron turned to the east,
making toward the enemy on the right.
^' At 9:43 a. m. an explosion occurred at the right side of the Pe-
tropavlovsk; then a second and more violent explosion under her
bridge. A thick column of greenish-yellow smoke was seen to
rise from the battle-ship, her mast, funnel, bridge and tun^et were
thrown up and the battle-ship heeled over on her starboard side.
The Petropavlovsk was surrounded by flames and in two minutes
sank bow first.
^SSome of her crew escaped. The cruiser Gaydamak, which
was a cable length away, lowered boats and succeeded in rescuing
Grand Duke Cyril and forty-seven seamen. The destroyers and
boats from the Poltava and Askold also picked up some of the
GALLANT DEATH OF ADMIRAL MAKAROFP 339
Petropavlovsk ^s crew. Altogether seven officers and seventy-tlire(»
men were saved. The Poltava, which was following the Petropav-
lovsk two cable lengths astern, stopped her engines and remained
on the scene of the disaster.
^^At a signal from Rear Admiral Ouktomsky, the other war
ships made for the entrance of the harbor, maneuvering toward the
Peresviet m line. A mine exploded under the starboard side of
the Pobieda. She listed, but proceeded and entered the harljor
with all the other ships astern of her. The enemy remained in
sight until 3 o'clock, and then disappeared.
^^The night preceding the sortie of the squadron liglits and out-
lines of ships were seen in the distance from the roadstea<l, and
the commander of the fleet kept watch in person until dawn from
the cruiser Diana, stationed in the outer roadstead. He left her at
4 o'clock in the morning.
*^In concluding^ I take the liberty to announce respectfully
that despite the ill success which has attended the Pacific fleet
the crews of the ships retain their morale and are ready to per-
form all duties required of them. The gracious words of your
Majesty addressed to the seamen at this painful hour of trial serve
as a consolation and a support to all the force in their efforts to
overcome the enemy, to the glory of their beloved sovereign and
their country. Alexieff.^'
The official report of Admiral Togo throws additional light on
the details of the fight and enables the reader to view from the
Japanese side. It is as follows:
^^The fourth and the fifth destroyer flotillas, and the fourteenth
torpedo flotilla, and the Keryo Maru reached the mouth of Port
Arthur at midnight of the 12th and effected the laying of mines
at several points outside of the port, defying the enemy's search-
light.
^'The second destroyer flotilla discovered at dawn of the 13th
one Eussian destroyer trying to enter the harbor, and after ten
minutes* attack sunk it. Another Russian destroyer was dis-
340 (JALLAXT DEATH OF ADxMIRAL MAKAKOFF
(H)vered coining from the (lire(*tion of Laotishan and was attacked,
))ut it managed to tiee into the harbor On our side no casualties
except two seamen on the Ikatsuchi shghlls' wounded.
^' There was no time to rescue the enemy's drowned crews, as
the Bayan approached. The third fleet reached outside of Port
Arthur at 8 a. m.^ wlien tlie Bayan came out and 0])ened fire. Imme-
diately afterward the Novik, Askold, Diana, Petropavhjvsk, Po-
bieda and Poltava came out and made an ol'fensive attack
^'Our third fleet, hardly answering and gradually retiring,
enticed the enemy fifteen miles southeast of the port, when our
lirst fleet, informed through wireless telegraphy from the third
fleet, suddenly appeared before the enemv and attacked them.
^' While the enemy was trying to regain the port a battleship
of the Petropavlox sk type struck mines laid bv us the previous
evening and sunk. Although another ship was observed to have
lost freedom of movement, the confusion of the enemy's ships pre-
vented us from identifvmg it. They finally managed to regain
the port.
''Our third fleet suffered no damage, and the enemy's damage
beside above mentioned probably slight also. Our first fleet did
not reach firing distance
^'Our fleets retired at 1 p. m., prepared for another attack.
They resailed Ai:)ril 14 toward Port Arthur. The second, the fourth
and the fifth destroyer flotillas and the ninth torpedo flotilla also
joined at 3 a. m. and 7 a. m. No enemy's ship was found outside
of the |)Ort. Our first fleet arrived at the port at 9 a. m., and dis-
covered tliree mines laid by the enemy, and destroyed all.
^'The Kasagi and Nisshm were dispatched to the west of Lao-
tishan, and made an indirect bombardment for two hours, it being
their first action. The new forts on Laotishan were finally silenced.
Our forces retired at 1:30 p. m.''
In concluding his report, Admiral Togo says:
^ ' The fact that not a single man was seriously injured in these
successive attacks must be attributed to his Majesty's glorious
CJALLANT DEATH oF ADI\1 fRAL MAKARoFF {41
virtue. The officers and men proved gallant and did their utmost
m the discharge of their duties, des])ite nuiny tilings that seeuied
beyond human control
''The ships freely nn>vmg over tlu* (Miem> 's ground without
suffering any damage must he attrihutcui to heavenly assistance/'
Japanese Strategy and Daring.
The success of the system of placing deadly counter-mines by
the Japanese was due largely to a scries of careful observations
made by the Japanese during their previous attacks on Port Ar-
thur. The Japanese saw the Russian fleet leave the harbor and
return to it several times, and they discovered that the Russian
warships followed an identical course every time they came out
or Avent in, evident! \^ for the purpose of avoiding their own mines.
The Japanese took bearings on this course. When the de-
stroyer divisions of the Japanese tori)edo flotilhi laid the counter-
mines during the night of April V2-VI tliev placed them along this
course. The laying of these counter-mines was exceedingly peril-
ous, because if any Japanese boat with mines on board had been
struck by a lucky Russian shot she would have been annihilated.
The weather of the night of April 12-13 favored the work. There
was a heavy rain, the night was dark and cloudv and the Russian
searchlights playing over the channel failed to reveal the presence
of the Japanese destroyers.
Rear Admiral Dewa was in command of the Japanese squadron
which decoyed the Russian ships over the field of mines. His
squadron consisted of the cruisers Chitose, Yoshmo, Kasagi and
Takasago, all unannored vessels, which presented a tempting bait
for the heavier Russian ships.
Vice Admiral Togo directed the flank attack. He had the bat-
tle-ships Hatsuse, Mikasa, Asahi, Shikishima, Yashima and Fuji.
He waited thirty miles out at sea until Rear Admiral Dewa sig-
naled him by wireless telegraphy to come in. His vessels then
dashed at full speed toward the entrance of the harbor. All the
342 GALLANT DEATH OF ADMIRAL MAKAROFF
battle-sliips under Vice Admiral Togo are capable of a speed of
eighteen knots and they quickly covered the distance.
It is not clear what warned the Russians that they had been
trapped, but they probably discerned the battle-ship squadron
on the horizon and retreated precipitately to the harbor. Vice
Admiral Togo did not succeed in preventing the Russians from
entering, but did force them to a disastrous retreat, which ended
in the destruction of the Petropavlovsk and the disabling of the
Pobieda.
Makaroff, the ''Cossack of the Sea."
Vice Admiral Makaroff, the active commander of the Russian
squadron, who lay dead on the deck as his flagship sank, was one
of the most daring and popular officers in the Russian navy. He
had already shown his high courage and fighting tactics in the
toqjedo-boat fight which he commanded from the cruiser Novik.
His ideas ran counter to those generally accepted by naval
experts and strategists. One of his pet aversions was armor. The
admiral was ever outspoken in his criticism of the heavy battle-
ship, which he always had contended placed too many eggs in a sin-
gle basket, and showed his partiality for a fleet composed of a large
number of swift unannored cruisers armed with heavy guns and
attended by an imlimited number of torpedo boats. The protected
cruiser Novik, to which he transferred his flag in the attempt to
rescue a torj^edo-boat destroyer, is practically without armor pro-
tection.
Admiral Makaroff's predilection for swift ships had earned
him the sobriquet of the "Cossack of the Sea."
He began his career with several gallant exploits during the
Turko-Russian war, while commanding a steamer which he had
rigged up as a torjjedo-boat, and played havoc with the sultan's
flotilla in the Black Sea and Danube.
Special honors were done his memory both in St. Petersburg
and Tokio. In the former city a requiem mass was said for him,
attended by the Czar and Czarina. The Admiralty Church was
<
Q.
<
li.
O
>
I-
z
2
? O P
Z
oc
Id
O
o
1-2 Is
bo
c .r ^^
— c< rt 5
o isiso
2 2 5^
WANDERING MUSICIANS PLAYING TO JAPANESE BEAUTY.
In all the so-called holy cities of Japan are found wandering musicians, bound by
^ows to follow this life of minstrelsy Their chief instruments are the flute and samisen,
:and they helped to pass away the time of many a Japanese beauty whose husband or lover
ivas at the front.
GALLANT DEATH OF ADMIRAL ^TAKAROPF 845
mied and 20,000 peoi)le stood outside with bared heads, and wept
while the service was in progress.
Japanese Honor Makaroff' s Memory.
In Japan fnneral processions were organized in many cities
and a day of abstinence was observed in the Japanese navy, just
as if a Japanese hero had passed away.
Speaking for the naval staff, Commander Ogasawara published
a lengthy statement in which he lamented the death of the Rus-
sian vice admiral and pronounced it to be a loss to the navies of
the world. Commander Ogasawara reviewed the life, professional
career and the personal attributes of Vice Admiral Makaroff and
declared that he was entitled to be classed with the best admirals
in the world.
Verestchagin and the Spanish War.
Vasili Verestchagin, the famous Russian artist, who perished
with Vice Admiral Makaroff on the flagship Petropavlovsk, was
the guest of the admiral and was engaged in securing subject mat-
ter for a cycle of war studies.
He was pre-eminent in the world of art. His incomparable
genius and passionate realism gained him equal fame throughout
Europe and America. Verestchagin came from a noble house of
Russia. He was bom at Tehereporets, in Novgorod, in 1842, and
graduated from the Russian Naval Academy when 17 years of
age. He was a pupil of the famous Gerome at Pans for many
years, and under the tuition of the latter developed the dominating
ambition of his life, which was to become the delineator of the
horrors of war. Verestchagin was a lover of peace, and hated war-
fare, which he characterized as the ^^ reversal of Christianity.'^
He purposed to impress upon the peoples of earth the bar-
barity of war through the medium of his realistic canvases, and
thus to admonish them to peace. He served through the Russian
nifi (;ali.a\t death of adaiiiial :\rAKAR()FF
campai^ii with Kauffmau in 18(57, and through the Russo-Turkish
(•onflict in 1878, and subsotjuently exhibited a cycle of twentv
paintings depicting the principal engagements. His paintings of
the Spanish-American struggle are familiar to the public in this
country, the best remembered of them being *' The Charge of Roose-
velt's Rough Riders Up San Juan Hill" and ''Lawton's Last
Fidit "
^to^
Sunk By a Submarine.
The loss of the Russian battleship Petropavlovsk, with Ad-
miral Makaroff, nearly all his staff and her crew of 700 men, will
be memorable in history, not only because of the loss of life, but
also, it IS now believed, because she was the first vessel to be
destroyed by a submarine boat.
Viewing the Port Arthur disaster as the result of a submarine
attack everything is clear— the peculiar maneuvering of Admiral
Togo's fleet, the seemmg stupidity of the Russians, the mjury to
the Pobieda, the startling rapidity with which the Petropavlovsk
sank and the belief of the Russians that their battleship had struck
a mine.
In the same engagement in which the Petropavlovsk was sunk
the first-class battleship Pobieda was struck by some agency un-
known to the Russians and disabled, her stern being almost blown
off Her commander is one of those who holds to the theory of
the Japanese submarine. He says he was in clear water at the
time, and there were two explosions separated by onlv an instant
of time. These almost keeled his vessel over. There were no
contact mines near, and the fixed mines could not be set off except
from the shore. There was not a Japanese torpedo boat within
two miles of her on the surface.
There were two shocks in the case of the Petropavlovsk as
in that of the Pobieda. This is taken by the naval experts men-
tioned to indicate concerted attack by two submarines or ex-
tremely rapid firing by one.
CHAPTER XXVII
THE, JAPANESE, MARCH TO THE YALU
In Eight Weeks the Mikado's Land Forces Sweep the Russians Out of Korea and
Across the Yalu, Practically Holding all the Territory in Dispute at the Begin-
ning of the War— One of the Most Marvellous Marches in History — Japanese
Defeat Cossacks at Chong-Ju— General Kuropatkin in Command of the Rus-
sian Forces.
THE complete occupation of Korea by the Japanese army
and the advance to the Yalu river, on the Manchurian side
of which stream the first great battle of the war was fought, con-
stitutes one of the greatest and most astonishing mihtary move-
ments in the history of the world.
Within eight weeks from the outbreak of the war the Japanese
army landed at Chemulpo, Korea, marched west thirty-five miles
to the capital, Seoul, established a military base there, swung to
the left, marched 150 miles to Pingyang, fortified it and created
a base, extended its lines from Pingyang to Gensan, pressed north
to Chongju, where it encountered a Russian Cossack force and
drove it out, and continued its march to Wiju, at the mouth of the
Yalu Elver
In the 300 mile inarch from Seoul to Wiju there were numer-
ous small skirmishes with Russian scouts and outposts, but the
Russians were not in force anywhere in Korea and hence there was
no great battle on the peninsula. The most serious clash was at
Chongju, where the Japanese completely routed the Russians.
Although there was little fighting, the march across the Korean
peninsula was a bitter hard one. At the beginning the roads wen*
frozen and deep in snow, and later on they were knee deep in mud.
Over such roads the Japanese army averaged six miles a day and
carried its own provisions and dragged its artillery.
Before any serious skirmishes were fought the command of
347
348 THE JAPANESE MARCH TO THE YALU
the Russian land forces was intrusted to General Kuropatkin, for-
mer minister of war, and a man of established military reputation.
His first official report was of a considerable engagement at Chong
Ju on March 28, in which the Russians lost heavily and were
driven toward the Yalu. This engagement technically may be
called the first battle of the war, as the number of troops- engaged
would justify that designation. Cavalry and infantry on both
sides were engaged. The Japanese fought gallantly, but were so
exhausted that they were unable to follow up the retreating Rus-
sians, who fell back in good order on Kasan.
The battle came as the climax of three days of skirmishing
between the outposts of the hostile armies confronting each other
between the Yalu and Ping- Yang.
The engagement was on the sixth anniversary of the Russian
occupation of Port Arthur. The operations took the form of a
cavalry attack by six companies of Cossacks, led personally by
General Mishtchenko, against four squadrons of Japanese cavalry,
which the general believed to be beyond Chong-Ju, but which he
found to be in occupation of that town.
Despite a cross-fire which General Mishtchenko cleverly di-
rected against the enemy he pays a tribute to their tenacity and
bravery, the Japanese only ceasing to fire after a combat which
lasted for half and hour. Before the Russians could follow up
their advantage three Japanese squadrons galloped toward the
.town, which two of them succeeded in entering, while the third
was driven back in disorder, men and horses falling. The fire
maintained on the town was so destructive that the Japanese were
unable to make an effective return. Further Japanese re-enforce-
ments arrived an hour later and General Mishtchenko was forced
to retire.
Kuropatkin Tells of the Battle.
General Kuropatkin's report to the Czar was as follows:
'^I have the honor respectfully to communicate to your Ma-
jesty the report of General Mishtchenko, dated March 28, at 10
THE JAP.WESK MAU( IT TO THE VALfJ 349
p. m., which says: 'Foi' three consecutive da^ s our small outposts
attempted to draw the Japanese cavalry mto action, but their
patrols, after contact was established, retired beyond Chong-Ju,
ahout fifty miles northwest of Ping- Yang.
'' 'Having learned that four squadrons of the enemy were
posted five versts beyond Chong-Ju, on March 27, six companies
marched toward Kasan and on ]\Iarch 28 reached Chong-Ju at
10:30 a. m. As soon as our scouts approaclied the town the enemy
opened fire from behind the wall. Two scpiadrons promptly dis-
mounted and occupied the heights, (!0<J yards distant. An engage-
ment ensued.
'' 'In the town a company of infantry and a scfuadron of cav-
aliy weie lying in ambush. Our men were re-enforced by three
companies and attacked the Japanese with a cross fire. Notwith-
standing this and our commanding position the Japanese gallantly
held their ground, and it was only after a fierce fight of half an
hour's duration that the Japanese ceased fire and sought refuge in
the houses. The Japanese hoisted the Red ( ^oss flag at two points.
'^ 'Soon afterward three squadrons of the enemy were seen
advancing along the Kasan road at full gallop toward the town,
which two of the squadrons succeeded m entering, while the third
fell ])ack m disorder under repeated volleys from our troops. A
number of men and horses were seen to fall.
'' 'For an hour afterward our companies continued to fire on
the Japanese m the town, preventing them from leaving the streets
and houses.
" 'An hour and a lialf after the beginning of the engagement
four companies were seen on the Kasan road hastening to attack.
I gave the order to mount, and the entire force, with a covering
S(inadron, advanced in perfect order and formed in line behind
the hill. The wounded were placed m front and the retirement
was carried out with the deliberation of a parade.
'^ 'The Japanese squadron which was thrown into disorder
was evidently unable to occupy the hill which we had just evacu-
ated, and their infantry arrived too late.
350 'riiK jAPA\i:sE mar(;h To the vaij;
'' 'Tlie detaclimeiit proteetiiig our rear guard arrived (juietly
at Kasan, Avlieii^ we baited for two hours m order to give atten-
tion to our wounded. At 9 p. m. our force reached Noo-San.
"' 'It is supposed that the Japanese had heavy losses in men
and horses. On our side, unfortunately, three officers were severe-
ly wounded— Stepanoff and Androoko in the cliest and Vasele-
vitcli m the stomach. Schihiikon was less seriously wounded in
the arm, but did not leave tlie field. Three Cossacks were killed
and twelve were wounded, including five seriously.'
"General Mishtchenko bears witness to the excellent conduct
and gallantry of the officers and Cossacks, and especially praised
the Third company of the Argunsk regiment, commanded by Kras-
nostanoif . Kuropatkin. ' '
Chong-Ju, because of its superior natural surroundings, was
the strongest j)lace between Pmg-Yang and Wiju. Besides these
natural advantages there was an old Korean fort there, which,
had it been defended with spirit, would have been hard to take.
The Japanese were gratified at the comparative ease with which
they drove the Eussians from this fort*
On April 4 the Japanese army reached Wiju, at the mouth of
the Yalu River, and found the town deserted by the 2,0( )0 Russian
troops which had occupied it. The occupation of AViju gave the
Japanese undisputed possession of the port of Yangampo at the
mouth of the Yalu, which enabled them to force a passage of the
river, under protection of the navy.
Japan, by this movement, compassed one of the most remark-
able achievements m modern political history. She practically
swept Russia clear out of the whole of Korea without anything
that could be called a blow. From the northern frontier, on the
wide estuary of the Yalu, to the straits looking across to the island
empire itself, 600 miles away, the Hermit Kingdom was m its
hands from end to end.
Never had Xemesis marched more swiftly upon the retreating
track of a fatal diplomacy. Within eight weeks from the opening
THE JAPANESE MARCH TQ THE YALU *i5l
of the war Russia had lost the very object for whicH she made war
The anny concentrated at Wiju was under command of Gen-
eral T. Kuroki, a veteran of the (limese war, and roughly stated,
contained 55,000 infantry, 4,500 cavalry, 3,600 artillery with 180
guns, 3,000 engineers, miners and sappers, and about 3,000 men
in the transport service. In all, the force comi^rised between 75,000
and 80,000 troops and 1^5,000 horses.
The actual crossing of the Yalu and the invasion of Manchuria
was not effected until April 27.
CHAPTER XXVIII
THE BATTLE OF THE YALU
First Great Battle of the War Fought on Manchurian Soil — Japanese Cross the
River on Pontoons under a Heavy Fire and then by an Artillery Attack Cap-
ture the Heights Held by the Russians — Flotilla of Gunboats Aid the Japanese
Commander — Japanese Bodies Lay in Heaps at the River Ford — Russian Losses
Heavy — Retreat Toward Fengwangcheng.
THE first great land battle of the war was fought on Sunday,
May 1, at a place called Chintiencheng, not far from Wiju,
but the engagement y\ ill always be popularly known as the battle
of the Yalu.
The result of the battle was a brilliant victoiy for Japanese
aiTiis, The Russians were routed and driven back on their second
line of intrenchments at Fenghuancheng' The first reports were
that a force of 16,000 Japanese had surprised and defeated a force
of 30,000 Russians, but the facts were that the figures were re-
versed. There was no surprise, for the Russian scouts were in
constant touch with the Japanese forces.
Before entering upon a description of this memorable battle it
will be well to follow the movements of General Kuroki's anny
from the time it began to cross the Yalu.
A portion of the Japanese Imperial guards attacked the Rus-
sians at Kurito island on April 26, and to enable the bridging of
the Yalu to be carried out the island was occupied. A part of
the second division also occupied Kinteito island and the Russians
retreated towards Kiulenjo.
The Japanese casualties were nine severely and sixteen slightly
wounded, belonging to the guards, and one belonging to the second
division.
One man severely wounded, belonging to the Twenty-second
Siberian regiment of sharpshooters, Avas caj)tured. According to
352
BATTLE OF THE YALU 353
his statement the Twenty-third and Twenty-fourth regiments of
Sibeiian sharpshooters were also in the vicinity under command of
Maj. Gen. Turspff. Each regiment had two battalions of infantrjr
and 142 mounted scouts, with eight guns.
During these movements on the islands the Bussians opened fire
on the Japanese with eight 9M> centimeter (about 3V^ inch) guns
from a hill behind Chintiencheng and two Hotchkiss guns which
were mounted on the banks of the river at Kosan, where the Rus-
sians seemed to have established their headquarters. The Japa-
nese later took the Hotchkiss guns.
One battery of Japanese artillery which had taken a position
on a hilbto the east of Wiju fired three volleys at Kosan, where the
Russian staff was located, and at noon of Tuesday the Russian bat-
teries behind Chintiencheng shelled Wiju, wounding one Japanese
soldier with shrapnel.
On Wednesday the Russians resumed the bombardment of
Wiju, firing at intervals throughout the day. The Japanese artil-
lery did not respond to this fire. General Kuroki received reports
to the effect that the Russians were fortifying the heights on the
right bank of the Ai river. Those defenses were declared to extend
from Chintiencheng through the village of Makou to Koshoki, a
distance of three and a quarter miles.
Subsequently the body of Colonel Seminoff, the head of the
Twenty-second regiment of scouts. Was found opposite Kurito and
was interred within Wiju castle. The Japanese found ninety-five
dead and six unwounded Russian horses upon the field.
The Russians resumed their bombardment on Thursday, but it
was generally ineffective. Subsequently General Kuroki ordered
two companies of the Imperial guards to cross the Yalu and make
a reconnoissance along the left bank of the Ai.
The Japanese force advanced toward Kosan and then dis«
patched a small detachment to the village, where a party of Rus-
sians was encountered.
In the engagement which followed .five Russians were killed.
The Bussians shelled the reconuoitering party from an emplace-
:\:a battle of the yalu
iiient in the hills in the southeast part of Yoshoko. This fire was
Avithout effect.
The Knssiau artillery on the hill behind Chintiencheng, firing
at a high angle, oi)oned on Wiju, the island of Kurito, and Seikodo,
to the south of Wiju, where some Ja])anese batteries had taken
l)Osition. This firing- continued into Thnrsday night, and while it
was ineffective, it disturbed Kuroki^s preparations for an attack.
The Kussians resumed the shelling of Wiju on Friday, but the Jap-
anese* guns did not re^ilv.
The twcirth division of the Japanese ann\ was cliosen to make
the first crossing of the Yalu. It began its preparations on Fridav
by driving the Russians from their position on the bank of the
river opposite Suikochin, which is eight miles above Wiju, and the
point selected for the crossing. This division constructed a pon-
toon bridge over the river, and at 3 o'clock Saturday morning it
began crossing
The entire division passed over the river during the dav, and
by 6 o'clock Saturday evening it was m the position assigned to it
for the battle of Sunday
The movement of the twelfth Japanese divisipn was covered
by the Second regiment of field artillery and another artillery regi-
ment of heavy guns.
At twenty minutes to 11 o'clock Saturday morning the Russian
artillerv posted to the north and to the east of Chintiencheng be-
gan shelling the patrols of Japanese infantry which had been dis-
patched from Kinteito island to Chukodai, another island north of
Kintieto and under Chintiencheng. The Japanese batteries replied
to this shelling and silenced the Russian fire. Later eight Russian
guns posted on a hill to the east of the village of Makao opened
upon the Imperial guards. To this shelling the Japanese artilloiv
to the east of Wiju responded, and the Russians ceased firing.
Then both the Chintiencheng and the Makao batteries rcopen^Ml
and this fire brought a vigorous respouse from the chain of Jn])-
:!nese batteries on the Korean side of the river The Russian guns
ilred for two hours before they were silenced. The Japanese losses
BATTLE OF THE YALr 855
in the bombardments of Saturday were two men killed and fiv(»
officers and twenty-two men wounded.
A flotilla of gunboats from the s(iuadron of Admiral Hosoya
participated m the fighting of Saturday It encountered a mixed
force of Russian infantry, cavalry and artillery on the Manchurian
bank of the Yalu below Antung, and, alter a sharp fight, scattered
them to the hills.
A bridge across the main stream* of the Valu just above AViju
was completed at S o'clock Saturday night and the second Japa-
nese division and the Imperial guards immediately began crossing.
They advanced and occupied the hills back of Kosan, facim>' tlic
Russian position on the right bank of the river. All through
Saturday night regiment after regiment of Japanese soldiers
poured across the bridge, and at a late hour Saturday night Gen-
eral Kuroki telegraphed to the general staff' of the armv:
''I will attack the enemy on May 1 at dawn.''
True to his promise an artillery attack began all along the line
at dawn. At 7 o'clock the Russian batter}^ at Yoshoko was silenced
and was made the point of the first attack by the twelfth division,
under General Inouye.
A little stream, the Ai Ho, ran between the Japanese and Rus-
sian lines. The Japs crossed this at fifteen minutes past 8 and
began storming the Russian heights. The severest fighting, around
Hamatan, lasted only until 9 o'clock, when the Russians had been
swept from their lines back across the plateau behind them.
Even though an attacking force numbers 3 or 4 to 1 it is des-
perate and difficult work to cany intrenchments, but the fighting
quality of the Japanese was such that at the word of command
they charged across the Ai Ho river, wading the stream breast
deep, and charged up the heights in the face of a Russian fire.
The Russians were commanded by General Zassalitch, whose
report of the battle was veiy comprehensive and is as follows
^^The Twelfth and Twenty-second regiments and the Second
and Third batteries of the Sixth brigade of artillerj^ were engaged
35(j l.ATTLE OF THE YALr;
in the battle, Avliieli began with heavy cannonading of our right
flank by siege gnns at Wijn and fiekl batteries in the distance.
^^ After a lull the fighting was resumed with extraordinary vio-
lence against the left flank of our mam position at Turenchen and
our position at Potietinsky. A fusillade was also begun by small
parties of Japanese across the Ai Ho river.
^^The situation of the defenders' position became increasin.i;']y
difficult, especially at Potietinsky, which was bombarded on the
front and on both flanks.
^'Thirty Japanese guns were pitted against our battery at Po-
tietinsky, which, aftr^r having silenced the enemy's mountain bat-
tery, directed its fire on the Japanese infantry and sustained few
losses so long as it was not obliged to take up another position,
■ owing to the withdrawal of our infantry from the bank.
^^The Japanese under our fire made continual attacks with
fresh troops, but without having recourse to the bayonet.
'^Japanese bodies lay in heaps at the river fords.
^* Simultaneously with the attack at Potietinsky an attack was
being made on our left flank at Turenchen and the Kussian trenches
had to be abandoned under the Japanese enfilading fire. Our re-
sei'\^es several times mingled with the first line, thus enabling it
for a long time to maintain its position.
Turn Russian Flank.
^^ Finally all of the supports were brought up into the firing
line, but owing to the great distance from our main reserves it was
impossible for them to reach the advanced force in time and our
men retired from the principal position to another position in the
rear of Tuenchen, followed by the concentrated fire of the Japa-
nese, who could not make up their minds to descend from the crest
they occupied and face the fire of our batteries at Poulemetts.
They dug frosh trenches and opened a heavy artillery fire on our
new position and began to tuna our left flank toward Chin-Gow
^'Two battalions of the Eleventh regiment and the Third bat-
tery of the Third brigade of artillen^, belonging to the main re-
BATTLE OF THE YALU 357
serve, were ordered to Lao-Fun-Hou. They occupied a position
with a double firing-line, thus permitting our advanced line, which
had suffered heavily, and our wounded, to retire.
**A battalion of the Eleventh regiment, both flanks of which
were repeatedly turned by the enemy, advanced with fixed bayo-
nets, preceded by buglers, to clear a passage. The Japanese, how-
ever, declined a hand-to-hand conflict and recoiled.
"In front of the,regiment a chaplain bearing a cross was struck
by two bullets.
"It was only by advancing on the Japanese with the bayonet
that the Seventh regiment was able to retire.
"On the arrival of the battalion of the Tenth regiment all the
troops were able to beat a retreat.
"The losses of the Eleventh and Twelfth regiments were very
great. In the Eleventh the killed included. Colonel Laming and
Lieutenant Colonels Dometti and Eaievski. The Twelfth lost nine
company commanders, killed or wounded.
"The second and third batteries of the Sixth brigade, having
lost the greater nu^jiber of their men and horses, were compelled
to abandon their guns after rendering them useless. For the same
reason six guns of the Third battery of the Third brigade of artil-
lery and eight poulemetts which could not be brought away, were
also disabled. The mountainous nature of the country made it
impossible to save the guns by means of drag ropes.
"The transportation of the wounded by hired Chinese bearers
to Fengwangaheng was very difficult. Two wheeled carts and
horses lent by the cavalry were also utilized for this purpose.
Most of the wounded, however, arrived on foot, assisted by their
comrades, and reached Fengwangcheng within twenty-four
hours."
General Zassalitch's force consisted of five regiments and fiv6
batteries, but, according to the information at hand, one regiment
and two batteries stationed at Shakhevze were not engaged, the
Japanese not attacking that point.
The wounded priest to whom General Zassalitch refers in his
358 BATTLE OF THE YALU
report was one of the heroes of the day. The Japanese succeeded
in flanking two Kussian battalions on both sides and enveloping
them in the rear. The latter with music playing a martial air and
with fixed bayonet, a priest holding aloft a cross, charged and
broke through the Japanese lines. It was the most heroic incident
of the bloody day. The priest fell among the wounded but was
carried along by the escaping troops.
During the retreat a body of Kussian infantry 2,000 strong
occupying a hill near Tengshanghong, mistook a detachment of
their own infantry, about 200 strong, which was retiring, for
Japanese troops, and fought among themselves.
In the fightmg which followed 110 were killed and 70 wounded,
and the KuSsian carts were stampeded, leaving their loads of stores
behind. According to the story told by a captured Eussian officer,
who participated in the battle, only five or six battalions of Eus-
sian infantry and two battalions of artillery were able to retire in
order. The other troops ran away in a state of entire confusion.
The Eussians retreated toward Fengwangcheng pursued by
the Japanese. A force of the latter, however, were too eager to fall
upon the retreating foe, were unexpectedly attacked and the
killed and wounded numbered about 300.
CHAPTER XXIX
PORT ARTHUR CUT OFF BY LAND
Russians Abandon Fengwangcheng and Make a Stand at Klnchou — Key to the
Russian Situation in Nanshan Hill which Is Strongly Fortified — Japanese Storm
the Hill Nine Times in the Face of a Deadly Fire which Wipes Out Entire
Companies — One of the Most Desperate Charges in the History of Warfare —
Japanese Cut Railway Line to Port Arthur.
AFTER the battle of the Yalu, the first objective point of the
Japanese invading army as it later developed was Kinchoii,
on the line of railway connecting Port Arthur with the main stem
of the Trans-Siberian railway. By taking Kinchou they would
effectually cut off communication with Port Arthur bv land, and
with Togo guarding the sea entrance the investment of the Russian
naval stronghold would be complete. In addition to tins Kinchou
could be made an army base from which the Japanese land forces
could operate southward against Port Arthur and northward
against Liao Yang, General Kuropatkin's headquarters. The
naval base would be Port Dalny on Talienwan Bay.
The retreating Russians fell back from the Yalu to Fengwang-
cheng where they were strongly intrenched. It was generally be-
lieved that General Kuropatkm, the Russian commander-in-chief,
would make a stand at Fengwangcheng and endeavor to check
the Japanese advance. To the great surprise of evorvone, however,
as soon as the Japanese vanguard came in touch with his rear
guard he ordered a retreat westward. From the Yalu to Feng-
wangcheng there was considerable skirmishing with losses on
both sides, but nothing that approximated a real battle.
General Kuropatkin had selected Kinchou as the place to make
his decisive stand, and his ground was well chosen. Aside from
the strong fortifications the nature of the ground favored the Rus-
sians as they were in command of all the hills and heights and
359
360 PORT AKTHtin CUT OFF BY LAND
were well supplied with artillery. The battle which took place
there was one of the bloodiest and most desperate of the entire
war and displayed the real valor of the Jap as a fighting man. The
, charge of the Japanese up Nanshan hill was one of the most thrill-
ing and daring assaults ever made by an army and could only have
been made by men who were without the sense of fear.
The Russians had made elaborate preparations to check the
Japanese movement south on the Liao-Tong peninsula toward Port
Arthur. They had fortified the high ground on the south shore of
Talienwan bay, their works extending to the east and the west.
The extreme Russian right was at Hushangtao and the extreme
left at Nanshan hill.
This hill was the strongest part of the line. A series of bat-
teries, strongly emplaced, crowned its crest, while rifle pits ex-
tended around its sides. Mines had been placed lower down on this
hill and around the base on the northern and eastern sides were
stretched well-made wire entanglements.
Another line of defenses, also protected with wire entangle-
ments, extended from Yen-Chia-Tung, near the head of TalienwaUj
bay, due north of Liu-Chia-Tien, which lies south of Kinchou. A
strong Russian force was posted at Kinchou. It consisted of in-
fantry and artillery.
Japs Attack in Right Angle.
The Japanese first occupied the line of hills to the east of Kin-
chou. Their positions had formed an almost perfect right angle,
showing its southern front to Talienwan and its western front to
Kinchou. Chiu-Li-Chan village was the apex of this angle. The
extreme right of the Japanese Imes rested at Chen-Cha-Tien, which
is almost due north of Chiu-Li-Chan, while the extreme left was at
Chaitsuho, a village due east of Chiu-Li-Chan. Back of this angle
the attacking force assembled in complete security.
The Russians apparently attempted to draw the Japanese at-
tack four days previous to the battle, for their batteries opened
fire slowly on the enemy that day. The Japanese, however, refused
FRIENDLY, THOUGH FOES.
The Japanese Soldier Giving Food and a ** Smoke" to the Wounded
' * One touch of nature makes the whole world kin. ' '
Russian^
RUSSIAN AMBULANCE TRAIN.
The **Red Cross'' Nurses Ministering to the Wounded and Suffering.
PORT ARTlIUli CUT OFF BY LAND 363
to be drawn until the positions of the Eussians, their guns and
their strength had been fully developed.
Learn Size of Russian Cannon.
To this end the Japanese began a series of careful reconnois-
sances, their officers working their way close enough to the Russian
position to draw the enemy's fire. They thus se<nired fragments
of shells for the purpose of ascertaining the caliber of the Russian
guns. They discovered that the batteries on Nanshan hill mcluded
four howitzers of about 15 centimeters caliber, ten old-st\ 1e cannon
of between 9 and 15 centimeters caliber and two (|uick-firing guns
of 12 centimeters.
The Japanese discovered also a number of large implacements,
but they did not learn the number of guns contained therein. Theso
implacements faced to the north and to the east.
The guns fired by the Russians developed a range of 8,500
meters. Eight heavy guns posted on the Russian right in the
vicinity of Hushangtao also were discovered and another strong
Russian position developed by these reconnoissances was on an-
other hill southwest of Nanshan hill, where the Russians had a
series of shelter trenches.
On the shore of Talienwan bav, close to the head of the bav,
the Russians had established a series of positions. Here weie set
up the searchlights which nightlv played over the Jajianese angle
in the hills to the northeast.
Find Fatal Defect in Russian Line.
Further Japanese reconnoissances developed the fact that west
of Liu-Chia-Tien the Russians had no defenses. Extending to the
northward from Yen-Chia-Tien to the west coast of the Liao-Tong
penmsula there were no defenses whatever, except the force posted
at Kinchou. This gap m the defense was a fatal defect in the
Russian position, and when it was perceived the Japanese ex-
tended their right to the north and east, enveloping Kinchou and
the Russian extreme right.
3tU 1M)RT ARTITUK CUT OPP BY LAND
The Japanese left also was extended to Wang-Chia-Tung, on
the shore of Talienwan bay, and the center moved forward.
Wednesday nioraing, May 26, at 5:;»() o^4ock, the Japanese at-
tacked Kinchou and for three hours they had an artillery duel with
the batteries on Nanshan hill. The Russian gunners searched tlie
Japanese lines with their fire, but failed to inflict much damage.
The battle was resumed at dawn Thursday, Japanese gunboats
then entered Kinchou bay and in co-operation with the artillery on
shore shelled the Russian i)Ositions.
A Russian gunboat in Talienwan bay steamed close to the shore
and shelled the Japanese left. From dawn the batteries on l)otli
sides hammered away at each other
At an early hour the Japani^so infantrv moved forward, and at
5.20 o^clock Thursday moramg the troops entered Kinchou, the
Russians retiring to the south.
The ffghting continued into Thuisday night, the Japanese
pressmg to the south and storming Nanshan hill. Thev followed
the retreating Russians through the southern hills.
The details of the fighting' at Kinchou emphasize the heroic
tenacity of the Japanese in tlieir (conduct at Nanshan hill. Nine
successive times the Japanese charged the fortified heights in the
face of a stoiin of death-doaling missiles and in their last effort
they carried the forts and trenches only after a bavonet-to-bayonet
conflict with the Russians, who made a desperate, despairing strug-
gle to beat back the oncoming hordes of assailants. The final
assault of the Japanese, in which they succeeded m taking posses-
sion, was marked by the most desperate hand to hand encounter
that has thus far characterized the war. The Japanese left
throughout the entire action until night was exposed to an enfilad-
ing* fire from the Russian infantiy, a gunboat on Talienwan bay
and four 9-centimeter guns posted at Tafengcheng.
At a critical moment the ammunition of the artillery ran low
and it was decided to cast the remaining ammunition into one final
desperate assault. Fortunately, however, at the moment this de-
cision was reached th(^ Japanese squadron in Kinchou bay, which
VOUT AIITIIUR (JUT OFF BY LAND 305
Iiad ceased bombarding when the infantry had first rushed J'or-
Tvard, suddenly resumed the shelling of Nanshan hill.
Then it was that the issues of the day were detcnnined— at a
moment when the outcome was fluttering between success and de-
feat for Japan. At that moment was an almost certain repulse
converted into victory, so successful that the forces of the czar
were swept into confusion and disorderly retr:^at.
With every Japanese gun centering its fire upon the Nanshan
forts and trenches the Japanese infantry sprang over the bodies of
their dead comrades who had sacrificed their lives m the previous
fruitless charges.
Rush Through the Breach.
The entire line rushed foi^ard toward the Russian left, where
the fire of the Japanese squadron had proved most deadlv and
which was the first to weaken under the death-dealing bombard-
ment, and it was there that the first breach was made in the human
wall that all day had been an invincible barrier to the impetuous
assaults of the brown men.
It was the fourth division of the Osaka men that stonned the
Russian left. It had once been said that Osaka men were not
brave. It will never be said again.
The first division of Tokio, whicli had the center, and the third
di\ ision of Nagoya, occupying the left and which had been exposed
all day to the Russian fire against the front flank, now followed the
example of the Osaka men and nished forward, and the battle be-
came transfomied from an artillery duel into one of personal con-
flict, with the bayonet as the instrument of warfare.
Victory Crowns Last Charge.
On every parapet the restless, death-defying Japanese surged
forward in increasing numbers and, hustling the Russians from
their intrenchments, swept over the hill.
At 7:30 o'clock, as the sun was sinking beneath the horizon,
the flag of the land of the rising sun floated above the blood-sodden
366 PORT ARTHUR CUT OFF BY LAND
Nanshan hill, while the shouts of "Banzai!" swelled from hill to
hill and re-echoed from squadron to fort.
The Japanese paid for their victory with 3,500 killed and
wounded. To the Russians the humiliation of defeat was intensi-
fied by the loss of sixty-eight cannon and ten machine guns, while
lying dead in the forts and trenches were 500 men, the victims of
the accuracy of Japanese long-distance marksmanship and of
close-range fighting.
It was in the desperate infantry charges that the Japanese sus-
tained the bulk of their losses. In the earlier rushes of the engage-
ment every Japanese soldier participating was shot down before
he reached the first line of Russian trenches.
It was found necessary to stop these infantry charges and
renew the artillery fire from the rear before the final and successful
assault on the Russian position could be made. The success of this
assault was brought about by one detachment of Japanese troops,
more intrepid than their comrades, who succeeded in piercing the
Russian line.
A stroke of fortune for the attack was the discovery and de-
struction by the Japanese of the electric wires leading to the mines
at the eastern foot of Nanshan hill. This prevented the Russians
from exploding these mines when the Japanese infantry crossed
the ground where they had been placed. It is possible that the
fortune of the day hinged on these mines. If the Russians had
been able to explode them at the right time the losses among the
Japanese troops would have been tremendous and it is possible
that the Russians would have been able to hold the hill.
Nanshan was splendidly defended. Nearly fifty guns of various
sizes were mounted on the various emplacements and there were
also two batteries of quick-firing field pieces.
A force of Russians held Sanchilipu station, which is northwest
of Dalny, but the Japanese drove them out. The Russians aban-
doned and burned the station and retired in the direction of Port
Arthur.
The estimates of the Russians engaged in the defense of Kin-
PORT ARTHUR CUT OFF BY LAND 367
chou, Nanshan hill and the south shore of Talienwan bay vary, but
it is evident that the Eussians drew men from the forces at Port
Arthur and offered all the resistance possible.
It is understood that Lieutenant General Stoessel, commander
of the military forces at Port Arthur, was in personal command of
the Russian operations at Kinchou.
The Japanese squadron, which was assigned to co-operate in
the attack of the second army on Kinchou and Nanshan hill, was
composed of the gunboats Thukishi, Abagi, Heiyen and Chokai
and the first torpedo-boat flotilla. It entered Kinchou bay Wednes-
day. A heavy sea prevented its participation in the fighting of
that day. The weather cleared Thursday morning, however, and
in spite of the shallowness of the water the squadron steamed close
to shore and bombarded the Russian batteries.
Early in the action a shell passed over the forward deck of the
Chokai, killing a lieutenant and two petty officers and wounding
two men.
The torpedo-boat flotilla shelled the railroad near the Shaos
river. The torpedo-boats took soundings and guided the larger
ships. The squadron advanced with the Japanese right flank and
aided in covering it. Later in the day the falling tide compelled
the withdrawal of the larger warships.
Captain Hayashi, commander of the Chokai, was killed by the
explosion of a shell near one of the ship's guns. Four other men
were wounded. The vessels themselves were not damaged.
The Japanese in attacking Kinchou and Nanshan hill had to
fight against great odds. The Russians were in full command of
the strategical advantages afforded by nature and these advan-
tages were augmented by the newest inventions for defense. The
forts on Nanshan hill were armed with heavy guns. The Japanese
had only field guns, heavy guns being unavailable on account of
the difficulties of transportation.
The Japanese army deserved great credit for having driven
the Russians from this stronghold; it was a feat previously con-
sidered to have been impossible.
:j(i<s PORT ARTHUR (JUT OFF BY LAND
By their great battle and the capture of Kinchou and the forts
around the city the Japanese opened a free passageway to Dalny
and Port Arthur, though at the cost of thousands of soldiers, for
the battle was most deadly for the Japanese as well as for the
Kussians.
The battle of Kiiu hou marked the actual begmning of the siege
of Port Arthur, and enabled the Japanese to concentrate all the
land forces not needed for the siege agamst the main Russian
army. Thus it was that while Nogi with a besieging anny fought
his way south, taking tovm after town and fort after fort until his
men came into hand-to-hand conflict with the Russians in the last
fort at Port Arthur, three armies under Kuroki, Oku and Nodzu
fought the brilliant series of victories ending with the drawn battle
at the Sha river.
Kinchou was the Gordian knot, so to speak, that bound Port
Arthur to Russia, and when it was cut the Russian campaign re-
ceived its most vital blow. The capture of the commercial city of
Dalny, which followed soon after, gave the Japanese a most desir-
able port and greatly aided their transport service both m men
and supplies.
CHAPTELR XXX
DEFEAT OF STAKELBERG'S RELIEF
E.XPEDITION
General Kuropatkin Sends an Army Corps under General Stakelberg to the Relief
of Port Arthur — Description of the Battles of Vafangow and Telissu in which
the Russian Forces Are Cut to Pieces and Flee Northward to Rejoin the Main
Army Under General Kuropatkin — Japanese Are Left Free to Attack Port
Arthur by Land.
THREE days after the battle of Kincliou and Nanslian hill,
which cut off Port Arthur, the Japanese occupied the com-
mercial city and port of Dalnv, which gave them a naval basis
from which to land fresh troops and supi^lies for the victorious
armies.
The Japanese were now in a position to march on Port Arthur
and assault it from the rear, while Admiral Togo attacked by sea.
The critical position of Port Arthur was such that General Kuro-
patkin dispatched an entire Russian cori)s under command of
Lieutenant General Baron Stakelberg to the relief of the besieged
fortress. In a battle which began at Vafangow, about fifty-five
miles north of Port Arthur, and ended at Telissu, about twenty
miles still further north, General Stakelberg 's relief column was
enveloped, surrounded, cut to pieces and utterly routed by two
Japanese columns under Generals Nodzu and Oku, respectively.
The defeated army fled to the northward toward Kuropatkin 's
base at Liao-Yang on the road to ]\[ukden.
The Vafangow operations really began on June 11, when two
Japanese divisions, one commanded by General Nodzu, and one by
General Oku, advanced from the Pulantien-Pitsewo line, prompted
by intelligence that the Russians were receiving reinforcements.
A sharjD skirmish took place the night of June 12 at the village of
369
370 DEFEAT OF STAKELBBRG'S EXPEDITION
Oudiaden, five miles west of the railroad and seven miles south
of Wa-Fang-Tien. Another skirmish occurred on the heights near
the village of Lidiatun, ten miles east of Oudiaden. The Japanese
were repulsed, but the Russian advance posts retired. June 13 two
Japanese divisions were five miles north of the scene of the skir-
mish, their left wing resting on the village of Vafangow and their
right on the valley of the Tassa, which flows parallel with the
railroad, falling into the sea ten miles south of Pitsewo.
After a day^s rest the Japanese advanced fifteen miles June 14
and attacked the left of the Russian position, four miles south of
Vafangow. The Russians held a line between Lung-Wang-Tiao
and Ta-Fang-Slien. The Japanese artillery opened on this line and
the Russians responded. The shelling continued for two hours
and it was followed by the advance of the Japanese line to a posi-
tion extending from Lung-Chia-Tung to Yu-Hotun.
Darkness put an end to the fighting. The Japanese dispatched
' a column to the westward toward Fuchau for the purpose of cover-
ing the Russian right wing and to protect their left and rear. Dur-
ing the night it became apparent that the Russians were being
reinforced and it was decided to make a general attack in the
morning and force the Russians into a defile back of Telissu.
When morning came it was discovered that the Russians held
a line extending from Ta-Fang-Shen to Cheng-Tsu-Shan.
The Japanese planned to envelop the Russians near Telissu and
they succeeded admirably. While the main Japanese force was
moving north along the railroad, columns swung to the left and to
the right and finally converged at noon on the main Russian posi-
tion. The Russians in this position were at a disadvantage, but
they held it with deterpaination until 3 o^clock in the afternoon.
At this hour they were routed.
Artillery, cavalry and infantry were engaged. For the first
time in large numbers the Japanese cavalry clashed with the
famous and greatly dreaded Cossacks and rendered a good account
of tlieraselves.
The Russian reports of the battles of Vafangow and Telissu
DEFEAT OF STAKELBERG'S EXPEDITION 371
are highly colored, but it should be stated in all fairness that the
Russian troops fought with valor and were bravely officered. It
must be remembered that the Japanese largely outnumbered the
Russian force, but it is equally apparent that Nodzu and Oku out-
generalled Stakelberg at every point. They fooled him repeatedly
by maneuvering their troops and finally forced him into a trap at
Telissu exactly as they had planned. The stern, dogged fighting
at the battle of Vafangow was like another Borodino. Tli rough-
out the three days of combat the Russian officers and men vied with
each other m pluck and heroism.
The Japanese advance origmally included the Fifth, Eighth
and Eleventh divisions, twelve squadrons of cavaliy and splendid
artillery. About 200 guns were belching a continuous stream of
shot and shell by which they were enabled to turn the Russian
flanks. A diversion on the right precipitated the battle on the
morning of June 15.
Major General Gemgross, who was wounded, commanded the
Russian left flank, and General Loutchkovsky commanded the cen-
ter, including four battalions concealed in a small wood, whence
they dealt death and destruction on the attacking forces. The
Russian right was protected by Cossacks, dragoons and Siberian
rifles.
The scene was awe-inspiring. Over the Russian center and left
flank hovered chocolate clouds from bursting shrapnel. It was
evident about noon that the tide of battle was turning toward the
Russian right. Reserves hurried forward, the Cossacks galloping,
followed by columns of infantry at the double. Suddenly they
disappeared m an adjacent defile. The valley where the Russians
had camped was emptied as if by magic. Rattling volleys wero
fired behind the screen of hills which concealed the fighting troops
from view m that direction. This continued for half an honi-
Suddenly a company of Cossacks api)eared on the crest of a hill
and began to descend. They were followed by infantry. The
Japanese gunners promptly pursued them with shrapnel. Horses
and men began falling.
372 DEFEAT OF STAKE LBERG\S EXPEDITION
A moment of harrowing suspense was relieved by a thunderous
shout of ' 'Hurrah! '^ It was from a couple of thousand of Russian
troops just brought up by train. Tliey quickly jumped from the
cars, fixed bayonets and literally ran into the fight.
Again the crackle of musketry under cover dunng which the
Russian lines broke and fled toward the railroad. While a lon^*
Ime of commissariat wagons, escorted by C'ossacks, took to the
I'oad, a battery of horse artillery stationed near the raih'oad
banged away furiously as it covered the retreat. The Japanese
shells were falling on the station buildings as the Russians hur-
riedly entrained.
Neither the Russian nor the Japanese commanders made any
attempt to conceal their losses in this battle, which up to that time
was the most disastrous of the war. In a report to General Kuro-
patkin the Russian losses were admitted to be heavy, although at
that time they were not known. General Stakelberg, in his report,
dated June 16, said
^^ Yesterday I had intended to attack the enemy's right flank,
but just as our troops had been assigned for the puipose and were
beginning successfully to envelop the enemy's right flank the Jap-
anese in their tuni attacked my right flank with superior forces,
and I was compelled to retreat by three roads to the north.
^ ^ Our losses are heavy, but they are not yet completely known.
During the engagement the Third and Fourth batteries of the
First artillery brigade were literally cut to pieces by the Japanese
shells. Of sixteen guns thirteen were rendered completely useless
and were abandoned.
''The conduct of the troops was excellent, a large proportion
of them refusing to retire until after they had been repeatedly
ordered to do so/'
The fierce character of the fight is made evident by the fact
that the Russians were again forced to abandon their guns, thus
indicating, as in previous encounters, tlie superiority of the Jap-
anese aiiillery.
General Oku reported as follows.
DKFEAT OP STAKELBERG'S EXPEDITION 373
^^Our main body advanced northward June 14 in two columns
along the radway, expelling the enem> from the east of Wafang-
tien. At 5 p. m. the enemy made a stand on the railway between
Lungwangmiao and Tafangshen and after two hours of cannonad-
ing we occupied at nightfall the hue between Pangchiaton and
Yuhoton.
''Another column, for menacmg llie enemy ^s right and cover-
ing our flank and rear, marched eastward of Foochow and ad-
vanced on the line between Tengchiakow and Xachialing, The
enemy near Lungwangmiao was reinforced.
''June 15 the enemy near Telissu consisted of two and a half
divisions, occupying the position between Tafangshen and Cheng-
tsushan. At dawn we opened attack and our mam body advanced
along the railway, one column marching from Tsou^hiaton. At 9
a. m. the left wmg of the column was joined by the forces from
Tungtungkow and at noon by cavalry from Chiachiaton. Thus th<^
enemy was surrounded by our forces near Telissu and after severe
lighting they were routed and fled northward at *] p. m.
"Our losses are estimated under 1,000. So far as known we
captured colors, fourteen quick-firers and about 300 of the enemv,
including the commander of the Fourth infantrv regiment of sharp-
shooters.
"Over 500 of the enemy's killed and wounded were left on the
battlefield.
"Our scouts saw the enemy marching with the Japanese flag
in this engagement, by which our artillery was misled and sus-
pended fire.''
The estimated losses were: Russians, killed, 1,854; wounded,
3,500; captured, 300. Japanese, killed, 247; wounded, 946.
General Stakelberg's anny consisted of the first, second and
sixth East Siberian rifles divisions, the Usun mounted brigade
and the first East Siberian sapper battalion.
General Gerngross, who was wounded, commanded the first
Siberian division of four regiments and a machine g^m battalion.
General Samsonoff commanded the XTsuri mounted brigade.
;!74 DEFEAT OF STAKELBERG'S EXPEDITKJX
A li(Hitenaiii of Cossacks says the Ameriran imlitarv attaches
wc re witli his (*oimnan(l most of June 15, during the hottest ])art of
the fi.^lit. lie eomniented upon their eoolness and their ])rofes-
sioiial interest m the operations to the exehision of the idea of
])ersonal danger.
^^The liiissian artillery," tlie Ih^ntenant says, ^'was splendidly
served, but was ontmatelied m nuinl^er by the Japanese guns. One
Russian batterv pitted agiiinst Japanese battenes was literally
smothered by Jai^anese shells. I saw one Russian battery land
three shells in the midst of an ammunition train which was gal-
loi)iug up to serve tlu^ Japanese guns. Two caissons 'exploded,
killing all the liorses and drivers.
''The Japanese guns fired at least 1,500 rounds. The Russians
fired several times on Japanese infantry in close formation, caus-
ing tremendous havoc. '^
A Russian officer of the fourth battery says his batteiw was in
a duel at two and a half miles with a Japanese battery and silenced
it. His battery then ran out of ammunition and the men carried
the breech mechanism of the guns with them to the rear and
brought up a fresh supply of ammunition and resumed serving
the guns.
A war correspondent who was present at the battle on the
15th and 16th says the work of the Red Cross in attending to the
wounded under fire was beyond all praise. One Red Cross assist-
ant was killed and another was wounded.
The Tobolsk regiment saved the last hospital tram from Vafan-
gow by gallantlv throwing itself between the tram and a superior
force of Japanese and by holding off the enemv while the train
steamed out under a heavy fire.
Shell fire burned the Red Cross station at Vafangow, destroying
almost all the supplies belonging to the Sisters of Mercv and much
hospital material.
There seems to be good ground for the belief that the Russians
saved ^themselves from heavier losses at the bej^inning of the re-
DEFEAT OF STAKE1J;EK( i S EXPEDITION
• / >
treat by hoisting a captured Japanese flag, and thus causing some
of the Japanese batteries to cense firing.
The battle of Vafangow and Talissu was a defeat for the Rus-
sians in more ways than one. Not only was the crack coips of
Siberian rifles badly cut up and routed, but the purpose of the
expedition which was to draw off a part of the force mobilizing
against Port Arthur was likewise defeated and no material aid
was rendered to the beleaguered fortress.
From that time on General Kuropatkin was ni^ver in a position
to again attempt to relieve the besieged fortress. AVith tliree
Japanese armies pressing upon his fYout his entire attention was
given to his own defense.
In the meantime General Stoessel, completely cut off from anv
chance of relief by land, continued to defend Port Arthur, entirelv
ignorant of the situation nortli and therefore hoping and believing
that Kuropatkin was coming to his aid.
Indeed, as it afterward appeared, Stakelberg's corps would
have been of little assistance to the beleaguered fortress even if he
had succeeded in getting through the Japanese lines, for the supe-
rior forces of the Japanese would eventually have crushed the life
of the small expedition.
Although General Stakelberg's command was defeated and
badly cut off, the commanding officer deserves great credit both
for strategy and bravery. When he was practically surrounded
and his command on the point of being captured, he fought and
maneuvered with such skill that he was able to rejoin the mam
army, and thus save the remnant of his corps.
CHAPTEIR XXXI
THE. ^•THERMOPYLAE. OF MANCHURIA'^
Kuroki Defeats Kuropatkin at the Second Battle of Motion Pass and Opens the
Way to Liaoyang — Russians Lose the **Key to Manchuria" after a Desperate
and Bloody Battle Fought in a Fog — Japanese Occupy the Valley of the Liao
River — Personal Experiences of a War Correspondent.
MOTIEN PASS has been called the ' ^ Themiopylae of lAran-
clmria,'' and was considered to be the key to the whole
situation so far as the land forces were concerned.
Admirably situated for defense m the Fenshui mountain range,
it was supposed that a small force could hold it against a large
body of invaders. The battle which took place there was impor-
tant, not from the number of men engaged, but from the fact that
it enabled the Japanese to occupy the valley of the Liao river and
later to rout the Russians at the battle of Liaoyang.
When the war began everybody m Tokio believed that the Rus-
sians were going to make a great stand at the famous pass. As a
matter of faet, the Russians let the Japanese seize the pass without
much trouble in June. Until the Japanese had reached the pas^
they had been going up-hill. From that to Liaoyang (fifty-five
miles distant), where they were to fight to such good pur^Dose, the
road is down-hill.
After some deliberation the Russians resolved to reoccupy the
pass, seeming to realize when it was too late its strategical im-
portance and its value as a defensive position.
First Fight at Motien Pass.
The first attempt of the Russians to recapture the pass was on
July 4, when three battalions of infantry attempted a frontal at-
376
THE ^^THERMOPYLAE OP MANCHURIA/^ 377
tack, tlirice repeated. They were driven back without difficulty,
losing 200 men, although the pass was held by but one Japanese
battalion. Three days later the First Regiment of Cossacks, num-
bering 1,300 sabres, advanced against Fen-shui-lmg defile, but
without pressing home their assault they retired, neither inflicting
nor receiving much loss.
The second attempt to recover the pass was made on July 17,
under Lieut.-General Count Feodor Keller (who was killed at
Haicheng on August 1). The Russians had 20,000 men, including
the 9th and 24th East Siberian regiments and the 34th Regulars
of the 9th Division, the first Russian regulars to meet the Japanese.
Fighting in a Fog.
The first intimation to the Japanese of the Russian movement
was obtained half an hour after midnight (July 17) from General
Matsanaga, who was in command of a brigade on the Japanese
left front. He reported that a party of Russians was moving on
his front and warned the commander of the force at Motien pass
to be on his guard. General Okasaki immediately turned out his
brigade and waited in readiness for the development of events.
The first sign of the enemy near Motien pass reached the Japanese
at half past 2, when 150 cavalry and a large body of mfantrj^ ap-
peared close to the line of Japanese pickets. The morning was so
misty that the Japanese could not see a hundred yards in front of
them. The Japanese defensive line was along the ridge at the top
of the pass, and in view of the vast superiority of the enemy the
outposts slowlv rotired m that direction.
About 6 o'clock the fog began to rise from the hollows, disclos-
ing the main Russian force lying in the valley directly opposite the
lofty flanking ridge which dominates the approaches to the pass.
Upon this ridge 2,000 yards away from the Russians was the Jap-
anese artillery position so far unoccupied by guns. The Japanese
climbed the high ridge on the left of the pass and from various
l^oints poured a hot enfilading fire down upon that part of the
378 THE '' TITER MOP YLAE OP MANX'IirRIA,
ff
Russian line nearest the pass (it was Avitlim 400 yards) and forced
it to withdraw into an extensive wood immediately in rear.
At a quarter to 7 the Japanese guns, after great labor, gained
their position and opened a devastating fire upon the Russians
massed in the valley before them. About 7 o^elock the Russians
had reached the limit of their advance. They occupied the temple,
driving out at the point of the bayonet a small party of Japanese
who had been left there to delay their advance. The Russians
scaled the low boundary wall of the building at the rear and ef-
fected an entrance in that way. They afterwards used the wall as
cover from which to fire at the Japanese trenches across the valley.
Nearly a score of dead Russians were lying round the temple. The
main body withdrew to shelter, leaving hundreds of dead and
wounded in their hurried retreat. When the temple was evacuated
the remainder of the Russians fell back upon the wood.
The Japanese guns ceased about 8 o'clock, by which hour the
Russians on the right were out of action. The fighting was con-
fined to the left.
To the astonishment of everybody, about 9 o'clock the Rus-
sians began to retreat. This was attributed to a bit of *^ bluff,''
some reinforcements having come to the Japanese. The Russians
retired with the utmost deliberation.
After the battle the air was full of summer scent, and the
bushes were dotted with gorgeous Howers of the crowning days
of a Manchurian July. A bright sun was beating down pitilessly,
for the fog was gone. The bushes were marked with stiffening
corpses, blue-eyed, light-haired, and often with eyes wide open
in death.
The Russian casualties amounted to 2,000. The Japanese had
forty-three killed and 256 wounded. Among the Japanese killed
was Major Hiraoka, who was the Mikado's military attache during
the South African War.
No war correspondent had a better opportunity to view the
engajyement at Motien pass than E. F. Knight, who was with the
HUMAN BIRDS OF PREY.
Horrors of the Battlefield Intensified by Chinese Bandits, Robbing the Dead and the Dying.
RUSSIAN ARTILLERY ON THE MARCH IN MANCHURIA.
The Bitter Cold and Heavy Snows Make Progress Very Slow.
THE ' ' THERMOPYLAE OF ^rANCHURIA. ' ' 381
central force, known as the first anny, under the personal command
of General Kuroki. He has supplied the following record of per-
sonal experience:
"The Japanese positions— I am speaking- now of the central
of the three forces composing the First Army under General Ku-
roki's command— extended along the ridge of the range which is
crossed by the j\lo-tieu-lmg and the main road to Liaoyang. Yes-
terday morning, the 16th, shortly before 1 o'clock, the Japanese
received intelligence that the enemy was moving on their front,
and an hour and a half later a large body of Russian infantiy,
with some cavalry, came in touch with the Japanese Ime of pick-
ets, which then fell back, in accordance with orders, on the line of
defenses above. At dawn the fighting commenced, for on these
hills the mist was not so dense as we had found it in our valle\'
camp seven miles to the rear. The fog gradually lifted, and the
broadening light disclosed to view the mam body of the enemy
advancing up the broad vallev along which the road to Liaoyang
is canied. The Russians were in close fonnation, so that from the
heights the Japanese guns and infantry were able to direct on them
shrapnel fire and rifle volleys with deadly effect. Those who trav-
ersed this portion of the valley later in the day found the ground
strewn with Russian dead, and the burial of these is still being-
continued by the Japanese as I write this dispatch.
* * The main attack was made on the pass itself. But the fighting
was by no means confined to its immediate neighborhood. The
Russian attack was directed at several points along the Japanese
strategical position, and extended along a front of fifteen miles.
Nearly two Russian divisions— seven regiments according to reli-
able information— were engaged, so that the enemv probably num-
bered about 22,000 men, possibly more, for the full strength of a
Russian regiment is nearly 4,000 men. On the Yalu the Japanese
were opposed by regiments of the East Siberian army. But the
Russian troops that fought in the Mo-tien-ling mostly belonged to
the Ninth Army Corps from Europe, and were under the command
of General Keller.
382 THE ' ' THERMOPYLAE OF AlANCHURIA. ' '
The Enemy's Object.
''It was apparently the enemy's object to turn the Mo-tien-ling
from the north. For it was on the Japanese right that the attack
was dri\ en furthest home and that the most severe fighting oc-
curred. At this point, which the Russians attacked with three regi-
ments, the Japanese suffered their heaviest losses. Here the enemy
attained the summit of the ridge before they were driven back,
and it is difficult to understand how it is that, being in such greatly
supeiior force, they did not retain the position they had gained.
Here the Japanese must have offered a most gallant resistance.
For example, an outpost composed of one company was surrounded
on three sides by six companies of the enemy, which approached
within one hundred yards ; the Japanese company lost twenty killed
and fifty-four wounded, including all the officers and sergeants,
but the men canied on their resolute defense until a portion of
their regiment came to their relief, when the enemy retired. An-
other company was for a time engaged with an entire Russian
battalion, and a sergeant's post of obseravtion of twelve men suc-
cessfully held its own behind trenches against a Russian company.
The fighting was also for some time very severe at the Mo-tien-ling,
where the enemy 's main attack was vigorously opposed. The Rus-
sians fell back in very good order, holding for some time the
heights that flank the Liaoyang road in order to cover their re-
tirement.
' ' On the Japanese left there was little fighting. It was on this
point that the Russians first advanced shortly after midnight, but
with three companies only, so that this early move was probably
intended as a diversion to cover the real attack on the right. A
brigade on the Japanese left made a demonstration against the
main body of the enemy.
^^Of the three forces composing General Kuroki's army the
central one alone, therefore, was the object of the Russian attack
this day. Far away, on the right of this force, extended the de-
THE ^^TllEKMOPYLAE OF MANCHURIA." 383
fensive positions of a second for<*e wliidi took no part in the ac-
tion; while beyond our left wing was stationed the third force,
which also was not engaged, with the exception of one battalion
with some guns, which attacked the enemy's right flank and shelled
them during their retirement. I have advisedly used the word
* force,' as no tenn whicli might conxcy an idea of the strength ol'
General Kuroki's anny wouhl i>ass tlie censorship.
^'When the enemy's ri^uvmont became general the fight slack-
ened and became what one might almost describe as a loisurely one,
the enemy retiring very slowlv, the Japanese not pressing' them
hard. But it was not until dusk that the last shot was fired. In
tlie night the enemy fell ])ack on the positions from which tliev
had advanced in the morning The Japanese casualties were 341,
out of whom forty-three only were killed* The Russian loss^^s are
unknown. The enemy carried away large numbers of their dead
and wounded, and are said to have buried 500 at one place. Thei r
dead were lying thick in the valley below the pass. It is estimated
that the Eussian killed and wounded must have numbered about
2,000.
Personal Experiences.
'^And now to say something of what I saw of the fight when I
reached the western slopes of the Mo-tien-ling, where the enemy's
main attack was made on the Japanese center.
^ ' Magnificent was the scene that spread before us. The wooded,
and in some parts grass-grown, slopes of the IMo-tien-ling fell from
our feet down to the broad valley which stretched out straight in
front of us in the direction of Liaoyang, and we saw winding down
the valley a tributary of the Tai-tse, the river that flows past the
city of Liaoyang, The slopes of the Mo-tien-ling are broken into
many swelling spurs, and down the converging gullies rush the lit-
tle streams that unite to foim the river below. We descended the
slopes of the pass, up which stretcher-bearers with wounded were
slowly climbing, and soon we began to realize that the Russians
had driven their attack a considerable way up in this direction,
384 THE ^^THERMOPYLAE OF MANCHURIA.'^
for we saw the bodies of Eussian dead lying on the road, where
there were also numbers of blanket-rolls, provisions of black
bread, water-bottles, and so forth, which the Eussians had thrown
away when retreating.
Caxe of Enemy's Wounded.
^*In many parts of the field we came on the Eussian wounded
remaining under the guard of Japanese soldiers until the stretcher-
bearers should arrive- I see from quotations appearing in the
Japanese papers that the atrocity-mongers are already at work
with their malicious inventions. There are unreasoning sentimen-
talists in Europe who give ready credence to these tales, however
prejudiced or irresponsible their origin, all the more so if the sup-
posed victims belong to a nation professing Christianity, whereas
the alleged perpetrators of the barbarities do not. At the present
moment there are at the front with the Japanese forces about a
score of European military attaches and newspaper correspond-
ents, and I am sure that all of these will testify that so far as their
own observation goes the Japanese treat the prisoners and wound-
ed of the enemy with great kindness. It will be suggested, perhaps,
that the Japanese carefully keep us out of sight of their misdeeds.
But this would be impossible. We are confined by no very limited
bounds here, as was the case at Feng-whang-cheng. We ride and
walk freely and unescorted along these roads at the front, and we
are ever coming quite unexpectedly on Eussian prisoners and their
captors. The Japanese could have had no time to arrange a pic-
ture for us. So, too, was it in the heat of the action this day on
the Mo-tien-ling: whenever we came on a wounded Eussian in the
hands of Japanese privates they were seeing to his comfort, cheer-
ing him up, binding his wounds, offering him cigarettes, and, in
short, proving themselves most humane f oemen. Often at Antung,
at Feng-whang-cheng, and here we have conversed with Eussian
prisoners, and invariably have they told us— generally volunteer-
ing the statement— that they are grateful to the Japanese for their
THE ^^THERMOPYTjAE OF MAXCIFIIKIA '' 385
kindly care oi* tliose who fall into their hands. Not one excerption
to the nilo has vet come to our notice. Such is the evidence that
we who are at the front can give.
Leisurely Retreat.
^SSo as to ol)tain a better and closer view of what was doing
I and others ascended a steep conical hill on whose summit the Jap-
anese had a post of observation. From here I saw that a large
body of liussian infantry was massed m front of a wood on a broad
flat space aljout three miles up the valley, and that between this
force and us other bodies of the enemy were retiring slowly alonu,-
the tops of the hills flanking the valley, firing volleys at the Jap-
anese, who from the nearer hills and from the flats below us were
opening fire on the different groups of the enemy. Other parties
of Russians were quite leisurely retiring up the valley towards the
massed force under the wood. A number of Russian ambulance
wagons were also carrying the wounded in the same direction.
'^For some time the retirement seemed to cease altogether, the
Russians holding their ground, and, as I have said, it was not until
after dark that they fell back on the positions from which they
had advanced in the moniing. For several hours we wandered
about, observing a scene that m some way reminded one more of
maneuvers than of actual warfare, but the dead bodies around
us brought one back to a recognition of the stem reality of the
business. While we were on the field the Japanese brought no guns
to bear on the enemy. Neither did the Russians bring any guns
into action until about 3:30 p. m., when one of their batteries di-
rected an accurate shell fire on a near spur immediately facing us,
causing the Japanese who Imecl it to retire under cover of the ridge.
The Russians covered their retreat well, and had the Japanese
pressed the pursuit of this force, so superior in numbers to their
own, their losses would have been very heavy and no adequate
S#?^ti^«/^e would have been gained. The firing gradually slack-
J^G rUE 1 llEiiMui^\ LAI:: OF AlANCllLKlA. '
enod, and at 4 O'cloek, ar^ tlie engagement Avas praeticall}' over, we
rode back to canip.
'"As 1 have lefore pointed out, in view of the strength of the
force they employed, the retirement of tlie Russians is difficult to
explain if it was really their object to capture and hold the pass.
Their retirement was slow and orderly, as of men wlio have accom-
plished the work assigned to them, and are leisurely returning.
Was this, then, a reconnaissance in force that had orders to retire
w hen its purpose was effected? AVas it a demonstration to mask a
battle m the west, or to cover the beginning of the retreat of Kuro-
patkin's aimyi* AVhatever Vv^as intended the Russians lost heav-
ily.'^
Following the battle known as Motien pass, the second Japan-
i^se anny under General Nodzu attacked the command of General
Zassalitch, intrenched at Haicheng, on the main road to Liaoyang
and Mukden, and after two days of severe fighting captured that
important situation and drove the Russians back to Anshanshan.
The battle was fought m terrible heat and many of the troops in
both armies suffered severely, while others succumbed to sun-
strokes. In this battle General Feodor Keller, the first Russian
general to be killed m the war, lost his life by the explosion of a
shell which burst within a few feet of him.
General Zassalitch later made the claim that he was on the
point of winning a victory when he received an order to retreat.
CHAPTER XXXII
THE, BATTLE OF LIAOYANG
Six Days' Battle between the Russians under Kuropatkin and Three Japanese
Armies Ranks as One of the Great Engagements of the World and the Bloodiest
Since the Franco-German War — Losses on Both Sides Almost as Great as at
Gettysburg— Defeat of the Russians, Who Were Strongly Intrenched, Assures
Japanese Control of Manchuria.
LIAOYANG will rank in liistoiy as one of the great battles
of the world. In some respects it was not unlike the
fiercest battles of the American civil war. Although not a Sedan,
it was the l^loodiest encounter since the Franco-German war.
In any case the battle will be known in history as the first
pitched battle of the highest importance which has ever been
fought between the East and the West. Liaoyang was regarded
by the Eussians as a point entirely in their favor in the adroit
series of retreats which marked Kuropatkm's tactics (as influ-
enced by the desire of the officials in St. Petersburg to make a
stand). He had fortified the place very strongly under the super-
vision of a great engineer, General Velitchko, at a cost of 23,000,-
000 roubles, and yet the Japanese drove the Eussians out.
The battle proper began on the evening of August 29 nnd lasted
for six horrible days.
General Kuropatkin faced three armies, namelv, those of Oku,
Nodzu, and Kuroki. The fight began bv a bombardment of tlie
Eussian positions on the Shoushan range, which lies some four
to six miles south of Liaoyang, but the day was inconclusiv(^ iw-
cept that Kuroki managed to cross the Taitse river at a point ten
miles east of Liaoyang, and thus threatened the Eussian flank.
On the third day the Japanese delivered a successful attack on
the southwest of Liaoyang and drove in the Eussian rii^ht wing
887
388 BATTLE OF LIAOYANG
and then Kuropatkin began another of his famous retreats to the
north across the Taitse river. The Japanese immediately started
in pursuit and turned some of the Russian guns on to Liaoyaug
station.
At a quarter to 4 on Friday afternoon, September 2, the first
Japanese shell fell into Liaoyang and was followed by a hail of
projectiles which swept the railway station, the suburbs, and the
town itself. Luckily for the Eussians the railway station was
empty, all the rolling stock having been removed. The first per-
sons wounded were a sister of charity, a doctor, and several Chi-
.nese, as well as a non-commissioned officer of the transport service.
After this the Japanese had to fight practically a rear-guard ac-
tion.
The troops had to fight without food for two days. The Rus-
sians fought valiantly as they always do when driven to bay, but
they were completely outgeneralled by Japanese brains.
Liaoyang, to which the Russians retreated on August 2, after
a disastrous defeat at Haicheng, lies in the rich valley of the Liao
river. Spurs of the mountain chain which forms the backbone of
Manchuria slope down westward nearly to the town, and a ridge
cuts the plain southward, through which the Port Arthur-Harbin
railway runs. The town is about forty miles from Tashichiao,
also the scene of a Russian defeat, which was responsible for the
loss of Newchang, and about thirty miles from Mukden, used by
the Russians as a base for the disposition of troops.
Months of labor had been expended on the defenses of Liao
yang. The fortifications and intrenchments, planned by General
Velitchke, were popularly believed to be impregnable. The lines
ran in a semi-circle along the ridges from eight to ten miles east
and south of the town. Galleries protected the artillerymen, and
wire fences and mines were disposed to repel infantry assaults.
All parts of the works were connected by telephone, and were
considered to be marvels of engineering skill. Within these lines
General Kuropatkin withdrew an oftimes beaten, but plucky,
force of infantry, cavalry and artillery. Estimates of its strength,
>
bO
.A ^
M .r-l
►*3 in
Qj CO
*^ O
u
>>
p S
o
CA
a
Pi
cJ
THE MARCH OF DESPAIR.
Wounded Russians on the Way to Liaoyang.
THE COSSACK GENERAL, RENNENKAMPF.
In the Rocky Fastnesses of Manchuria.
SELLING LIFE DEARLY.
A Wounded Japanese Lieutenant of the Second Infantry, with Four Comrades Down,
Stands at Bay, and Kills Several More Russians before Death Comes.
liATTLE OF LI AO YANG 393
witH reinforcements from the north, varied from 170,000 ^to 225,-
000 men and from 700 to 1,000 guns, many of them emplaced.
The relative position of the Japanese annies was practically
unchanged when operations against General Kuropatkin were re-
sumed near the close of the rainy season, on August 23. The
three Japanese forces covered all the points of tho Russian semi-
( ircle— Kuroki on tlie east, Nodzu on the southeast and Oku on
the south. Their total strength was estininted at 240,000 men and
LOOOguns.
Field Marshal ( )yama, the Japanese commander, set the com-
bined armies m motion before the rains had ceased and while
transportation and movements were difficult. Tlie Japanese be-
gan a series of shani attacks on the outlymg Russian position on
August 24, and on the following day two divisions of Kuroki 's
left were in readiness to attack Liandiansian, about twenty miles
southeast of Liaoyang.
This attack was delivered early in the moniing, and lasted two
days, while Oku and Nodzu, commanding the Japanese left and
center, respectively, assailed the Russians on the south and soutli-
east. Nodzu's left was beaten back and Oku's direct success was
small, but Kuroki rolled up the Russian left, inflicting heavy
losses, and forced the retirement of all the Russian corps on the
main defenses. Anshanshan, their strongest position on the south,
was evacuated under heavy pressure from Oku, and several .^uns
fell into his hands.
In the beginning of the battle, after General Kuroki had noted
the march of the Tenth Russian army corps, wliich he had driven
in from the Anping road to the plain, on its wav to join the Rus-
sian center, which General Nodzu had forced in from Kaofengshi,
he divided his forces stationed in Anping and Fengwangcheng
roads. He took care to have a sufficiently strong force on the
Fengwangcheng road, on General Nodzu 's extreme right, and
sent to General Nodzu, who was pushing with the Japanese center
anny along the Mengchiafang and south roads, one brigade to
Mengchiafang, three regiments to C'liiaofantun and two regiments
394 BATTLE OF LIAOYANG
to the south road. General Knroki, in the meantime, waited
quietly with two divisions on the south bank of the Taitse river.
Oku Advances Under Fire.
On August 29 the artilleiy under General Nodzu bombarded
fiercely the three hills at Chiaofantun. On the same day Gen-
eral Oku, m command of the Japanese left armv, working his way
with rifle fire and artillery, slowly advanced along the railroad
m spite of the Russian opposition from neighboring- elevations
and fortifications. The left anny thus moved toward Shusean.
The Russian cavalry was not able to locate the Japanese trenches
on this advance.
The character of the Japanese advance apparently had served
as a warning to General Kuropatkm to make sure of his retreat
and his transport was at once seen moving rapidly out of Liao-
yang over the railroad bridge.
On August 30 the Japanese closed in on the Russians in their
mountain position at Chiaofantun. Here the guns were so close
to each other that it was almost possible for the battery com-
manders to see each other's spectacles.
Unable to Locate Japs.
At 10 o'clock on the morning of the 30th General Kuropat-
kin's staff moved out of Liaoyang. At the same time rifle fire
was heard drawing nearer to the railroad station, and this was
an indication of the sure advance of the Japanese left anny.
The fences around all the houses at Liaovang had been removed
in order to facilitate the movement of wagons and troops.
AVounded men, of whom none was seen on the 29th, were trailing
along the roads from the south and southwest into Liaoyang on
the 30th The Russians made use of a field balloon all day long
on tlie 30th, and by means of it they got the range of one Japanese
battery, which they succeeded in putting out of action. As a gen-
eral thing, however, they failed to find either the enemy's batter-
BATTLE OF LIAOYANG 395
ies or his troops, while the Japanese continued to sHence Russian
battery after Russian battery.
Russians Fecome Strons^er.
At 3 o'clock in the afternoon of the COth the Japanese shelled
a Russian battery posted on a hill within three miles of Liaoyang,
but shortly after this hour it became apparent that the Russians
had begun to hold their own. By 4 o'clock in the afternoon the
Japanese shrapnel fire was confined to the position at Chiaofan-
tun, where the Russians were disputing eveiy hillock with the
enemy.
The Japanese made repeated but unsuccessful assaults
upon this position. The fighting of the 20th came to a close at 7
o'clock in the evening. The Russian casualties for the 29th and
30th totaled more than 5,000 men.
The Japanese, from a low range of hills to the southeast, and
south of Shushan, began shelling the northern end of the Russian
line at Shushan at 9:45 o'clock on the morning of the 31st. This
artillery fire was preceded and accompanied by infantry rushes
over the valley and the lower hills south of the road.
Urge Men With Swords.
They began before dawn and were continued until evening,
the Japanese officers urging their womout and fainting men with
the points of their swords. There was very hard fighting at a
round-topped hill in the Russian line opposite the point where
the two Japanese armies under Generals Nodzu and Oku came
together. The Russian position here was protected with wire
entanglements and a small body of Russian troops absolutely re-
fused to retire.
In one trench seven men fought gallantly until they were sur-
rounded by the Japanese. At the end of this sharp fighting the
Russians were hurling down sandbags upon the enemy. They
succeeded in killing one Japanese officer and injuring another,
396 BATTLE OF LIA( >yAN(3
after which they surrendered and the hill was occupied hy the
enemy.
At 5 o^clock in the evening the fighting, which had raged all
day long, centered along the south road, where for two hours
there was a heavy artillery fire and a vast amount of ammunition
was expended. The valley in the front and under the Russian
guns during this artillery duel was an inferno of shrieking and
moaning shrapnel, while beyond the Russian shells burst con-
tinuously at the head of the Japanese advance
During the day the Russian rifle fire was indescribably furious.
The Russian trenches, for a distance of several miles, threw out
all day long a continuous hail of lead, accompanied by unceasing
flashes of fire. In spite of its continued ferocity this rifle fire
v> as comparatively ineffectual, the Russians often firing without
sight of the enemy This hail of Russian rifle bullets did not
cease before 10 o^clock at night. It is estimated that 1,000 Rus-
sian shells were thrown into the valley beyond the south road,
where the only evidence of the presence of the Japanese was a
Red Cross camp.
Russians Start to Fall Back.
At nightfall General Stakelberg, with the first corps, was still
facing General Oku on the left. This Russian corps had lost 3,000
men.
During the night of the 31st the Russians deemed the position
of the enemy to be so threatening that they made preparations to
fall back.
General Mistchenko was on the supreme right of the Russian
Jine with a division composed of cavalry, artillery and infantr\^
During the night of the 31st his force was sent out m a northeast-
erly direction to gain information conceiving General Kuroki^s
movement around the Russian's left flank in the direction of the
railroads. General Mistchenko 's movement was of short dura-
tion and he soon returned to his line.
BATTLE OF LIAOYAN< i 397
General Ivanoff and his command was stationed on General
Stakelberg's right and facing General Nodzu and the Japanese
center army General ivanoff had succeeded the late Lieutenant
General Count Keller to the command of the Russian eastern army.
He had moved his headquarters from the village of Tashi, in the
middle of the southern plain, to a point within the shelter of the
city walls and on the road which leads to Yentai by a pontoon
bridge across the Taitse river.
Transports Move from City.
During the night of the 31st the Tenth corps, which had as-
sisted in holding the Fengwangcheng road against the Japanese,
began moving its transport out of the city to the north.
The Seventeenth corps, which had not as vet been in action
and which was being held on the north bank of the Taitse river,
was deployed in the hills and had been i^artly moved to the north-
ward. Part of the Fifth corps, which arrived here a short time
before the fighting began, had been sent at once to the front,
while the remainder had reported with the Second corps and was
being held in reserve.
All the trees and Chinese graves on the firing line which in
any way might obstruct the operations had been removed bv the
Russians.
On the morning of September 1 all the noncombatants wore
ordered to leave Liaoyang, and the Russian commissary of police
sent an order to the Chinese magistrate of the city that all Chi-
nese must leave Liaochang within two days. The Japanese were
seen to be in possession of the Russian positions at Shushan, and
it was learned also on the morning of September 1, that General
Stakelberg had withdrawn during the night.
Chinese Panic-Stricken.
The Chinese at Liaoyang became alarmed and they began se-
cretly to make Japanese flags. There was much confusion through-
398 BATTLE OF LIAOYANG
out the city. The proprietors of foreign shops made frantic ef-
forts to sell their stocks on the streets at ridiculously low prices
to anyone who would pay cash, or endeavored to have their prop-
erty loaded on railroad cars. The flight of Japanese shells over
the railroad station stampeded them, however, and they fled in
disorder, glad to get away with their lives.
The foreign militaVy attaches who were in Liaoyang were
taken north under escort.
The war correspondents noticed, on this morning, an unbroken
line of ammunition wagons, batteries of artillery arid Russian
troops using the railroad bridge to get out of Liaoyang to the
north.
It became known that General Kuroki was making a dash
around the Russian left for the railroad at a point fifteen miles
north of here.
Takes Russian Defenses.
Kuroki crossed the Taitse river the night of August 30, and
took the splendid Russian defenses at Fensihu with very little
effort. He continued to advance steadily and turned the Russian
left. His army covered fifteen miles in quick time. The effect
of its presence and movements was to force the Russians to leave
Liaoyang and retire in the direction of the coal mines east of
Yentai.
Kuroki tlireatened to cut General Kuropatkin's army of seven
corps in two.
The correspondents were eating lunch at the railroad station
at noon when the first Japanese shells struck the foreign settle-
ment. Within fifteen minutes' time all the troops, hospital at-
tendants and merchants and other people in the vicinity had
cleared out and only a few Chinese remained. The Japanese
shells continued to fall in the settlement. Chinese, under the di-
rection of Russian officers, were making hurried efforts to remove
the stores and ammunition from the railroad sheds.
BATTLE OF LIAOYANG 399
Shells Pall Everywhere.
The Japanese shells came from Slmshan and a Kussian shrap-
nel fire was soon turned on the battery there. One Japanese shell
killed a horse as the animal was passing the telegraph office.
Others burst in the postoffice, in the hospital in the Eed Cross tent,
which had been put up in the garden around the station and in
the public park under the ancient pagoda.
The crowd of refreshment takers fled helter skelter with res-
taurant keepers and waiters, panic stricken officers and other
orderlies, soldiers and the riff-raff of the streets, all seeking refuge
beyond the northern wall of the city.
The Chinese immediately began to loot, but whenever they
were caught immediate punishment was meted out to them. This
was at noon of September 1. On that day the Russians filled all
the trenches, rifle pits and forts to the west and south of Liao-
yang with fresh troops. They kept up a continual shrapnel fire
upon the Japanese approaches without being aware of the extra
movements of the enemy. During this time the main body of the
Russian army was in active retreat.
Could See Japs Advancing.
At 6 o'clock in the evening the shells were falling just outside
the western walls and on the Russian heliograph station at the
northwest comer of the city. From this station the Japanese
could now be seen. They were advancing splendidly over the
southern hills. Their formation was regular and open. The
ranges of the Japanese position were known to the Russian gun-
ners, who poured in a terrible and destructive fire upon the enemy.
A Japanese battery and two companies of infantry were seen
skirting the main south road. They were moving toward the city
and finally disappeared behind Kowliang.
The positions at Chiafantun were seen to be deserted. The
right flank of General Nodzu's army had previously taken up a
position to the west of Chiafantun, whence his troops charged
400 BATTLE OF LIAOYANG
the Russian breastworks. One Japanese battalion lost every offi-
cer in this charge and a corporal was seen to take command. The
Japanese intrenched in the vicmity of Tishi, near where General
IvanoiT had had his headquarters the day before. The Russian
Red Cross worked continually on the firing Ime.
The Japanese shells fell thick over the Russian battery located
m a western suburb of Liaoyang.
Kuroki's Quick Move.
At 8 oV^lock on the morning of September 2 the transport of
the Russian army was still going out to the north and the head of
the train was almost opposite Yentai.
The fighting around Liaoyang began at daybreak, when shells
v;ere thrown m from the entire Japanese line.
General Kuroki severed his connection with the Japanese cen-
ter army and left the Ani^mg road unprotected. His army was
in front of tl)e last Russian position in the coal mining district
to the east of Yentai. The importance and effect of Kuroki ^s
dash to the rear of the Russian army was plainly evident.
The foreign military attaches had been escorted from Liao-
yang to the north. They left their train at a point near Yentai
and proceeded in the direction of the fighting between Kuroki 's
troops and the Russians who were attempting to hold them back.
Here the Russians lost an important hill position, only to gain
again and lose it a second time.
Russians Are Discouraged.
This greatly discouraged the Russian soldiers. It is declared
that the immediate precipitous retreat of the entire Russian army
at Liaoyang was prevented by the retaking of this hill, which lies
to the east of Yentai. The Russians, however, could not hold the
hill and the Japanese were again soon in possession. General
Kuroki ^s attack at Yentai was soon relaxed, however, and Gen-
eral Mistchenko and his command was withdrawn from the Rus-
BATTLE OP LIAOYANG 401
sian defenders of Yentai and sent over to the west side of the rail-
road to make a demonstration and to aid in covering the retreat
of the main army.
At 5 o^clock in the afternoon of September 2 two Eussian
regiments, which had been beaten to the east of Yentai retreated
toward Yentai. They were ordered back to the fighting hne while
still under a sharp Japanese rifle fire. They met a large number
of Eussian troops who had been driven back from around Yentai.
A train passed bearing 300 Russian wounded to the north. The
road was filled with Chinese refugees from the coal mines as well
as wounded men, all hurrying to the rear.
Night Ends Cannonading.
The cannonading came to an end when the sun went down.
Throughout the night of September 2 it broke out again fitfully,
but the periods were of short duration. The morning of Septem-
ber 3 showed that General Kuroki had not attained his object,
but the victory of the Japanese over the Russians appeared to
be complete. Russian troops and refugees from Liaoyang in
rickshaws were pouring north along the railroad and along the
main highway on their way to Mukden.
The Russian press censors, who were stationed at Liaoyang,
Yentai and Mukden, fled to Harbin. Newspaper eoiTespondents
were instructed to send their telegrams to Harbin, which is about
340 miles up the railroad from Liaoyang.
The night of September 2 was marked throughout by furious
rifle-firing outside of Liaoyang. The Russian troops were in a
highly nervous and excited state. They were convinced that the
Japanese were creeping forward irresistibly all the time.
Flames Visible for Miles.
September 3 saw the resumption of the cannonading at dawn,
and the vast clouds of smoke which arose slowly from the burning
warehouses m the foreign settlement at Liaoyang could be seen
402 BATTLE OP LIAOYANU
for a distance of ten miles. General Mistchenko, however, had
been successful in clearing the enemy away from the Kussian right
Hank.
General Zassalitch, of Yalu fame, with 1,000 men, on
September 3 was smoothing the road north of Liaoyang for the
retreat of the Russian artillery and troops. He was also trying
to put into effect various devices calculated to delay the advance
of the Japanese.
As a correspondent passed the fire-swept bed of the Taitse
river on his way into Liaoyang at noon of September 3 the Rus-
sian infantry had retired from the immediate front to shelter be-
hind the south wall of the city Upon getting into Liaoyang it
was seen that the Japanese rifle bullets were falling around the
railroad station and that all the stored lumber and wooden build-
ings in that vicinity were in flames.
Japanese Enter Liaoyang.
Two hundred and twenty Chinese who had been wounded by
the shells falling inside the city had been brought together at the
Chinese Red Cross station and were being cared for. It was ap-
parent that the Russians were using the walls of the city for pro-
tection. This the Japanese discovered, and consequently they
continued to throw shells into Liaoyang. The number of Chinese
wounded increased.
During the night of September 3 all the Russian sentries were
withdrawn from Liaoyang. The pontoon bridges across the Taitse
river were hurriedly removed and the Japanese entered and took
possession of the city
^'Liaoyang at sunrise on September 4 presented a dismal spec-
tacle. The Russian settlement was bunimg and overhung with a
pall of smoke. The scared Chinese were in hiding and the worn-out
Japanese were bivouacking in the suburbs. Not a shot was fired
inside the barricade that day and not a Russian left except a few
deserters disguised as Chinese.
BATTLE OF LlAoVAXC 4<):;
''The town was not giv;}t]\ damaged b\ the slieiJ fire, but all
{\w P^uropean shops and the wealthy Chinese residences had been
sacked by the Tenth Siberian nfles.
When (leneral Knropatkm withdrew his forces north of the
'Taitso river in his retreat northward, General Stakelberg, with
J5,()00 men, remained on the sonth bank in disobedience of orders.
For tl]o time being he was completely cut off, but succeeded by
desperate charges m regaming the main army.
Losses on Both Sides.
While the battle of Liaoyang proper lasted six days, the out-
] jost engagements, leading up to the main event, covered a period
of five days. In the eleven days of fighting the Russian losses
were 40,000 men, while the Japanese lost in killed, wounded and
missing, about 25,000.
Foreigners who observed the Eussian troops at Liaoyang be-
fore the battle are of the opinion that the Russian reverse was
the result of the previous four months of failure in the field; of
Avhat they tenned the ^'demoralization," which began at the bat-
lie of the Yalu.
The task of General Kuropatkin seemed to be hopeless. The
railroad during the month of July scarcely sufficed to bring int(^
Liaoyang enough Russian troops to replace those who were lost
bv death, sickness or wounds during the month, and it was esti-
mated that the Russians would have to outnumber the Japanese
two to one in order to be successful against them.
Scenes witnessed in Liaoyang before the big battle gave evi-
dence of a certain degree of demoralization on the part of the
Russian forces.
Russians Forget Hardships.
After the Japanese had won their first successes at Anshan-
shan and Kaofengshi and were advancing rapidly on the second
line of Russian defenses, some of the Russian officers who had
been on the fighting line flung their responsibilities aside imme-
404 BATTLE OF LIAOYANG
diately after they reached Liaoyang and sought forgetfulness of
the hardships of their past work and the dangers of the future.
The Pagoda garden was gay with merry-makers; there was
much drinking and sounds of music and the singing of ^^chant-
anf songs in women's voices was heard from the officers' quar-
ters in the foreign settlement.
At the beginning of the five days' fighting the hotels and pub-
lic resorts of Liaoyang were deserted, soldiers and officers having
been ordered to the fighting line. But as the men came back
into the city from the front many of those who could indulged
themselves in such pleasures as the city afforded.
Underestimated the Japs.
The Russian soldiers persistently underestimated the strength
of the Japanese, and in Liaoyang the statements were often heard,
even after the fighting at Haicheng and Anshanshan, that the war
had not begun yet and the Japanese were playing a very danger-
ous game.
It was generally believed among the Russian troops that the
Japanese were enlisting boys and old men in their ranks, for oth-
erwise they could not account for the large numbers of soldiers
opposed to them in the field. The attitude of many of the Rus-
sian troops in regard to the fighting ability and strength of the
Japanese is changing, however, and the more intelligent are be-
ginning to give the enemy full credit for his sagacity and worth.
Chinese Greet Japanese.
The action of the Chinese of Liaoyang, when the change in
masters of the city occurred, was astonishing. They had fattened
long on the Russian occupation, but as soon as the Japanese were
Known to be coming in tliey made ready with their newly manu-
factured Japanese flags to greet tlie conquerors.
Chinese shopkeepers at once hid all llie stores m their pos-
session which bore Russian colors. This was a wise precaution,
as the Japanese soldiers later looted all such property.
BATTLE OF LIAO^AN^J 405
Just before the Japanese entered the city many Chinese re-
sorted to the fumes of opium, and as the Japanese soldiers marched
through the streets of Liaoyang they splashed the mud and filtli
of the roadways upon Chinamen lymg drugged and senseless in
the low opium joints fronting on the narrow alleys and passages.
The Country Around Liaoyang.
To understand the conditions under which the battle of Liao-
yang was fought, a knowledge of the topography of the country
is desirable.
The general situation is determmed by the Kingan ridge,
which forms the backbone of Manchuria. This ridge runs from
the south of Port Arthur right up to the great bend of the Amoor
river, at Khabarovsk, and is, in fact, the oaiise vx tha' bend, the
Amoor flowing round it to the norf];. On the east of tLi> back-
bone ridge lies the valley of the Yalu. On t! e vest of ine same
ridge lies the valley of the Liao river.
From this main backbone ribs of low hills go westward into
the Liao river plain. The railroad from Port Arthur crosses
several of these ribs, and m parts it resembles a switchback rail-
way. Between each pair of ribs a stream flows down into the
plain, going generally due west and joining the Liao river in the
valley. Thi3 valley is of immense fertility and is covered with
magnificent fields, v\ith numerous villages and farms and num-
berless tombs, each marked with a tuft of trees, generally elms,
willows or firs and pines. It is recorded that the elms near Liao-
yang are heavily decked with mistletoe.
The streams between the ribs are mountain torrents, liable to
sudden floods from cloudbursts, and the bridges, some of M. de
Witte's masterpieces, allow for these floods by the great height
of their arches. Westward of the railroad, toward the Great
Wall, are magnificently irrigated and cultivated plains, produc-
ing tobacco, cotton, millet, hemp and such fniits as pears, graces,
peaches and cherries.
406 liATTIVE oF IJAoYAXC
The last rib of hiJls from the main backljone is som(3 four or
five miles south of Liaoyang, the backbone bemg in siglit to the
east of the town. The mountain stream eorrespondmg to this rib
is the Taitse river, which flows just north of the town in a wide,
sandy bed, with numerous sand banks, one of which divides its
stream into two main branches. The Eussian position before
their retreat began was a half circle, the southern front being on
the rib of hills four or five miles south of the cit\, wliile the riglil
:ind left wings touched the Taitse river, thus practically encirclin,:^,"
ihe town of Liaoyang.
The Japanese position was south of the rib of hills an<l
stretched in a larger semicircle outside the senucirele of the Rus-
sian troops.
The land between the southern rib of hills and the eit\ is fiat
and nclily cultivated. It is dotted with suburban villages, and
is largely covered with market gardens and fruit orchards. To
the east of the town the ground gradually rises till it passes
through the foothills into the backbone ridge. Northward of tli<*
city comes, first, the wide sandy bed of the Taitse vYV(n\ and then
the flat, richly cultivated plain, twenty-five miles m extent, which
divides the Liaoyang from Mukden. Westward of Liaoyang the
country is generally flat, and extends in an open plain toward the
main valley of the Liao river, into which the Taitse flows.
City of Liaoyang.
The cit> IS built four square. It is surrounded by walls of
stone, topi^ed by brick and crenelated for archery or gun fire
The walls run north and south and east and west. There is a
main gate m the center of each wall— thus, there is a north gate,
a south gate, an east gate and a west gate. The north gate opens
out on the Taitse river. The west gate opens on the railroad sta-
tion and the Russian cavalry barracks, close to the station. From
the south gate the old miperial road goes southward to New-
chwang. From the east gate another imperial road goes eastward
to Anping and thence to the Yalu and Korea.
BATTLE OF LIAOYANG 407
The city measures two and a half miles north and south, by
two miles east and west, or rather this is the extent inclosed by
the walls. But the walled space, five square miles in area, is far
loo large for the hundred thousand Chinese and Manchu inhabi-
tants, and much of it is laid out in market gardens.
The city itself resembles all Chinese walled cities, except that
its streets have, for the last five or six years, been kept somewhat
cleaner and lighted at night, by order of the Russians. There is
only one slight elevation within the walls, on which stands the
Imperial Treasury. The Buddhist temple to Kwanyin, the God-
dess of Mercy, is the finest object architecturally, while the mis-
sion stations are the most interesting to westerners. These had
bome twelve hundred converts five years ago, buty as Liaoyang
was the center of the Boxer movement in Manchuria, many were
terrorized into relmquishing their new faith. The missionaries
relate with pride how one of their number. Dr. Westwater, pre-
vented the Russians from storming the city when they were put-
ting down the Boxer uprising by armed force. Liaoyang used to
be the capital of Southern Manchuria, and is still important, its
chief industry being the distilling of a native liquor from the
hemp and millet of the surrounding fields.
South of the rib of hills already described, and which bears
the name of Shoushan, is another small plain, which in its turn
is bounded on the south by another rib, of which Anshan, the
''Saddle Hill," is the chief peak. Anshanshan, or ''Saddle Hill
Village," is noteworthy as being the most northerly point reached
by" the Japanese armies in the Chino- Japanese war of 1894- '95.
At Anshan they made a feint at Liaoyang, which was one of the
strongest centers of Chinese troops, and then turned southward
to Newchwang.
CHAPTER XXXIII
THE DRAWN BATTLE OF SHA RIVER
Ten Days of Continuous Fighting with the Russians for the Pirst Time on the Ag-
gressive — Battle Line is Forty Miles Long — Kuropatkin Checks the Japanese
Army after the Hardest Fought Battle of the War— Richard H. Little's Mag-
nificent Description of the Spectacular Engagements — Both Armies Oo into
Winter Quarters, but Keep up Brisk Skirmishes.
GENERAL KUROPATKIN 'S retreat from Liaoyang ended
at the Sha river, near Mukden. The Russian commander
intrenched himself there, and in a bloody ten days^ battle suc-
ceeded in checking the Japanese advance. The battle began on
October 6 and lasted until the evening of the 16th. It may prop-
erly be called a drawn battle, although the Russians had won a
decided advantage by holding the Japanese in check.
Sha river was the last battle of the 1904 campaign, as both
armies went into winter quarters there and kept up a skirmish
campaign throughout the winter.
The most brilliant and detailed account of this great battle
was written by Mr. Richard H. Little, the war correspondent of
the Chicago News, with General Kuroki's first army. As it con-
tains the best detailed description obtainable, I reproduce it
herewith in full.
The remainder of this chapter is Mr. Little's eye-witness ac-
count of the battle of Sha river:
The ten days' battle along the Sha river was the hardest-fought
battle of the Russo-Japanese war, before the winter closed in on
the combatants. In every battle fought before this the Russians
had determined beforehand to retreat or at least say they did; but
in tne ten days' battle the Russians were attacking and doing their
utmost to go foi'ward, while the Japanese seemed to think the at-
40S
THE DRAWN BATTLE OF SUA RIVER. 409
tack of the Russians an opportunity to push on and capture Muk-
den.
Neither side was victorious. The armies simply clinched and
liung on until exhausted. When they fell apart it was found that
each side was ahout where it started, except for the terrible
slaughter. I do not know the Japanese losses, but I know that the
Russians lost enough men to take the heart clear out of any army
but the Russian. The censor at Mukden permitted me to cabl<>
that the Russians had lost about 40,000 men, .32,000 missing aud
wounded and 8,000 dead. Since then I have been told by a Russian
medical oflficer in a position to know that 35,000 wounded passod
through Mukden, to say nothing of those not yet brought in, and
it may be that 50,000 is nearer the correct number of the Russian
casualties than 40,000.
The Japanese are not as frank about their losses as the Rus-
sians. Since the battle was so nearly a tie and since the Japanese
attacked almost as much as the Russians did, it seems to me that
the Japanese must have lost not far from as many mjen as the
Russians. As for the loss of guns, about which there is so much
contention, I believe from as thorough an investigation as I have
been able to make that the Russians lost more than thirty guns and
the Japanese sixteen. The end of the battle left the belligerents
still defiantly facing each other along the Sha river and from any of
a dozen hills the unique sight is presented of both armies in plain
view, no longer fighting but digging intrenchments for dear life.
Both Claim a Victory.
The ten days' battle settled the question of the winter cam-
paign. The Russians will settle down in Mukden for the winter
while the Japanese go into winter quarters at Liaoyang. Both
armies are now out in the open, where it will be impossible to re-
main through the bitter cold of a Manchurian winter, and it will
take another battle to decide where winter quarters are to be taken
up. The Japanese claim the ten days' battle as a victoiy, becaupo
410 THE DRAWN BATTLE OF SHA RIVER.
the Kussian advance was checked; but the Russians in tura
c'hecked the Japanese ad vane *e, and besides the Russians point out
that their advance was only checked— they wer(^ not defeated or
turned back— and that they secured positions that will be of
the greatest value when the advance is renewed.
So the Russians will, m all probability, again move forward, or
if they do not then tlu^ burden of attack will be thrown on the
Japanese, so that it will take anothei- temble battle to decide who
had the advantage in the ten days' affair.
Saw Battle from Mukden.
Tf a modem battle is hard to see the battle of the Sha nver was
hardest of all. Here was a line of battle more than forty miles
long'. One end of it was out on flat plains along the railroad, the
center w as m the hills, while the left wing fought furiously against
nature as well as the Japanese m the mountains. The battle rai;od
every inch of the way from ten miles west of the railroad to
Pensiho, some thirty miles west of Yentai, and well up m th<^
mountains The part of the battlefield in the plains was onlv
twelve miles south of JMukden, and every day of the fighting the
great walls of ]\Iukden were crowded with a curiously mixed as-
sortment of Russian officers and soldiers and C'hinese mandarins
and people of all classes, who watched with mingled feelings the
bursting of the Japanese shells and listened to the reverberations
of the artillerv, so heavv that the window glasses m Mukden
rattled as if shaken hy an earthquake.
The weather during the first few days of the fighting was the
same kind of glorious fall weather that a kindly providence some-
times vouchsafes to us in America, but up in the mountains the
nights were very cold and I remember when we started with Ren-
nenkampff for Pensiho our horses' feet broke the thin ice coating
of the little creeks. The terrible bombardment of the first few
days brought the rain down in torrents. During the remainder of
the battle a cold, merciless rain that turned the roads into bottom-
THE DRAWiN BATTLE OF SHA lUVER. 411
less (|uagiiiiros increased tenfold the miseries of the soldiers,
weakened by the long days, of ceaseless fighting and the wearv
vigils of the longer nights.
Battle Not Spectacular.
It was not a spectacular battle, any more than a bulldog fight
IS spectaeular. The armies simply locked and held on; yet np in
the hills and mountains one could get vantage ground and see
Sights that were worth a lifetime. Down on the plains the shells
were here, there and eveiywhere, before us, behind, this side, that
snle. Finally, m disgust, after having been shelled out of three
])laces seleeted with great care and discretion, our small partv
turned its back on the plains and retired to the friendly hills in
the east.
1 was in at the beginning of this great struggle and for five
days watched Rennenkampff straining every nerve to turn the
Japanese right flank and capture Pensiho. All of which is a story
all by itself. I was in at the death, too, and saw the 10th cor]is
hold fast m a hell of shrapnel and shimose, hold fast and then
afterward in the night and the cold and the pounng rain crowd
foi-ward and push the Japanese back. This is likewise a separate
tale and as such will be duly set in its own place.
Kuropatkin Nerves Soldiers.
We knew in Mukden that the Russians were to advance, al-
though the secret was most jealously guarded. A general told me
that Gen. Kuropatkin would much rather have had the Japanese
advance so that the Russians could have fallen back to Tie pass in
accordance with the general's plan and then made the start for-
ward from that point; but inasmuch as the Japanese had stopped
short at Yentai and gave signs of going into winter quarters at
Liaoyang the Russians were forced to attack at once. General
Kuropatkin 's proclamation was read in all the various corps and
detachments of the army, October 5. It briefly reviewed the cam-
412 THK J)KA\\x\ BATTLE OF SUA RIVER.
l)aigTi, spoke of the treachery of the Japanese in attacking Port
Arthur before the declaration of war, declared that the so-called
Ja])aneso victories were gained only because the Russians had
beforehand decided to retire at each point after checking the ene-
my's advance, and then called on the soldiers to march bravely
forward to the relief of their heroic brothers struggling in Port
Arthur.
Ever\ where solemn mass was said by the priests in the pres-
ence of the troops paraded in hollow squares and after the com-
manding officers had addressed the troops and read the proclama-
tion the men threw their hats in the air and cheered, the bands
played the national anthem and there the greatest enthusiasm
prevailed.
It was a cool October day. In the fields the kiaoling (millet)
was stacked just as com is stacked in the United States, and look-
ing just the same. The gray mist hung over the mountains, which
crowded in close on us all around, and the sun, which had been
under the clouds all day, burst forth just as the priests began the
ser^^ice and shone down brightly. The priests and a choir of sol-
diers chanted the ser\"ice.
Troops March Cheerfully.
General Eennenkampff, muffled in his big woolly ^'bourke,'^ the
black cape that covers its wearers from the shoulders to the
ground, stood on a little eminence, and as the troops filed past
inquired in the fashion of the Russian army, ^^How are you, my
children?'^
The men shouted back, ^'Very well, your excellency, thank
you," with a vim that made it sound like a college yelk It was
cold, but everybody was happy. We were going to Port Arthur.
All that forenoon we marched steadily. The sun came up and
the mist disappeared and finally we grew warm again. We
marched in a southwest direction down the valley for several
miles, and ihr^^ ^"^^^^ climbing over the mountains. The roads
THE DKAWiN BATTLE OF SUA KIVEii. 413
were iiardly more than trails and sometimes very steep and rocky,
but the troops were fresh and besides it's a long way to Port Ar-
i hur and we had to hurry. At noon we halted at a Chmese town
;ind remained there until the next moraing, when we pushed on to
^>antranitze, a little town only a few miles from Pensiho.
Here ^VQ had to wait until we heard from the 3d corps on our
right. The 1st, 2d and 3d corps were moving down from their
former positions on the high road running straight oast from
Mukden to Feushan. All the various corps and divisions of Ivuro-
patkin's army were to mo\e southward in concert, but Rennen-
kampff's cavalry had moved a little faster than was planned or
else the other coips were slower than it was thought they would
be. At any rate we had to wait at Santrantze while Japane:>e
scouts peeked at us from the tops of the mountains and smiling
Chinese wandered out to mfomi the enemy how strong our force
was and of our sinister designs in regard to Pensiho.
Troops Under Fire.
The skirmishers of the main column across the river had now
engaged the enemy and taken all the attention of the Japanese and
we recrossed the Taitse in peace and immediately afterward put
the horses to a gallop and rode under fire to the protecting walls
of a Buddhist temple which stood a short distance outside the
town. The men dismounted, every third man remaining behind
to hold horses, and the men went immediately into action.
The advance was made by rushes until we reaehed the town.
The Japanese seemed to be across a small nver at the foot of the
mountains at the other end of the village. Tlie Cossacks took
shelter wherever they could find it and opened a hot fire. The
Japanese began volley firing and seemed inclined to stick to their
position. A big Cossack bounded to his feet with the blood gush-
ing from his breast. He made the sign of the cross on his forehead
and fell dead. Another Cossack dropped his gun and grabbed his
wrist, where a round red hole suddenly appeared. A man suddenly
414 THE DRAWN BATTJ.E OF SUA RIVER.
sat up m a dazed way and commenced feeling cautiously about Ins
liead as though m doubt as to whether tliat deep red furrow over
his ear was really a wound or whether he was waking from a bad
dream.
Frightful Losses Around Pensiho,
On October 8, at daylight, Gen. Kennenkampff advanced on
Pensiho and at noon he reached the little town of Ounion, at the
base of a number of parallel high mountain ridges that separated
it from Pensiho. In two hours he had driven the Japanese skir-
mishers from the woods beyond the village and up the mountain
and occupied the first range of hills. For five days the fight raged
around Pensiho. Rennenkampff's men did all that men could do.
The Russian losses in the rugged cliffs around Pensiho were
frightful. The regiments were fairly hurled against the Japanese
and only the battered remnants came back. The little streams that
came tumbling down the mountain ran red with blood. But it was
m vam.
On the night of October ll^, while the Japanese shells were fall-
ing freely among the transports and the marching columns Ren-
nenkampff turned his back on Pensiho and marched northward.
Both Attack by Night.
The Japanese seemed to have arrived at this conclusion some
time ago, for their infantry attacked repeatedly- at night at Liao-
yang. The Russians have discovered the truth of this assertion
also, for during the last days of the Sha nver battle they hung
tight to their positions in daytime and at night hurled their in-
fantry at the Japanese. It was a night attack that gave the Rus-
sians tho sixteen guns they captured. Two or three miles east of
the railroad is a conical-shaped hill, with gentlv sloping sides. At
the top of the hill m the exact center is a little tree. On this hill
the Japanese artillery was planted. It did deadly work and
silenced and drove back all the Russian guns in range.
THE DRAWN BATTLE OP" SUA RIVER. 415
Several attempts were made to take it in (laytime, but the only
result was frightful loss in the hues that vainl> tiied to weather
the awful stomi of slirapneL Finally, after dark on Sunday night,
the 9th and 20th European regiments, with a mixed brigade from
the 3d and -itli corps supporting them, advanced against the bat-
teries on the hill. The guns worked witli lightninglike rapidity,
but in the darkness the Japanese gunners lost the deadly a(*euracy
of their aim.
Storming of Lone Tree Hill.
The two regiments pressed on, although they were losing heav-
ily The Japanese gunners stuck to their guns even when the Rus-
sians came over the mtrenchments. The infantry support came to
the rescue and a hand-to-hand fight ensued. There was no more
firing. The much- vaunted guns and the repeating rifles and all the
triumphs of modern inventive genius were silent. It was the time
for the cold steel, for the archaic sword and lance and bayonet. It
was stab and hack and parry and thrust. In the darkness friends
and foes were mixed in one yelling frenzied mob. The Japanese
wore white bandages on their arms to distinguish each other from
the enemy, but it also told the Russians where to strike. Each
Russian struck and fought at every white bandage he could see.
A Russian sergeant stabbed m the ann and falling beneath the
guns bound a handkerchief about his wound and plunged into the
fight again and his own captain cut him down and would have run
him through but he cried out m time and tore off the handkerchief
that had marked him as a Japanese. The fury of the Russian at-
tack was too much for the Japanese. They fought like brave men,
but they were fighting men just as brave and much stronger. Those
who could crawled out of the melee and fled down the hill.
The Russian guns, which had followed fast on the heels of the
infantry, took position and the hill was won; but the cost— aye,
the cost. It was a big price, but the Japanese paid heavily, too.
At daylight the sum could be added up. There they lay in the
416 THE DRAWN BATTLE OF SUA RIVER.
trenches and scattered all about the hill— Russians and Japanese,
some of them still in a death grip. A Cossack had both hands
clinched in the coat of a Japanese, whom he had been trying to
drag down. The Cossack ^s head and body were covered with the
deep gashes the Japanese had given him with a sword, but the man
had held fast until a comrade had run his bayonet through the
Japanese. Nor even then had he relaxed his hold, nor would he
in death, and he was buried with the coat of the dead Japanese
in his hands, for the burial party could not piy loose his gnp.
Three all but headless bodies lay near the guns, which were
daubed and splattered with blood. Nine hundred and sixty-two
Japanese and more than 500 Russians were buried on the hill
where the guns were captured.
Regiments Stood Finn.
The weakest place in the Russian line was left of the center
where the 4tli corps had been spread ^out with too wide a front.
The Japanese found the weak spot speedily and pushed hard
against it. At the same time the Japanese pressed a vigorous
attack against the 10th corps along the railroad. A part of the
17th was detached to help Stakelberg and portions of corps were
thrown in to re-enforce the 4th, which, although pushed back some
distance, succeeded in holding its place and preventing the Japan-
ese from breaking through. The 10th and 17th on the right were
being terribly pounded.
Again and agam they sent to Kuropatkin for help, but he had
no troops to give them. He only sent back word ^^You must hold
your positions at all hazards.'' They held. The 17th was terribly
punished, whole regiments were cut down until they were hardly
decent-sized batteries and the corps lost twenty guns. On Monday
all along the line, but especially upon these two corps, the Japan-
ese made a tremendous artillery assault and followed it up in the
evening with an infantrj^ advance that was turned back.
That night in the sticky mud, with the rain beating in their
THE DRAWN BATTLE OF SUA RIVER. 417
fa(^es, faiut froin hunger and exhaustion, the lOth eurps niovoO
.steadily forward. The Japanese were ready and poured in a very
hot lire. The 10th stumbled and staggei-ed through the mud; it
moved very slowly, but the flashes of the rifles showed that it did
move. And always foi^ard. Not far, to be sure, but ahead of its
old position. It gained ground. It stopped there and held the
place until the end. There's good stuff in that 10th coq^s.
Japanese Fire Accurate.
The terrible loss on the Knssian side was due not only to the
fact that during most of the battle they were the attacking party
and suffered enormous losses as they came out into the open from
the Japanese infantry and artillery, well placed in positions al-
most or entirely hidden, but most of all to the teiTible fire of
shrapnel and shimose shells that the Japs poured on all parts of
the Russian line day and night. The Japanese did not merely con-
tent themselves with shelling the Russian firing line, the infantry
and the mountain and magazine guns looked to that while the
shrapnel roamed all over the field, now hammering down on the
troops marching forward to re-enforce the fighting line, now
pouncing down on men huddled behind a stone wall in resen^e,
now bursting exactly m the middle of the troops lying in support.
The rear of the Russian army lost almost as iiiuch as the front.
The great shimose shells seemed to concern themselves particu-
larly with the rear.
When we were standing in the compound of the Chinese house,
where the headquarters of the lOtli corps had been established and
which was supposed to be in the rear, shrapnel continually
dropped in the road not fifty yards away. We would have gone
back, but shimose shells were falling across our way of retreat,
some close at hand and others so far back as half or three-quar-
ters of a mile.
Three different times that day, in company with a Spanish and
a German military attache, did wo take up what we considered
418 THi: DilAWN BATTLE OF SUA RIVER.
safe positions from wliicli to see the battle, only to find that
shimose shells w ere passing over our heads and that we were far
inside the danger zone. In despair we retired m good order to a
village a mile away from the headquarters of the 10th corps that
we might have tiffin in peace. We had not finished boiling water
for the tea before a shell fell across the road and burst in a group
of cavalry that had supposed it was as safe as though it had been
back m Mukden. There was a dull boom back of our house and
looking we saw the pillar of mud and rocks and smoke that a
shimose shell hurls into the air
Japanese Broaden '^Danger Zone.*'
Coming back that morning from the headquarters of the 10th
corps I was trying to get a picture of a Japanese prisoner when
shimose shells began to hurl up mud geysers all around. A shell
struck fair m the center of a transport train and horses, mules and
men seemed to go into the air. Four soldiers who, perhaps, were
congratulating themselves on getting out of the fight and were
boiling tea over in a kiaoliang (millet) field were instantly killed
by a shell that seemed to fall directly in the center of their camp.
Shells were falling behind all the walls and buildings in the town
behind us. Through a glass one could see the soldiers of the re-
serves and supports, obliged to stay where they had been stationed,
turning confusedly this way and that, lying down, standing up,
then running a few steps forward and back again and acting like
wild animals surrounded by a prairie fire, blinded, dazed, not
knowing which way to turn and waiting helplessly for death.
Military experts speak of the ^^ danger zone'' of a battlefield.
The Japanese have broader ideas of the danger zone. They have
extended it to include every acre of ground occupied by their
enemy, firing-line supports, reserves, extreme front, middle dis-
tance, extreme rear. Watching their shells, it was easy to see that
the Japanese had surveyed all the country in front of them and
had the range of all buildings, roads and ravines where troopi
not in the firing line would find shelter.
THE DRAWN BATTLE OF SUA KIVEL' 419
They liad apparently made calculations that in one building
headquarters would be established, that a long stone wall with a
ravine behind it would be where resorves or supports would find
shelter, that on this hill near a little clump of trees batteries would
without doubt go into action. They had the exact lo(\ation and
range of every place. We had abandoned the road entirely. For
a mile, although the road was not a straiglit one and took several
bends and curves, it was dotted with exploding shinioso shells.
Japanese Plans Come Out Right.
The artillery wagons and the carts takin.i;' supphes of ammuni-
tion and food to the front inquired where tlie road was only that
they might carefully avoid it and go forward instead by bumpin.i,^
straight across the fields. It was usually unnecessary to ask about
the road. Fountains of mud marked it much plainer than sii^?i
boards would have done. By noon new roads had been worn off
to right and left of the main road, but by 2 o'clock, thanks proli-
ably to Chinese spies, the Japanese artillery had found these, too.
It was a teiTible pounding that the Russians had to take. The
Japanese seemed to have anticipated the Russian advance and
they prepared for it by figuring out what positions the Russians
would take and putting batteries in place to shell each spot. The
Russians sent back shrapnel for shrapnel, but thev had nothing
to offset the deadly shimose fire.
Russians Shell Own Battery.
Such a sweeping general vain of Japanese shells, besides killing
and maiming such an immense number of men, also caused con-
siderable confusion m the Russian lines. One Russian battery by
mistake began shelling another batteiy. The second battery
should have known that Japanese shells could not have come to
them from such a direction, but the mere fact that shells seemed
to fall anywhere from anywhere had prepared the Russians to be
surprised at nothing, so the second battery immediately took up
420 THE DRAWN BATTLE OF SHA RIVER.
the challenge of the first battery and the two engaged in a deadly
duel that only ended with the destruction of the second battery.
It seems impossible that any army could suffer the loss the
Russian army did along the Sha river and still hold its position,
keep up the desperate fight as long as the other side did and at the
last actually move forward in places and occupy advanced terri-
tory. I watched the terrific shelling of the 10th corps on Monday
and could not understand why the troops did not suddenly break
into headlong retreat or at least retire. Such a red field of
slaughter has seldom been seen on any battlefield.
The Russians took their punishment without the slightest sign
of giving way. The shells pounded, pounded, pounded, left, right,
center, now a whole line of shimose fountains straight across the
fields, now a dozen puffs of white smoke, as the shrapnel leaped
down on this place; then swung back and staggered the column,
marching over in a field; then leaped over, as if to devour a wagon
train trying to slip along unobserved in the underbrush along the
creek. The German military attache bit his lip and kept opening
and shutting his field glass and murmuring in German. The Span-
ish attache was continually clapping his hands and crying, "Bravo,
bravo," as though he were watching a play. I shouted, ''Hold
them, 10th!" It was like a football game, where our team is on
its two-yard line, with the score tied and three minutes left to
play.
The lOtli held. It lost men by the hundred. Corpses and
bleeding men and men rolling on the ground shrieking their death
agony were everywhere, but the 10th held. We sat grim and tight
in all that hell and when the Japanese tried to follow up shrapnel
and shimose with the bayonet drove them back. Then in the
blackness of the night, in a cold rain, that fell in torrents and in
the face of a pitiless rifle fire, the old 10th, or rather what was
left of it, rose up and went forward to a position a full half mile
or more in advance. They held there, too. It is a great thing in
an army that it never knows when it's beaten.
CHAPTE,R XXXIV
THE. SIEGE, OF PORT ARTHUR
(Contimied from Page 318.)
General Nogi's Land Forces Continue the Attack from the Rear and Take Fort after
Fort, "but with Heavy Loss — Dynamite Bombs and Bayonets Used -in Fierce
Hand-to-Hand Conflicts— Two Months of Fighting for 203-Meter Kill, the Key
to the Russian Situation — Stoessel's Defense of the ** Russian Gibraltar'' the
Most Gallant in War History.
DURING the evening of August 20 the Japanese loft flank cut
the entanglements on the slope east of Keekwan Fort hill,
and before dawn, x\ugust 21, a center division of the Japanese
gained the foot of East Panlung fort, called by the Japanese East
Banjusan fort, and tried to cut the entanglements, but the troops
were repulsed. At daylight all the Jap-anese batteries of the cen-
ter division concentrated their fire on the Baiijusan and Keekwan
forts, but despite the artillery support the Japanese were driven
out of the East Keekwan fort by an attack of a massed body of
Russians from the Chinese wall.
The assault threatened to result in an utter failure to secure
i\ faothold on the fortified ridge, and General Xogi summoned
the generals of the left and center divisions to consult with him
concerning the operations.
During his absence at 11 in the morning, without special or-
ders, several companies of a regiment of the center division
emerged from their trenches at the foot of the East Banjusaii
fort, and in tens and twenties charged up the slope to the broken
wall of the trench around the crest of the fortified hill, under
cover of a splendid shrapnel practice fro^ ^-h^^v j^eld batteries
in the valley.
421
422 THE S1E(;E OF PORT ARTHUR
The Kiissians behind the wall and in the fort poured out a hail
of rifle bullets and the machine and (luiek-firing guns belched
forth on the intrepid Japanese. Twice the latter were forced
back till the slope was covered with dead bodies, but a third at-
tempt was made and a score of Japanese reached the broken
wall. The teiTi))le live of tlie Russians, however, started their
retirement.
Heroic Sacrifice Brings Capture.
Suddenly a Japanese officer, regardless of danger, stood up,
called out an order, planted his regimental flag on the wall and
was immediately riddled with Russian bullets. The effect on the
Japanese of this sacrifice was instantaneous. The retreating in-
fantrymen stopped, hesitated and then charged back, fought like
demons, jumped over the wall, charged the Russians with bayo-
nets and forced many of them up the glacis, over the ramparts
;i]id into the fort.
The Japanese were reinforced from time to time by rushes
]iiade by their comrades up the death way from the trenches, and
they stubbornly held the corner wall and a small section of the
Russian trenches till 5 o'clock, when two companies of another
regiment worked through the trenches and attacked the West
Banjusan fort, the magazine of which had been blown up by a
shell.
Capture West Banjusan Fort.
Taking advantage of r diversion of the Russian fire, the Jap-
anese attacking the first fort forced the Russians back, captured
the fort at the point of the bayonet and pursued them along the
connecting trenches to the Chinese wall. The West Banjusan fort
was captured at 7 o'clock after a slight resistance, the Japanese
being unable to occupy it, as the magazine was blown up, but they
held the trench line around the crest.
In the afternoon three battalions of Japanese reserves were
added to the center division and during the niglit a regiment
THE SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR 4i>:;
left the division and assaulted and captured part of the south
Keekwan fort.
At daylight August 23 the Russians concentrated shn^piKl
fire on the captured forts and the Japanese soutli of Koekwnfi
were ejected from their positions. The Banjusan forts were suh-
jected to an awful fire, l)ut the Japanese in possession of Iheni
continued making bomb-proof trenches on the hills.
Slaughter Japs by Searchlight.
Later the Russians, anticipating an assault, made a stron.i?
counter attack at night. The Japanese advance lines wore driven
from the forts and were furiously attacked b> large bodies of Rus-
sians, who also worked down on either side of the captured Ban-
jusan forts to the valley, in an attempt to cut off the retreat of
the Japanese from two forts. The Russian move was clever] v
planned and their artiller>^ commanders were well informed, for
they opened fire with shrapnel on the advance of the Japanese
supports across the valley, using starlights and searchlights with
good effect. The general assault then began and for twenty min-
utes the whole Japanese line was engaged.
The left division from the trenches in front of the Keekwan
forts charged the fortified hills. Part of the advance had gained
the crests and shouted '^Banzai" when their triumph was cut
short. Suddenly the two powerful searchlights of the east forts
lighted up the Japanese lines and Russian rifles and machine
guns poured a deadly hail into the ranks of the attacking troops.
Destroy Lights and Silence Guns.
Despite the awful process of annihilation the Japanese stub-
bornly held the positions gained and their machine guns quicklv
located and quieted the Russian quickfirers. Finallv the Jaiv
anese were slowly forced down the slopes to the trenches. On
the west flank the searchlights of Etse and Tainvangkow forts
played along the Japanese trenches, preventing the movement oi
424 THE SIEGE OF POET ARTHUR
troops. The Japanese artillerymen concentrated their fire on the
searchlights. Suddenly the light of Etse fort disappeared and
the light of Tainyangkow fort followed.
The Japanese infantry on the right flank advanced on the
trenches close to the Eussian lines when the Etse light was flashed
out in the faces of the advancing troops and Eussian machine
guns swept their fire along the lines, while rifles blazed with con-
tinual rattle. As the Japanese machine guns came into action
they were located by the Eussian starlights and made more dis-
tinctly visible by the searchlights, but they silenced the Eussian
quickfirers.
Meantime the fight was fiercest in the center of the Shuishi
valley. The Japanese captured the Banjusan forts, outflanking
the Eussian forces and slowly forcing their lines back to the foot
of the fortified hills. The Japanese were well supported, rushed
forward furiously and engaged the Eussians who had gained the
valley in an attempt to outflank the forts. Though the Japanese
plan of attack was destroyed by the Eussian counter attack the
Japanese fought with splendid determination. Slowly the Eus-
sians were driven back up the slopes, fighting desperately with
rifles.
The Japanese artillery was unable to fire at this point as the
Japanese forces were mixed.
Russians in Dark, Japs in Glare.
The skillful working of the Eussian starlights and searchlights
were utterly unexpected and bewildering. They never failed to
locate the Japanese lines, which offered splendid marljs for the
Eussian rifles and machine guns and rendered the Japanese ma-
chine guns of little use, as they were located and silenced by
quickfirers before they could do any execution.
The Eussians along the whole line fought in the blackest dark-
ness and the Japanese with the most dazzling light in fheir faces.
The rattle of musketry, the thundering of the Eussian guns, the
THE SIEGE OF PORT ARTHIJI: 425
purring of the machine guns, the bursting of starlights and the
flashing of searchlights along the whole line were wonderfully
impressive.
The fight lasted continuously for six hours, till dawn, when
the outflankers were forced back over the captured fortified hills
followed by the Japanese, who captured the forts and joined their
forces from the valley.
Capture New Banjusan Forts.
Before day August 22 the center division made a third attempt
to capture the higher fortified ridge of Ash hill, the new Banjusan
forts on the higher ridge, and the rear forts. The Banjusan forts
were stormed and captured* the Japanese pursuing the Russians.
Two hundred Japanese officers and men were killed. All belonged
to a regiment of the center division which reached a neck between
the double peaks of Wantai.
The Japanese captured a fort where they intrenched them-
selves and remained under an awful concentration of shrapnel
fire. With daylight the Japanese artillery started a terrific bom-
]iardment. An avalanche of shells swept down on the eastern forti-
fied ridges, quieting the Eussian guns. The stonn of bursting
shells lasted half an hour. Over 400 guns roared in rapid succes-
sion until the entire ridge was enveloped in smoke.
General Assault Proves Failure.
For a time every Russian fort was silenced. When the smoke
cleared away it was seen that the left division had advanced
through the captured forts. One regiment attacked the east Keek-
wan fort, but was repulsed. Another regiment advanced up the
northeast slopes of Wantai hill m an effort to effect a junction
with the regiment which held the neck between the two hills.
The capture of Wantai hill meant the dividing of the eastern
fortified ridge. A center supporting regiment was unable to scale
the heiglits and was forced to intrench at the foot. During tho
4JG ^rilE SIECE OF PORT ARTHUR
night of August 24 the ranks of the Japanese were so decimated
by the furious shrapnel fire of the Russians that they were forced
to retire to the valley below the captured forts and what might
have been a successful general assault, with the capture of the
fortified ridge east of Port Arthur, was converted by the Russian
tactics into a repulse, redeemed in part by the wonderful fighting
qualities of the Japanese infantry.
Japs Lose 14,000 Men.
The Japanese casualties from August 19 to August 24 wei^^
14,000. The center division alone lost 6,000 and a single regiment
lost 2,500. Only six officers and 200 men of this regiment were
left after the fight.
The retention of the Banjusan forts gave the Japanese a foot-
hold on the fortified ridge as a result of six days of general as-
sault. Heavy casualties marked this hazardous attempt to take a
strong modem fortress by assault after a few days^ investment.
The abihty of General Stoessel and the determined spirit of the
Russians had been underestimated and the experiment, though
successful, was never repeated. The Japanese army settled down
to sapping and making parallels.
Russians Finally Give Up Forts.
For two weeks the Russians were unceasing in their efforts to
recapture the Banjusan forts. They bombarded and assaulted by
day the bombproofs and trenches. Though the Japanese resorted
to decoy trenches and bombproofs the daily loss was 100 in each
fort until September 8, when the Eussians ceased their continuous
effort to recapture the forts.
The captured Banjusan forts enabled the Japanese to mass a
force under cover on the fortified ridge, and so using the Urli
forts as a pivot, swing the line, capture the fortified ridge and en-
\ (Aop Port Arthur from the east. The capture of Shuishi was
THE SIEGE OF PUKT AKTIJUR 427
ceoessary to enable the construction of parallels to the Urli forts.
The strength of the western fortified ridge was due to the fact that
the Sungchow, Taiyangkow and Chair hill foil groups, with the
advance fort on 203 ]\Ieter hill, formed the right angle of a tri-
angle, the base line being from Etse to 203 ]\Ieter hill.
Refuse Quarter in Sorties.
During the operations from August 25 to September 18 the
Russians made sorties and attacked working parties almost every
night, while guns bombarded by day. As the Japanese tren(4i line
neared the entanglements on the fort hills the sorties became more
frequent and determined. (^)uarter was neither asked nor given,
the fiercest antagonism was displayed, and even streteher-l)earers
were killed. The cause of this was that the Russians alleged that
their forts were bombarded while a messenger under a white flag
v>^as delivering the emperor's message August 16. The feeling
was augmented and later all flags were unrecognized.
The pioneers suffered heavy casualties m cutting entangle-
ments. After the failure of the regulation devices for removing
wires the pioneers were sent to attach ropes to posts to which en-
tanglements were attached and troops m the trenches dragged
posts and wires away. This worked satisfactorily until the Rus-
sians began the use of bracing wires. Then pioneers advanced and
fell as though killed close to the entanglements and remained mo-
tionless until, unobserved, they could work along on their backs
under the wires, which they cut with long shears. As a result of
this expedient the Russians made certain that all were dead who
fell near the entanglements.
Dynamite bombs were used by the Russians against the Jap-
anese trenches and advance works. For assaulting forts, where it
was impossible to throw bombs, wooden mortars were made, bound
with bamboo. These were carried by the soldiers and with them
bombs were thrown fifty to one hundred yards. These were the
most effective of the many devices tried by the Japanese.
42'^ THE S1E(JE OF PORT ARTPIUi^
In order to recover the wounded when possible volunteers
crawled from the trenches at night and worked along on their
stomachs, pulling the wounded slowly to cover by the heels. Many
of the wounded were not recovered.
Make Second General Assault.
While the siege operations following were in progress re-
enforcements were added to the existing units and it was an-
nounced from headquarters that the siege operations would be
fmished with a general assault September 1!) on the Namaokayama
lidge, the 203 Meter hill, the half moon forts of the Shuishi val-
ley, and the redoubt at the foot of Rihlung mountain. The bom-
bardment was started at dawn. The Eussians failed to reply till
the afteraoon, which delayed the attacks until 5 in the evening.
Three battalions of the center division advanced from the paral-
lels and attacked a redoubt at the foot of Rihlung mountain, which
the Japanese twice before had tried to capture.
The Japanese were met by a tremendous fusillade from rifles
and machine guns and were forced to retire to their trenches, but
at 4 in the moramg the main attack was made and the Japanese
eaptured the redoubt, entering it through a breach made by the
artilleiy. A fierce hand to hand encounter inside the redoubt fol-
lowed, during which dynamite and hand grenades were used to
destroy the blockhouses, whose brave defenders stood their ground
until the last man was bayoneted. The Russian trenches were
eaptured and occupied by the eJapanese, but the redoubt was de-
stroyed with explosives. The defending force consisted of four
companies. The Japanese casualties were over 1,000. The Rus-
sians left only a few dead.
Capture Half Moon Forts.
The evening of September 19 a regiment division attacked the
Half Kcon forts in the Shuishi valley from parallels fifty yards
distant. ^^<^ ftr.st assault was made before dark. A battalion
THE SIEGE OF PORT ARTHUR 429
and a half advanced against the strongest west Half Moon fort
and two companies moved against the east fort. Both attacks
were repulsed. Twice again during the night the Japanese made
unsuccessful assaults on these forts.
Early the morning of Septemher 20 the whole force was concen-
trated in a furious assault on the west Half Moon fort. The moat
was crossed with scaling ladders, and dynamite and hand grenades
were used to destroy the Russian trenches and hombproofs. The
lighting, which lasted twenty minutes, was carried on at the point
of the bayonet. Finally the Russians were driven through the
connecting trenches and the other Half Moon forts were all cap-
tured after slight resistance.
The Japanese casualties were 400. The Russians left but few
dead. All the Russians' guns were captured, but they had been
destroyed.
Slaughter Japs on Meter Hill.
The attack on 203 Meter hill and the ridge immediately north
of it, called Nahaokayama, was started at 5 o'clock the evening
of September 19 by two regiments. The first regiment advanced
against Nahaokayama from trenches close to the Russian lines.
In spite of the furious bombardment with which the Japanese
tsupported the assault the Japanese infantry could not advance
. beyond the *'dead ground" and were compelled to spend the night
on it, close to the first Russian trench line. Meantime a second
Japanese regiment advanced against the west slopes of 203 Meter
hill and a third regiment moved against the southwest slopes.
The second regiment was unable to make much progress, but the
third regiment reached the foot of the slopes. During the night
a party of sappers cleared away the Russian wire entanglements.
At 11 o'clock September 20 a small party of the second regi-
ment charged forward to gain the foot of the west slopes. The
Russian batteries were evidently waiting for the Japanese, as a
most wonderful shrapnel fire was opened on them. Every man
130 THE STEGE of PORT ARTHUR
seemed to fall. Within ten minutes all the Japanese were down.,
either wounded or killed.
Seize Ridge by a Rush.
The artillery duel continued until 5:30 in the evening, when the
first Japanese regiment, carrying its flags, advanced up the slopes
of Nahaokayama to the dead ground, which the single company
had gained the night previous. The Russians had retired to their
first line of trenches and several companies of Japanese were ex-
tended along the slopes under cover of the brow of the ridge.
AVith a rush they carried the trench line on the crest of the hill.
The last rush of the Japanese was a splendid spectacle, ending
with a bayonet encounter with the Russians on the full sky line.
Stones, bayonets, swords and hand grenades were used by both
sides. The utmost ferocity was displayed. When the Japanese
had carried the east half of the ridge the Russians retired to the
west half. Before darkness the Japanese were in possession of
the whole ridge, which they retained despite an awful shrapnel
fire from the Chair hill, Taiyangkow, Tiger's Tail and Liaotie
forts.
Fail to Take Nahaokayama Hill.
At 10 in the evening the third regiment advanced on the south-
west slopes of the advance fort on Nahaokayama hill. A small
party gained the fort on the crest, but was driven out the next
day. Four assaults were made by the Japanese during the next
two days, but all were repulsed. The third regiment was finally
compelled to retire from the trenches at the foot of the hill by a
concentrated shrapnel fire from the valley below.
The unsuccessful attempt to capture the advance fort resulted
in 2,000 Japanese casualties. A hundred and eighty Russian dead
were found at Nahaokayama, which was covered by a network of
trenches and bombproofs.
THE SIE^IE OF PORT ARTHUR 4n
Japs Forced to New Tactics.
The capture of the redoubt enabled the Japanese to work paral-
lels eastward, and possession of the Shuishi lunettes enabled tliein
to work westward. With two forts on the west side (*ai)ture(l and
the two Banjusan and the three Keekwan forts on the east si(l(%
the attackers possessed a foothold on the front extendm^u' over
more than half the eastern side of the fortified ridges. Nahao-
kayama ridge was a splendid basis for work by the parallelers on
the 203 Meter hill and Chair hill group of forts, on the west forti-
fied ridge. Every inch the Japanese now gained was by laborious
sapping against the determined opposition of the Russians, who
fought with tremendous earnestness, making' sorties e^ ery night
against the sappers.
The morning of October 10 there was a heavy bombardment
of the east Urli fort, under cover of winch infantiy ad\^anced and
captured the trenches at the foot of the slope.
The night of October 11 three companies of the right division
captured a smaller railway bridge on the northwest slope of the
west Urh fort and also tried to capture a larger bridge at the foot
of the west slopes, but they were repulsed. The night of October
12 a company of the center division made a surprise attack on the
same bridge. The Russians retired in confusion, leaving their
kits and overcoats. Later the Russians made a sortie and tried
to recapture the bridge, but were unsuccessful. Simultaneous] v
there was a sortie on the east Keekwan trenches, but the Russians
retired after an hour's fighting.
Charge and Take Trenches.
The fire of the eleven-inch howitzers was so eifective against
the war vessels that the Russians resorted to placing a hospital-
ship in the direct line of fire. The West Urh fort was damaged
October 13. The battleship Peresviet was struck by several shells
from the howitzers and caught fire. Golden hill fort was greatly
damaged.
4,V2 TIIK SIE(}E OF 1M)RT \RTHTTR
October 16 the Japanese attaiked an intrenclied hill called Ha-
chimake Yama, bet^Yeen the cast Urli and west Banjusan forts.
Under cover of a tremendous bomLardnient tlie companies of the
center division emerged from parallels at the foot of the hill and
charged the glacis with bayonets and ca])tured the trenches at tlie
crest which the Enssians evacuated.
It was announced Octoler 1^5 tliat the following day there
would be a bombardment of the east fortified ridge, from the West
Urh fort to the South Keekwan fort, and also the (Jhair hill forts,
to be followed by infantrj^ attacks for the capture of the trench
lines and glacis of the East and West Urh forts, the East and
Southeast Keekwan forts, with demonstrations on either flank.
The bombardment commenced early m tlie morning, increasing
in volume until 5 in the evening, when two regiments charged.
When the first regmient gained the trenches at the crest of the
glacis of East Urh fort the Russians exploded a mine. Pieces of
timber, earth, stones and some Japanese were hurled hundreds of
feet. The trench hues on both hills were captured by 6 o'clock m
the evening with 250 casualties.
The rapidity with which the Japanese excavated trenches and
made connections with parallels under fire was marv^elous. Thev
seemed fairly to sink underground.
Between 3 and 5 oV^lock the monimg of October 27 the Rus-
sians made determined sorties on the Japanese trenches near the
West Urh forts and Hachihake Yama. The Japanese casualties
were 300. Six officers were killed and eight wounded. The Rus-
sians left sixty dead.
The same night between 9 and 2 oVlock the Russians made
four sorties against the captured trenches near the West I^rh fort,
under cover of a fierce shrapnel fire from Chair hill, across the
apex of the Shuishi valley. The Japanese casualties were 120.
Four officers were killed and eight wounded. The Russians left
twenty dead.
CHAPTER XXXV
THE. FALL OF PORT ARTHUR
General Stoessel Surrenders tlie Great Fortress to the Victorious Japanese on New
Year's Day, 1905, after Five Days of Bloody Hand-to-Hand Fighting — Japan-
ese Take 25,000 Prisoners, of Whom 16,000 Were in the Hospitals — Dramatic
Meeting between Stoessel and Nogi — Siege Cost Nearly 80,000 Live&~Tha
Dawn of Peace.
AT 9 O'CLOCK, January 1, 1905, Port Arthur fell; and the
long siege, which cost nearly 80,000 lives and has no par-
allel in history outside of the siege of Troy, came to an end.
At the hour and date named above General Nogi, commander
of the Japanese besieging army, received the following message
from the gallant Russian defender of the Czar^s ''Gibraltar of
the East'^-
''Judging by the general condition of the whole line of hostile
positions held by you I find further resistance at Port Arthur
useless, and for the pui730se of preventing needless sacrifice of
lives I propose to hold negotiations with reference to capitula-
tion.
"Should you consent to the same, you will please appoint com-
missioners for discussing the order and conditions regarding
capitulation and also appoint a place for such commissioners to
meet the same appointed by me.
^'I take this opportunity to convey to your excellency assur-
ances of my respect. Stoessel. ' '
Reply Made to Stoessel
To the letter Gen. Nogi made the following reply:
''I have the honor to reply to your proposal to hold negotia-
tions regarding the conditions and order of capitulation. For this
433
4;{4: THE FALL OF l^OIIT AliTHUR.
l)iiri)ose I have appointed as conimissionei' Maj (}eii. Ljiclii, chief
of staff of our army. He will ])e accompanied by some staff officers
and civil officials. They will meet yonr commissioners January 2,
noon, at Shuishiymg.
''The commissioners of both parties will be empowered to sign
a convention for the capitulation without waitm.i; for ratification,
and cause the same to take immediate effect Authorization for
such plenary powers shall be signed by the highest officer of both
the negotiating parties, and the same shall be exchanged to the
respective commissioners.
''I avail myself of this opportunity to convey to your excel-
lency assurance of my respect. Nogi.^'
Mikado's Tribute to Stoessel.
Copies of these dispatches were bumedly laid before the
emperor^ who seized the (juick opportunity to pay a tribute to the
courage of General Stoessel. His majesty directed Field ^Marshal
Yamagata, chief of the general staff, to foi^ward the following
dispatch to General Nogi:
'^When I respectfully infonned his majesty of General Stoes-
seVs proposal for capitulation, his majesty was pleased to state
that General Stoessel has rendered commendable service to his
country in the midst of difficulties, an<l it is his majesty's wish
that military honors be sliown him/'
For days and weeks before this exchange of dispatches work-
ing the surrender of the great fortress. Port Arthur had been a
veritable ^'living hell,'' and hand-to-hand fighting with dynamite
bombs and bayonets had been a l)loody daily feature of the siege.
Destruction of the Russian Fleet.
Stoessel 's last hope of assistance from the Port Arthur Russian
fleet vanished on August 10, when Admiral Witthoft made a sortie
against Admiral Togo's fleet and lost his life and several of his
most formidable ships. The Czarewitch, Admiral AVitthoft's flag-
THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR. 4:35
ship, was literally shot to pieces and ready to smk when it reached
the harbor of Kinchou, the Gennan concession. The cruiser
Askold, badly damaged, took refuge at Woo-Sung. Both of llies(j
vessels, together with the toipedo boats accompanying them, were
compelled to dismantle and were thus put out of s(4vice. The
cruiser Novik, which escaped from the battle of August 10, was
overtaken by two Japanese cruisers at Saghahen island, northeast
of Vladivostok, and was sunk. An excitmg nu^ident of this sie.i;v
was the capture of the Eussian torpedo boat destroyer Kishitehii
in the harbor of Chefoo by Japanese toipedo boats. The incident
raised a controversy among the powers over the riglit of tli(^
Japanese to enter a neutral harbor and seize a ship, but it was
only a tempest in a teapot and soon blew over
Kamimura's Victory.
On top of this disaster followed the practical destruction of
the Russian Vladivostok squadron by a Japanese sijuadron under
Admiral Kainimura. The Vladivostok squadron attempted tn
come to the rescue of the Port Arthur S(iuadron, but was inter-
cepted by Kamimura m the straits of Korea on Augusa 14. A
long range fight followed, m which the Russian cruiser Rurik
was sunk, and the Gromoboi and Bogat>'r badly damaged. Th(^
damaged cruisers, howe^ (»r, succeeded m reaching Vladivostok,
but were useless tor fighting purposes.
The Baltic Fleet Disaster.
The combined victories of Togo and Kamimura ended the last
hope of Stoessel for relief from the two Russian squadrons in
far eastern waters, but a new hope was raised in his breast by the
announcement that the Czar would send him a powerful fleet from
tlie Baltic sea. The fleet, comprising some of the most powerful
battleships and cruisers m the Russian navy, under command of
Admiral Rojestvensky, sailed early in October. While passing
through the North sea on Octol^er 21 tlie fleet o]iened fire on a
436 THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR.
fleet of British fishing vessels, killing the captain of one of the
trawlers and sinking his trawl. By this incident the Baltic fleet
was detained several days at Vigo, Spain, but was allowed to
proceed after an international court of inquiry had been arranged
for.
Before the Baltic fleet had proceeded far on its way, however,
the situation at Port Arthur had become too desperate for Gen-
eral Stoessel to longer hold out. .
The closing days of October brought notable successes to the
besiegers, but they also met with serious reverses. On October
28 they gained the counterscarps of Eihlung and Sungshu forts
and captured **P" fort between East Keekwan and Panlung moun-
tains. They lost 2,000 men in this operation, and were forced to
abandon the positions taken at so dear a cost.
Then came November with its furious battles, the Japanese
gaining ground almost inch by inch. On November 5 and 6 the
Japanese were repulsed in an attempt to carry Etse fort by storm.
On the 13tli the Russians in turn were repulsed in a sortie. On
November 26 the Japanese began a general assault on Rihlung,
Sungshu, and Keekwan forts, but although they reached the in-
side they were driven out with fearful loss.
Fleet Sunk at Anchor.
Then on December 6 came the capture of 203 Meter hill. From
this point of vantage the Japanese bombarded the remaining Rus-
sian warships in the harbor with wonderful effect. The hill over-
looked everj^ foot of Port Arthur and the harbor. From its crest
Japanese officers were enabled to direct the fire of the heavy guns
beyond with such unerring aim that the Russian ships at anchor in
the harbor were destroyed or sunk, one by one.
By the middle of December but one battleship, the Sevastopol,
and four or five torpedo boats formed the floating remnants of
Russia's once powerful fleet. The Sevastopol, driven from the
harbor, took up its position in the roadstead outside the harbor,
'.?i'^>
THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR. 437-
only to be destroyed by the successive attacks of Admiral Togo's
torpedo flotillas.
The End at Last.
The destruction of the fleet was followed by the loss of the
great forts north of the city, one by one. First Keekwan fort was
captured. Then Rihlung fell on December 28. On Saturday, De-
cember 31, the Japanese captured the formidable stronghold on
Sungshu mountain, and yesterday (Sunday) the forts on Panlung
and Wantai mountains were captured.
That was the end. Even while Tokio was cheering the news of
the capture of the forts came the news that Stoessel, after holding
out six months, after losing more than half his men, after losing
all of his ships, at last at bay, unable to continue the unequal
struggle, had yielded at last, and the Gzar's Gibraltar of the far
east passed into the hands of his enemies.
The end of the siege came with dramatic suddenness. Even
the Japanese, who knew that the fortress was doomed to fall with-
in a short time, were surprised. They expected a last general
assault, in which they would fight their way through gorges and
over trenches and mines into the old and new towns and possibly
up to the foot of Golden hill and Electnc cliff.
Saturday, December 31, and Sunday, January 1, were days of
furious battle. Sunday night the Japanese troops rested in their
trenches for the last grand assault to ])e delivered in the morning.
Stoessel's Last Council of War.
That fateful Sunday afternoon General Stoessel realized that
his ammunition was practically exhausted and that unless he
surrendered his men would be shot down without being" able to
make resistance. Shortly after noon he summoned a council of
his superior officers, at which Admiral Wirens represented the
navy. The council met in a dugout, and shells shrieked over it
438 THH FALL OF PORT ARTHUJ^.
incessantly as the wornout officers discussed the hopeless situation.
]\Iore than one voice was choked with sobs as it gave assent to the
inevitable. The agreement reached was to demand ^' terms of
honor' ^ or 'Ho die fighting.'' The remnants of tlie gamson were
ordered to concentrate where all of the stores had been collected,
prepared to fight to the last if General Nogi proved ungenerous.
The final act in the spectacular drama really began Wednesday,
Decenxber 28, when the Japanese divisions were hurled at the
northern forts guarding Port Arthur in what was planned as the
last general assault.
For five days without ceasing the assault was maintained. Day
and night the Japanese artilleiy continued the fire, and assault
followed assault in unending succession.
At 6 o'clock in the evening of December 31 the assault on the
whole eastern side was renewed with amazing vehemence. A mine
made an opening inside ^'H" fort, and the Japanese infantiw,
breaking from co^^er, iTished m.
The fighting lasted all night, the Japanese pushing against the
whole ridge simultaneously. The Russians resisted at every point,
but were slowly driven back, step by step.
New Year's day broke with the antagonists still locked in
conflict, and dawn came before resistance ceased. By then the
Japanese had finnly secured the Russian guns and positions on
Panlung mountain, and the citv was now open to them at this
point, for the remaining defenses between the city and the Japan-
ese advance post were slight and temporary.
Resistance Dies at Wantai.
At 9 o'clock Monday morning the first, center, and left column
attacked the forts on Wantai mountain. The Japanese artillery
was cleverly used to screen the infantiy advance and by using its
protection the besiegers reached the fort. But so stubborn was the
resistance that not until 3:35 o'clock in the afternoon did thev
fully oocupv the position on Wantai mountain, fighting of the
THE FALL OF PORT ARTIIUK. 439
fiercest character having been maintained for over six hours with-
out ceasing.
Attacks on forts to the southeast were earned on siiuultaneous-
ly. Soon after midda} on January 1 there was an explosion on
South Keekwanshan. The Eussiaiis there innnediately opened a
heavy rifle fire, which soon ceased. Tlie Japanese scouts advanced
and found that the enemy was evacuatmg the position after blow-
ing up the fort with its own magazine.
Russians Blow Up Forts.
The destmction of this fort on South Keekwanshan was the
signal of the doom of Port Arthur. The slackening fire from all
of the northern and eastern forts seemed to show that the Russian
ammunition was failing.
Then all at once the Japanese realized that the beginning of
the end was at hand.
Explosion after explosion came from the forts on the surround-
ing hills, as the Russians blew up their remaining forts.
Then the Russians began their work of destruction in the city
and in the harbor Explosion after explosion revealed the destruc-
tion of the Russian ships. They were destroyed rather than that
they should fall into the hands of the victors.
The half sunken ships Retvizan, Poltava, and Pallada caught'
fire as the other ships were blown up inside of and near the
entrance to the harbor.
At half an hour after midnight, Januaiy L\ the Russians evacu-
ated the East Keekwanshan forts and the Japanese occupied ^^N^'
and ^^M^' heights to the south of the fort, and at half past 1-
o'clock on ]\Ionday the remaining forts were blown up by the Rus-
sians. All fighting ceased after 9 o'clock Sunday night. The
siege was over.
The first definite information of the Russian intimation to sur-
render came at 4 o'clock in the afternoon of Januaiy 1, when th(^
]^ussian envoys approached the Japanese lines south of the village
440 THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR.
of Shuishiying. They were met by a Japanese staff ofl&cer, to
whom they delivered the letter of General Stoessel to General Nogi,
asking to have a time for parley arranged.
Conunissioners Are Named.
General Nogi replied to General Stoessel 's note at once and
suggested that the commissioners representing the two armies
meet at the village of Shuishiying at 1 o'clock p. m. on January 2.
To this General Stoessel agreed and named as his representa-
tives his chief of staff, Major General Eeiss, Surgeon General Bal-
lacchoff, Colonel Vostock, and two other staff officers, with two
interpreters.
The Japanese commissioners were Major General Ijiohi, chief
of staff; ]\Iajor Yamaoka, Dr. Ariga, and two other staff officers,
with two interpreters.
Major General Ijichi, with a large escort, left the Japanese
headquarters at 11 o'clock Monday morning, ,and rode to the ap-
pointed place. Shortly before 1 o'clock the Russian commissioners
arrived, accompanied by a cavalry escort.
The conference took place with few preliminaries and lasted
until 9:35 o'clock at night, when the terms of capitulation were
signed, as follows*
Text of the Convention Croveming Port Arthur's Surrender.
Soldiers and Government Officials Prisoners.— Article I. All
Russian soldiers, marines, volunteers, also government officials at
the garrison and harbor of Port Arthur are taken prisoners.
Japanese to Take All Russian War Equipment.— Article 2. All
forts, batteries, warships, other ships and boats, arms, ammuni-
tion, horses, all materials for hostile use, government buildings,
and all objects belonging to the Russian government shall be trans-
ferred to the Japanese army in their existing condition.
Men Garrisoning Leading Forts to Give Up First.— Article 3.
» ^n the preceding- two conditions being assented to, as a guarantee
THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR. 441
for the fulfillment thereof, the men garrisoning the forts and the
batteries on Etse mountain, Sunshu mountain, Antse mountain,
and the line of eminences southeast therefrom shall be removed by
noon of January 3, and the same shall be transferred to the Japan-
ese anny.
Providmg Against Destruction of Spoils of War.— Article 4
Should Russian military or naval men be deemed to have de-
stroyed objects named in article 2, or to have caused alteration in
any vray in their condition at the existing time, the signing of
this compact and the negotiations shall be annulled, and the Japan-
ese aim}' "will take free action.
Transfer of Lists of Forts, Mines, and Men.— Article 5. The
Russian military and naval authorities shall prepare and transfer
to the Japanese army a table showing the fortifications of Port
Arthur and their respective positions, and maps showing the loca-
tion of mines, underground and submarine, and all other dan-
gerous objects; also a table showing the composition and system
of the army and naval sei-vices at Port Arthur; a list of amiy and
navy officers, with names, rank, and duties of said officers; a list
of anny steamers, warships, and other ships, with the numbers of
their respective crews; a list of civilians, showing the number of
men and women, their race and occupations.
Property to Be Disposed of by a Commission.— Article 6. Arms,
including those carried on person; aimnunition, war materials,
government buildings, objects owned by the government, horses,
warships and other ships, including their contents, excepting pri-
vate property, shall be left in their present positions, and the com-
missioners of the Russian and Japanese annies shall decide upon
the method of their transference.
Officers May Return to Russia on Parole.— Article 7. The
Japanese army, considering the gallant resistance offered by the
Russian anny as being honorable, will ]jemiit tlie officers of th»'
Russian army and navy, as well as officials belonging thereto, to
carry swords and to take with them private property directh-
necessary for the maintenance of life. The previously mentioned
442 THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR.
orficersj officials, and volunteers who will sign a written parole
pledging that they will not take up anns and in no wise take
action contrary to the interests of the Japanese anny until thc^
close of the war will receive the consent of the Japanese army to
return to their countiy. Each army and navy officer will be al-
lowed one sen^ant, and such serx^ant will be specially released on
signing the parole.
Preparing for Assembling of Conquered Anny.— Article 8.
Non-commissioned officers and privates of both anny and navy
and volunteers shall wear their uniforms and, taking portable
tenfs and necessaiy private property and commanded by their
respective officers, shall assemble at such places as may be indi-
cated by the Japanese anny. The Japanese commissioners will
indicate the necessary details therefor.
Sanitary Corps and Accountants to Be Retained.— Article 9.
The sanitaiy coi^ds and the accountants belonging to the Russian
army and navy shall be retained by the Japanese while their ser-
vices are deemed necessary for the caring for sick and wounded
prisoners. During such time such corps shall be required to ren-
der service under the direction of the sanitary corps and account-
ants of the Japanese anny.
Treatment of Residents to Be Determined Later —Article 10.
The treatment to be accorded to the residents, the transfer of books
and documents relating to municipal administration and finance,
and also detailed files necessary for the enforcement of this com-
pact shall be embodied in a supplementaiy compact. The supple-
mentary compact shall have the same force as this compact
Compact Goes into Innnediate Effect.— Article 11. One copy
each of this compact shall be prepared for the Japanese and Rus-
sian armies, and it shall have immediate effect upon signature
thereof.
Nearly Twenty-five Thousand Prisoners.
Pursuant to the terms of capitulation the Russian troops
inarched out of Port Arthur at noon on Januarv 5, stacked their
THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR. 44:j
arms and became prisoners of war. The Japanese troops marched
into tlie cit}, but Avithont making any display to hnmiliate their
captured foes.
The transfer of prisoners at Port Arthur was completed at 4:30
p. m. Saturday. Tlie total number of officers transferred was 878,
men 23,491.
General Nogi's report shows the transfers were as follows.
Officers. Men.
General StoessePs Kwantum;- command. . . ^) 39
(Jeneral Stoi^ssi^Ps headiaiarters . fi IS
I'hiiiiueers' ('om])aiiv . 11 26^)
Teleii,rapli coqis . . . 4 61
Lailroad detachment . . 1 55
( Vivalry .... ... 4 177
Officers and crews of warshii)S
lietvizan . . . . . 22 . . .
Pobieda ... ... 22 .
Pallada 11
Peres viet .... . . 15
Poltava ... 1() 311
Sevastopol . . . . P>1 507
Bayan .. .. . 15 259
Bobr . 12 99
Storozhovoi . . 4 52
Otvashni . . .6 124
Gilyak . . 5 72
Amur . 7 173
Naval defense headquarteis 3 320
Harbor office . . ... 60 925
Naval brigade . ... 59 31
Torpedo brigade . 10 142
Field posts and telegraphs 33 23
Totals 366 3,654
444 THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR.
Tlireo judges and three clerks of courts were also transferred.
Of tlie 24,369 officers and men captured about 16,000 were sick
and wounded. The Russian and Japanese medical staffs worked
together in the hospitals caring for the invalided soldiers and
sailors,
Stoessel and Nogi Meet.
The meeting of General Nogi and General Stoessel was as dra-
matic as the conclusion of the siege. It had previously been ar-
ranged to take place at noon in the single undamaged house of the
villagfo of Shnishi. This house was a miserable hovel called plum
tree cottage.
Tlirough a misunderstanding General Stoessel rode out to Port
.\rthur at 10 o'clock, accompanied by Colonel Reiss and two staff
officers, to the Japanese lines, but missed the Japanese officer dele-
gated to escort him to the meeting place. The general rode there
without an escort and was received by a junior officer who hap-
pened to be on the spot. The latter telephoned to Nogi, who hur-
ried his departure from headquarters and arrived at 11 o'clock,
accompanied by Major General Ijichi, his chief of staff, and Colo-
nels Yasuhara, Matsudaira and Watanabe, staff officers, and M.
Kawskarin, secretary of the foreign office at Tokio.
Nogi Offers Mikado's MessSige.
When Nogi, looking careworn, entered the compound of the cot-
tage, the two generals cordially shook hands and Nogi through an
interpreter expressed his pleasure at meeting a general who had
fought so bravely and gallantly for his emperor and country.
General Stoessel thanked Gener^^l Nogi for the pleasure of
meeting the hero of the victorious army.
General Nogi explained that he had received a message from
his emperor asking that the greatest consideration be shown to
General Stoessel and his officers in appreciation of their splendid
loyalty to their emperor and country. Because of that wish, he
added, the Russian officers would be allowed to wear their swords.
THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR. 4ir,
Stoessel Expresses His Gratitude.
General Stoessel expressed his gratitude to the Japanese eni-
])eror for thus saving tlie lionor of Stoossol\s family and said his
descendants would appie(*iate the thou.i»litful kindness of tlu^
emperor of Ja])an. The general also expressed the .i^ratitude of his
officers and thanked Nogi for sending tlie message from StoosseJ
to Emperor Nicholas and transmitting his majesty's replv, whidi
reads as follows:
''I allow each officer to profit l)y the resented privilege to re-
turn to liussia under the ohligation not to take further part in the
present war or to share the destinies of their men/^
Praises the Japanese Gunners.
Both generals then mutuallv praised each other and their
officers for their bravery. The conveisation afterward turned on
the explosion of the mine at Sungslm mountain fort. General
tStoessel said the entire gaiTison of the fort was killed or made
prisoners.
The Russian commander great! v praised the Japanese artillery
shooting, especially the concentrated fire instantaneously with the
explosion of Sungshu mine The gallant deeds of the Japanese
infantry, General Stoessel added, spoke for themselves. It was
impossible to exaggerate their good (lualities. The skillful work
of the engineers had also won his admiration.
Regrets Death of Nogi's Sons.
Continuing, General Stoessel said he had heard that General
Nogi had lost both his sons and praised his loyalty in this sacrific-
ing his sons, who had died fighting for their emperor and country.
General Nogi smilingly replied- ^^One of my sons gave his life
at Nanshan and the other at 20.^^ Meter hill. Both of these posi-
446 THE FALL OF POUT ARTHUR.
tious were of the greatest importance to the Japanese army. I am
iclad that the sacrifice of my sons' lives was in tlie cai)ture of such
important positions, as I feel the sacrifices were not made in vain.
Their lives were nothing compared to the objects sought.''
The Japanese commander requested General Stoessel to (*on-
liiiue to occupy his residence at Port Arthur until arrangements
were completed for the return of himself and family to Russia.
Referring to the burial of the dead, General Nogi said the
Japanese, since the Ijegmning of the mihtary oi)erations, had al-
ways buried the Russian dead. Those found later would be
interred at a special spot and a suitable memorial would be erected
as a tribute to the bravery of Japan's former foes.
Both are Photographed Together.
After luncheon at which both generals sat together a group
photograph was taken at the cottage and General Stoessel re-
mounted his charger to show the horse's good points, said good-bN'
to General Nogi and rode back to Port Arthur. The quiet and
even solemn meeting of the generals endied at about 1 o'clock.
The regular Russian soldiers in Port Arthur marched out Jan.
5. The only troops left in the city were the volunteers.
Two fires were started in Port Arthur during the dav for whicli
General Stoessel apologized. He said the volimteers were unable
to control the populace and he desired that the Japanese enter
Port Arthur immediately to keep order.
The formal entry of the Japanese army into Port Arthur took
place on Sunday, Jan. 8.
Praise Gallant Defense.
The gallant defense of Stoessel and his men has nowhere been
given a finer appreciation than in the land of his foes, and Japan
gladly embraced the opportunity to show her magnanimity and
admiration of tlie gallantry of Port Arthur's defenders by allow-
THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR. 447
iug them all the liouors which war peiToits a victorious army to
bestow upon the vanquished.
The siege and defense of Russia's stronghold in the far east
were marked by bravery, gallantry and des^Deration unequaled in
modern warfare and hardly excelled in military history. The
story of the operations around Port Arthur is one of repeated
fighting, both by land and sea, of the most desperate and thrilling
character. Isolated instances of heroism that would have set the
world rmgmg under less overwhelming circumstances have been
dwarfed by tlie generally magnificent conduct of both forces.
Daring by Land and Sea.
By sea there were toipedo-boat dashes of superb recklessness
and big ships have ploughed through mine fields with heroic dis-
regard to give battle or in wild efforts to escape. By land the
Japanese hurled themselves against positions declared to be im-
pregnable. They faced and scaled rocky heights crowned with
batteries and crowded with defenders, suffering losses that mili-
tary experts say would have appalled any European army.
In the doomed fortress its people lived under a devastating
rain of shell and shrapnel. On scanty rations, besieged on every
side, knowing that hope of succor or escape was vain, the garrison
fought with a stubbornness that evoked the admiration of the
world. They met the untiring assaults of the Japanese with a
grim valor that won even the praise of their foe, and the fighting
has been waged with a relentlessness than often refused truces to
bury the dead and collect the wounded.
The Dawn of Peace.
The capture of Port Arthur marks the final chapter in the his-
tory of the war. The Russian land forces were left cooped up in
Mukden and held in check by a powei^Ful army under Field Mar-
448 THE FALL OF PORT ARTHUR.
shal Oyaina. By the fall of Port Arthur Japan was enabled to
eoucentrate her entire military force against General Kuropatkin,
and thus render futile Russia's efforts to continue the war with
any hope of success.
The fall of Port Ailhur was tlie decisive event of the year's
struggle, and as the flag of the Rising Sun was raised over its
shell-torn ramparts the nations of the world recognized it as an
emblem that heralded the dawn of peace.
CHAPTER XXXVI
THE RUSSIAN REVOLUTION
Internal Troubles Long Fomenting Come to a Crisis — Thousands of Men, Women
and Children Ruthlessly Slain by Cossacks — Zemstvoists Meet at St. Petersburg
and Formulate Petition for New Constitution — The Peasantry for the First Time
Join the Workmen in a Revolution which Quickly Spreads throughout the Rus-
sian Empire, Detracting Attention from the Manchurlan Campaign — Terrorist
Tactics Adopted by the Revolutionaries, and Grand Duke Sergius, Uncle of the
Czar, Slain by a Bomb.
/^F IMPORTANT bearing upon the destinies of Russia was
^^ the internal dissension that arose early in the year 1905,
For months there had been an exceedingly rapid growth of sen-
timent adverse to the attitude of the czar, his advisors and dom-
inators. Unlike previous revolutionary outbreaks the one that
for the time drew attention from the struggle in the far east
was participated m by many classes. Previously the workmen
and the students had foimed the body of the revolutionaries.
The workmen, stirred bv many injustices, were aided and
abetted by the students who, through research into the history
of government and an advanced education were enabled to con-
clude that the government of their nation was far behind the
progress of the world, had been the chief supporters of the
aroused workmen.
The revival of organized terrorism, after an interval of four-
teen years, dates from the spring of 1901 and grew out of the
drastic measures which the government used in dealing with
college demonstrations. The last attempt at bloodshed by mem-
bers of the celebrated Narodaya Volia (Will of the People) took
place m 1887, on the anniversary of the death of Alexander II.,
when several nihilists, with bombs under their coats, were ar-
449
150 THE RUSSIAN REVOLUTION.
rested on the steps of a cathedral which the reigning czar, Alex-
ander III., was about k) enter. When the would-be regicides
were l)rou<^ht to tho nearest police station one of them threw a
bomb on the fiuor apparentl}^ expecting to blow up the building,
but the missile did not go off. But a new form of agitation made
rapid headway among tlie workmg classes, as well as among the
educated part of tho population. It was a Russian version of the
social-democratic parties of western Europe, the factory prole-
tariat being the embodiment of all its hopes and aspirations just
as the peasantry had been the personification of the ideals and
dreams of the peaceful propagandists of the 70s.
The government adhered to its old policy of repression.
Peaceful missionaries and organizers of secret trade unions were
treated with medieval brutality. But the social-democrats went
on with their work of education and organization, and their party
throve. Their teachings gained a foothold in many a factory
town, while the universities were as full of this form of nihilism—
a term, by the way, which in Kussia has long been out of use—
as they had been once full of that spirit which pinned its faitli
to the village commune as an instrument to work out the coun-
try's political and economic salvation. The peaceful, unresisting
'^peasantists'^ had been gradually converted by the senseless
cruelties of the government into assassins, and now its blind
policy of oppression and persecution in its campaign against the
peaceful social-democrats was bound to lead to similar results.
Opposition to War Foments Revolution.
Opposition to the war with Japan had been intense, and iLo
repeated disasters to the Eussians in the field had created dis-
satisfaction which made the situation more intense. The anti-
war faction, among which was the large body of peasants, at last
aroused and for the first time united with the workmen and stu-
dents in a common interest, was a potent factor in agitating the
unrest which prevailed as a result of unsatisfactory economic con-
THK RUSSIAN KEVOLUTlOX 451
ditions. When the workmen inaugurated demonstrations in many
of the principal cities of Russia they were joined in their de-
mands upon the czar for a changed foim of government in which
the masses should have representation by the great body of the
peasantry.
With the nation m such a mood the occurrences of ''Red Sun-
day/' January 22, 1905, when several thousand men, women and
children were ruthlessly and wantonly slain by soldiers of the
czar, could not have come at a more inopportune time.
Identified with the movement for better conditions were many
13riests, among them Father Gapon. His zeal and the respect
which he commanded among the people made this priest a leader
among the classes of men whom he sought to aid. Believing that
the czar would be influenced favorably if the cordon of grand
dukes and nobles who surrounded him and kept from him knowl-
edge of the actual condition of his people, and who were held
responsible for his delay in granting promised reforms, was
broken through, on January 21 Father Gapon addressed a letter
to Minister of the Interior Prince Sviatopoik-JMirsky, begging that
Emperor Nicholas appear at the winter palace on the following
day
In this letter Father Gapon stated that workmen of all classes
desired to see the emperor at 2 o'clock p. m. January 22 in the
square at the winter palace in order to personally express to him
the needs of all the Russian people. The letter contained an as-
surance on the part of all workmen and cilleged revolutionaries
as well that the czar had nothing to fear. His personal safety
was assured by the priest.
Ask Czar to Meet Workmen.
Nicholas was urged to come as the true emperor of the people
to receive the petition from their own hands that was demanded
by a regard for his welfare as well as that of the people of St.
Petersburg and of Russia. The document was couched in terms
4o3 THE RUSSIAN REVOLUTION.
of the utmost respect. It closed witli the declaration that by
reason of their faith in their emperor thousands of workmen
would proceed to the winter palace at the time designated in the
document in order that Emperor Nicholas might show his faith
by deeds and not by manifestos. The document was signed by
Father Gapon and eleven representatives of sections of the work-
men's union.
Previous to this attempt to obtain a conference with Emperor
Nicholas, and leading up it, there bad been much rioting and
bloodshed in different parts of the country. "Workmen in nearly
all the cities were aroused by strikes. Mobs had gathered, and
troops had been sent to quell the disturbances resulting and dis-
perse gatherings. The day before "Eed Sunday" had been one
of extreme violence, fury and bloodshed. Many people had been
shot down with ruthless hand by companies of cossacks. A situ-
ation bordering on civil war existed in the terror-stricken Eus-
sian capital. The city was placed under martial law, with Prince
Vasilchikoff as commander of over 50,000 of the emperor's trained
guards. Troops were bivouacked in the streets and along the
main thoroughfares of the city.
The workmen, too, had been busy. On the island of Vassili
Ostroff and in the industrial sections infuriated men had thrown
up barricades, which they were holding. They had few firearms,
for these were seized by the government troops. But they im-
provised trade implements into weapons and ammunitioned their
imi^rovised fortifications with dynamite and other deadly ex-
plosives.
]\Iinister of the Interior Sviatopoik-Mirsky presented to the
emperor the invitation of the workmen to appear at the winter
palace and receive their petition. The emperor's advisors had
already decided to show a firm and resolute front, and the answer
to 100,000 workmen trying to make their way to the palace
square at the time set was a solid array of troops, who met them
with rifle, bayonet and sabre.
THP. l;rsSI\V T?EVOLTTT()N. 453
The Terrible Massacres of ''Red Sunday/'
Every bridge crossing the Neva to Vassili ( )stroff was strongly
held, while from the inside of the great courtyards of the winter
palace a mass of troops came out into the palace square. It was
plain that there would be no demonstration in front of the palace.
It only remained to see with how much consideration any attempt
to hold one would be represented- There was not a long wait, for
all uncertamty was removed.
From many different directions people set out upon their
projected pilgrimage only to be shot down in masses by their
uniformed brothers, almost before their procession had started
from the suburbs.
The strikers left their barrack homes according to their pro-
gramme, bringing with them their wives and children, even their
babies, as had been arranged.
Father (lapon marched at their head, bearing his crucifix aloft
above a great roll containing the precious petition. They marched
down Peterhoff chaussee, to where at the Xeva gate the tri-
umphal arch erected after the Turkish war stands at the junction
with the mam Baltic thoroughfare. There the Ismailovsky guards
were drawn up waiting.
As the head of the procession appeared the acting colonel
called upon them to stop. Father Gapon, still holding his cruc-
ifix, advanced and demanded that the colonel should receive and
forward their petition.
This request was declined. Then, after a minute's hesitation
and discussion, the procession continued to advance.
A sharp order was given, the soldiers raised their rifles and a
volley rang out, but they only used blank cartridges. Another
order— this time ''ball cartridges''— and men, women and chil-
dren fell in heaps. Father Gapon, still clutching the crucifix,
stood among the dead and dying with the petition.
Still another volley and then the crowd, no longer a proces-
sion, turned and fled— all but 300 Iving dead and 500 writhing
KVi ^IHK RUSSIAN I{EA^()L(^T1()N
and T\oimded. Some, who had revolvers, fired as they fled.
Others carried ice picks. Some had stones. But practically they
wore unarmed.
It was all over with the strike procession and at 11:41 the
strikers were still m sight of their barricades. As they retreated
the soldiers followed, and before a quarter of an hour had passed
most of them had fled to their homes, and there only remained
the dead and wounded.
Thousands Ruthlessly Slain.
What happened to this contingent happened in other places.
Twenty thousand people started from Kolpino, a manufacturing
town twenty-five miles from St. Petersburg. At the Moscow
arch, on the confines of the town, they met with six volleys and
a thousand fell dead and 1,500 were wounded. From up the river
a great crowd marched to the Nevsky gate, where 500 fell dead
and 700 were wounded. The Vassili Ostroff workers lost only
200 killed and 700 wounded.
The revolution, demonstration, strike or petition pilgrimage,
whatever was or was intended to be, was all over by 12 o'clock
and nothing was left but 2,000 odd corpses of citizens and six
or seven soldiers. Of what followed through the afternoon it is
unnecessary to speak of in detail.
The people were shot, sabered or ridden down by Cossacks,
but this was merely incidental to clearing away the casual sight-
seers who were abroad in the central streets.
There were carried off in droves to hospitals men, women and
children with heads and shoulders laid open by great gashes.
The Cossacks did their work well.
Such are the grewsome details of ^^Eed Sunday. '' The suc-
ceeding days were tumultuous, and many workmen and others
were shot down at various points. Processions that started to
march to St. Petersburg in the expectation that a general revo-
lution had started were met on the way and by armed bands
turned back or shot down in their tracks.
THE KUSSIAX REVOLUTION 456
The result of the indiscriminate massacre of thousands of Rus-
sian subjects was to arouse the dissatisfied. Students deserted
their universities, which were forced to close their doors; farmers
left their fields and everywhere the murmur of discontent swelled
into a roar of anger,— anger that was impotent, but which for a
time threatened the absolute overthrow of the government, and
which left the most intense hatred for the Czar.
The revolutionary spirit quickly spread from 8t. Petersburg
to Moscow, Kovno, Vilna, Radom and Kharkov and many inter-
mediate places, where scenes of the greatest violence occurred.
The Finlanders and Poles took advantage of the occasion to
revolt, and for many weeks the war in Manchuria was forgotten
and the resources of the emperor were devoted to the suppression
of the internal troubles. Under the mailed hand of Trepoff the
revolt grew until the revolutionaries were either killed or de-
terred from further attempts by the knowledge that they were
unprepared for the sanguinary struggle that had been started by
the shooting down of the St. Petersburg workmen on ^^Red
Sunday. ' '
Zemstvoists Draft New Constitution.
Incident to and coincident with the uprising of the workmen,
the students and the peasantry was the meeting of representa-
tives from the ditierent zemstvos of the country. The zemstvos
are a relic of the communal fonn of Russian government. They
are, in reality, a provincial council composed of representative
men of the different provinces who enact laws for local govern-
ment. Their powers are much restricted under the autocratic
fonn of government in Russia. They have no arbitrary control,
but are bodies which discuss and suggest laws which to them,
as representatives of their several classes, seem best fitted for the
government of those classes.
Representatives selected by the several zemstvos of the nation
met in St. Petersburg at the climax of the revolution and
adopted resolutions and a draft of a constitution demanded for
456 THE RUSSIAN REVOLUTION.
the people, and which embodied many of the reforms demanded
by the social democrats and other revolutionaries. This draft
of constitution, and the resolutions urging their granting, were
forwarded by the zemstvoists to the emperor and recommended
to his consideration. The zemstvoists strongly and respectfully
petitioned the emperor to grant the people a new constitution
along the lines they had suggested in the One they had drafted,
which would have given the masses of Russia at least a small
voice in the making of the laws under which they were gov-
erned. Emperor Nicholas considered the petition and submitted
the constitution to his ministers. For a time it was hoped that
the czar would exercise his prerogatives unhampered by the
baneful influence of the nobles. Had he done so the revolutionary
spirit would have received at least a temporary check. But after
brief consideration, and half promises to grant the new consti-
tution, the emperor permitted another opportunity to unite his
agitated country to pass through his fingers under the represen-
tation of the bureaucracy that the granting of the constitution
would embolden the revolutionaries to further demands, and
inspire them to further acts of terror.
As one result of the revolutionary spirit came the assassina-
tions of Soisalon Soininen, procurator general of Finland, and
the Grand Duke Sergius, imcle of the emperor. A few months
previously had occurred the murder of Minister of the Interior
Von Plehve by the assassin Sassonef. Sassonef was a member
of the fighting organization of the social-democrats. He was a
man of considerable culture, a student of a Moscow university
who had, because of his socialistic leanings, suffered great perse-
cution at the hands of the officials.
Terrorist Tactics Adopted.
Von Plehve was assassinated by the throwmg of a bomb. His
body was torn to atoms by the explosion, his carriage in which
he was riding was splintered to kindlings and his coachman and
horse killed. Sassonef declared that he nor the social revolu-
TIJE RUSSIAN HE VOLUTION. 157
tionists had any poTsonal feeling against Von Plehve. Tliey
aimed, he said, at tlie destruction of an obnoxious system, and
the minister of the interior was a representative of that system
whose end was necessary.
After the developments of ''lied Sunday'' the social-demo-
crats and other organizati<ms predicted an era of assassination.
It began on February 7 with the killing of Soinmen.
Soimnen was shot and instantly killed by a young man named
Karl Lenard Hohenthal, at one time a student at the Imperial
Alexander university. The murderer ai)peared at the procur-
ator's house in the forenoon and sent up the card of a man in
the Russian service On his entrance he fired four shots with a
revolver, one of whieh accomplished its mission. Sominen had
been a prominent and active member of the i^ovcrnment party
Assassination of Grand Duke Sergius,
Of startling import v> as the assassination of (Irand Duke 8er-
gius, which occurred on Feljruary 17. Sergius was considered
the most terri])le of all the reactionaries of Russia. In con-
formity with the sentence of death imposed upon him December
12, 1904, by the organization ^'Du Combat," the executive com-
mittee of the revolutionary party, he was killed by a bomb
thrown beneath his carriage within the fortress-like walls of the
Kremlin at Moscow, and almost underneath the historic tower
from which ''Ivan the Terrible" watched the heads of his ene-
mies fall beneath the ax on the famous Red square. His head
was blown off and his body literally torn to pieces. So success-
fully was the work of the assassin aeeomplished that Sergius'
face could not be found when an attempt was made to piece the
body together previous to his burial. The murderer was a young
]nan well dressed, and of refined appearance, aliout thirty years
of age, who was supposed to have been a student at one of the
universities. So secretly did the Terrorists perfect their plans
and carry them out, that the identity of the assassin was not
discovered, although he was arrested immediatelv after the
458 THE RUSSIAN REVOLUTION.
throwing of the bomb. He made no attempt to escape, but sur-
rendered himself to the authorities, saying, *^I do not care! I
have accomplished my task!'' All the way to the ijolice station
he shouted loudly, ''Freedom! Freedom!" He was injured
slightly by the flymg splinters from the carriage of Grand Duke
Sergius, and was drenched with the blood of his victim.
Like practically all of the grand dukes and nobles of Russia,
Sergius had long expected to meet death at the hands of an
assassin.
The assassination was undoubtedly the work of the Fighting
Organization of the socialistic revolutionary party, vrhicli con-
demned and executed Count Bobrikoff, Governor Geiieral oi Fin-
land, and MM. Sipianguine and Von Plehve, Ministers of the In-
terior. It was regarded as a direct challenge from the Terrorists
to the Autocracy and a revival of the famous duel between the
Nihilists and the Government twenty-five years previous.
Grand Duke Sergius was the head and front of the war party
He was the most hated man in Eussia and he knew it. He
despised the common people and was the most potent influence
in the vicinity of the Czar in favor of main' .ning the tradi-
tionary rights of the autocracy.
It was Sergius who baited the Jews and hated the peasants.
He persecuted the students and threw stumbling-blocks in the
way of education because, strong man that he was, he knew the
ignorant peasant was easily handled, but the educated peasant
—like the workmen who, through the spread of the propaganda
of socialism, had acquired the elements of an education— was a
threat to revolution.
The Record of a Tyrant.
It was in the nature of Grand Duke Sergius to be overbear-
ing, tjrrannical, and wholly indifferent to public opinion and
other instincts. He was the principal sponsor for Viceroy
Alexieff, who generally was supposed to have been largely re-
sponsible for the actunl outbreak of hostilities between the Rus-
TIJE imsSIAX IIEVOLIJTION. 459
sians aud JajDanese. Sergius was often called the ^^Ivan the
ToTTil)lc'^ of modem Russia. He had been known in every
(*apital of Europe as vicious, cruel and unprincipled. He was
the bitterest enemy to the aspirations of the Russian people for
a more enlightened form of government. From his marriage to
Princess Elizabeth of Hesse-Dainnstadt, a sister of the Czarina,
and a daughter of Princess Alice, sister of King Edward of Eng-
land, Sergius was both uncle and brother-in-law to the czar.
No other one person in the Russian empire exerted so much
influence over the weak emperor. Every suggestion advanced by
Emperor Nicholas in the interests of the common people was
frowned upon by Sergius, whose strength of will and influence
over the czar unquestionably blocked reform concessions which
would have resulted in the evasion of all of the internal difficul-
ties that beset the Russian government.
The life of Sergius was a long succession of tragedies, the
one in which his life was ended being an appropriate completion
of a public career distinguished by violence and bloodshed.
He was first brought into prominence at the coronation of
Emperor Nicholas ' at Moscow in 1S95. lie had charge of the
arrangements for the distribution of the emperor's gifts to the
poor. A panic attended the affair and several thousand persons
—most of them wei^e peasants— were crushed to death. The re-
sponsibility for the tragedy was placed upon the shouldej-s of
Grand Duke Sergius, but it was not until he had been appointed
Governor General of Moscow that his real character stood re-
vealed to the world.
The chief aid to Sergius, during the most of his despotic
career, was General Trepoff, whose incredible violence and cruelty
succeeded in crushing temporarily the incipient revolution.
Although, in a measure, the desperate and heartless tactics
adopted against the workmen and peasants were successful in
, ending the acts of open defiance against the government, the
revolutionary spirit had by no means died out. The only result
was the increased secrecy on the part of the revolutionaries, and
}f;() ^rilK la SS1A.\ KRVOLIJTIOA
the j)erfectiDg of deeper and more terrible plans to bring about
their ends. No member of the Russian nobility, from the czar
down, felt safe. All realized that at any moment they, like Ser-
i;ius. Von Plelive and others, might be called upon suddenly to
l)ay the penalty of standing in the way of the reforms demanded
])y the aroused public for the reformation of Russia.
Bureaucrats in Fear of Bombs.
It became noised about that the removal of others of high
authority among the reactionaries had been decided upon by
the Fighting Organization of the social-democracy. Sassonef,
the assassin of Von Plehve, in his statement, declared that the
socialists stood for peace and not for war. He asserted positively
tliat the propaganda of socialism contained no thought of vio-
lenee. According to him it was understood by all members of
the organization to which he belonged that socialism could not
triumph in Russia, probably for centuries to come. Their activity
was simi^ly directed in educating the people to a plane wliereon
it would be possible for them to govern themselves. That con-
dition would not prevail for very many years to come, he said,
and until the people were educated a socialistic form of gov-
ernment for Russia was an impossibility
Terrorist tactics, he declared, had not been adopted generally
by the social-democracy. That had been undertaken by he
Fighting Organization only because the members of that band
had been driven to Terrorist acts in retaliation for the violence
and outrage heaped upon them by the reactionaries, and as the
only means within the grasp of the revolutionaries to success-
fully combat the vicious persecution of the bureaucracv.
The teachings of the revolutionary partv were so thorough
and convincing, and the belief of its members m the principles
which they espoused so absolute, that a membership m the Fight-
ing Organization was considered one of the highest honors that
could come to a man. To be selected by this organization to
carry out a sentence of death was the highest achievement which
THJ: ia.SSIAX IfEVOLUTJOX 4(il
a revolutionary could attain. The slogan of the revolutionaries
became, ' ' Violence for violenoo ! " '' Butcher v for Initcliery ! ^ '
^^Bomb for saber!''
In admitting that he had murdered \^on Plehve, Sassonef
expressed the revolutioiiarv position l)y saymg that he did not
hate Von Plehve; that there was no [)ersonal malice against tln^
man. '^Von Plehve/' he declared, ''is simply the head of one
of the departments of a system that is vicious and wrong. Be-
cause of his position, and not because of any personal acts of his
own, his removal is considered a necessity " By many ad-
vanced thinkers of Russia— notably Count Leo Tolstoi— the Ter-
rorists' acts, such as the assassination of Sergius, Von Plehve
and others, were declared to be injurious to the advance of
socialism. They deplored the use of murder, even though the
perpetrators of the crime had been goaded to acts of violence by
wrongs which it was hard to bear. This man declared that one
such act would retard the realization of the ideal conditions
which were sought for Russia to a far greater extent than would
the removal of one particularly obnoxious enemy to the cause
of socialism.
The outspoken opposition of Tolstoi and others was potent
In off-setting the advice of agitators of the Gorky and Gapon
stripe. Possibly more than the fear of death at the hands of
the Cossacks, which ever confronted the workmen and their
adherents m their rebellious actions, was this advice from a
man who had so long espoused the cause of the poor, and who
himself had suffered in silence indignities such as had been
heaped upon few of his brethren. Thus it was that the imme-
diate danger of a widespread revolution was removed. Emperor
Nicholas issued another series of manifestos in which he again
reiterated his promises to grant reforms, and it became possible
for the government once more to turn its energies from the sup-
pression of violence at home to the prosecution of the war in
Manchuria.
CHAPTER XXXVII
MUKDEN^ THE GREATEST BATTLE IN
HISTORY
For Fifteen Days the Russian and Japanese Forces Struggle in Continuous Battle
around Mukden — The Contest Becomes a Test of Endurance in wliich the Supe-
rior Force of the Japanese Conctuers, Driving the Russians Backward in a Perfect
Rout— The Greatest Battle in the History of Wars Results in a Loss of Two
Hundred Thousand Men, the Evacuation of Mukden by the Russians, and Their
Disorderly Retreat Northward.
FOLLOWING the battle of the Sha river the next general
engagement of importance was the battle of Mukden. This
was the hardest contested encounter of the entire war and the
greatest battle in history The fighting was continuous, day
after day, from February 24 to March 12. The struggle for the
possession of Mukden cost both sides close upon 200,000 men.
The Russian loss of officers included a large proportion of the
regimental commanders and field officers.
The rapid and furious fighting around Mukden, which re-
sulted m the Japanese, under Field ]\iarshai Oyama, driving the
Russian army from its strongly intrenched winter quarters, was
one most spectacular. The vast number of men which the
Japanese commander thrust into action was a surprise, not alone
to the Russians, but to all who had been following the course of
the war. It is estimated that the Japanese forces engaged in the
operations numbered not less than 600,000 men.
Oyama, with consummate strategy, threw out strong wings,
on either side of the massed Russian forces. By feinting in sev-
eral directions and causing the Russians to witlidra^v their forces
from a number of points to strengthen others the Japanese com-
mander, hurling his unexpected strength at tlie weak centers,
462
MUKDEN, THE GKEATEST BATTLE IN HISTOilY. 463
broke line after Ime and drove his enemy out of position after
position. The Russians made stubborn resistance, but they were
outnumbered and outfought. The endurance of the Japanese
soldiery at this battle was remarkable. In order to make pos-
sible the extensive flanking movements undertaken by Oyama,
forced marches of almost incredible length were necessary. With
picked troops, many of them hardened veterans of the Port Ar-
thur campaign, the feat was accomplished. To make it possible
it was necessary for these soldiers to subsist on th<^^ most meager
rations, for it was impossible to move with the requisite rapidity,
hampered in any manner with provisions. Several detachments
actually went without food for forty-eight hours at a time as
they fought and marched their way to positions far beyond the
lines of Kuropatkin on either side of his immense army.
In the flanking operations of the Japanese the advantage was
with them by reason of their having several bases of supplies,
while the Russian army was necessarily dependent upon one base
and one line of communication, and therefore could be the more
easily outflanked.
Russian Battle Line Bent Double.
During the various engagements of the series the battle line
was bent back and forth many times. Although the Russian
troops were largely composed of practically undisciplined men
they several times more than held their own against the seasoned
troops of Japan. Wlien at last the right flank was irretrievably
turned and the retreat to Tie Pass had been ordered the Rus-
sians became panic-stricken and the retreat became a rout. The
undisciplined troops and thousands of wagon drivers and other
attaches of the camp were mingled with the soldiers who had
been under fire for fifteen days, crowded together in a mass and
figliting in narrow positions whence egress was impossible.
It is one of the odd facts of warfare that, following the panic
of the retreat, the morale of the beaten Russian army was
(quickly restored, while the Japanese, though the victors, appar-
404 MUKDEN, THE GREATEST BATTLE IN HISTORY.
ently were so broken and had incurred such heavy losses, that
they were unable to at once press their advantage.
The details of the fighting around Mukden show that the
battle, or series of battles, was one of the most remarkable in
the history of wars. Originally, the Russian line of battle ex-
tended for 100 miles, and was practically opposed its entire
length by a superior number of Japanese. As the operations
conducted by Field Marshal Oyama succeeded this line was grad-
ually reduced to less than thirty miles m length, and the two
wmgs of the Russian army were bent back until the lines were
nearly paralleled. On several occasions, by severe fighting, the
Russians were enabled to reoccupy lost positions, and the Imes
zigzagged and wavered, positions were gained and lost with such
rapidity that it proved a difficult task to keep the scope of
operations m mmd.
General Kuropatkm greatly underestimated the strength of
the opposing army. It was his belief that the number of men
under his command was almost as large as those under Oyama.
Acting upon this supposition, and not realizing that the Japanese
northern army had been reinforced by practically the whole of
the seasoned veterans from Port Arthur, the Russian commander
decided to give battle to the Japanese without retreating. Events
proved that his course was a ruinous one to pursue. With the
concentration their superior numbers enabled them to effect the
Japanese were enabled to extend their lines with comparative
ease and to effect against the northern and northwestern fronts
a contraction of the Russian lines which practically forced the
evacuation of all advanced positions.
Preliminary Skirmishes Favored Russians.
In the preliminary skirmishes leading up to the great battle
the Russians appeared to have the best of the situation. General
Rennenkampff^s and other divisions made several daring recon-
noissances, which generally resulted favorably to the Russians.
No fixed engagements were fought, the Russians confining their
MUK1)E.\, THE GREATEST BATTLE IN HISTORY. 465
operations to unexpected dashes into the lines and around the
wings of the Japanese. Few men were lost on either side during
these encounters, but the actions of the Russians appeared to
create considerable consternation along the Japanese lines of
communication, which were frequently threatened.
Eussian videttes were frequently m touch, during the days
immediately preceding the Mukden battle, with the Japanese.
They brought in information of a number of proposed Japanese
attacks, and also gleaned information which led the commander-
in-chief to believe that his strength was nearly equal to that of the
enemy.
The decision of General Kuropatkin to ojffer battle was influ-
enced partly by these reports, but was taken against his own
best judgment. He had been constantly blamed, both in army
circles and at home, for operating without decision, and the de-
mand that he take the initiative and abandon the policy of
retirement, was voiced on all sides.
General Kuropatkin finally yielded to this opinion, which
was that of nmny of his principal generals, and decided to give
battle, thereby losing the opportunity for a more successful re-
treat before the Japanese forces, which it was ultimately shown
largely outnumbered the Russian army.
Once having engaged in battle a retreat was more difficult
of accomplishment than would have been the case at the outset.
The Russians were misled and outmaneuvered at every point.
General Kuropatkin seems at one time to have realized the crit-
ical nature of his situation, for on March 8 he began the gradual
removal of his impedimenta. Had he then ordered a general
retreat, as he intimated he would in a telegram to the czar, the
disaster of Mukden might have been averted.
Kuropatkin's Crowning Blunder.
Kuropatkin ^s crowning blunder was his weakening of his line
from Fushun to Mukden. Apparently he forgot that the Jap-
anese were able to cross the Hun river on the ice. He realized
466 MUKDEN, THE GREATEST BATTLE IN HISTOK V
liis mistake when he heard of the capture of Kinsan on March
10. Then he immediately ordered his armies to retire, hut the
Japanese swarmed from east and west and placed th^ir batteries
to ( command the Ime of retreat.
One desperate chance remamed. It was to sacrifice his artil-^
]vVY by massing his batteries so as to paralyze the enemy ^s fire.
The Russian gunners did their duty and saved what was left
of Kuropatkin's armies.
The general view of the great battle, followed in chronolog-
ical order from the first engagement on February 24 to the ulti-
mate retreat and utter rout of the Russian for(^es, shows that
iioneral Kuropatkin, having been led into a disastrous engage-
ment, made the utmost of his facilities. Practically every incli
of territory gained by the Japanese during the days before the
iinal rout was contested doggedly by the inferiorly disciplined
ti-oops of the czar.
On February 24 all was ready for an attack on the westward.
\ arioiis portions of the army had been disposed for an advance
of the right flank. Suddenly in the evening of that day the order
to advance was canceled and a second order was given for the
transfer of General Rennenkampff's First Siberian corps and
. (^veral other organizations to the left flank, which was being
piessed heavily by a large force of Japanese.
From that time forward the Japanese who were well informed
as to all the Russian movements, began heavy attacks along the
whole front. The Russians generally held their ground, doing
Avell until Feb. 28, when an unexpected attack developed in the
southwest, before which the Russian right weakened by the with-
drawal of almost two corps yielded.
Japanese Encircle Russian Right.
By March 1 it became evident that the Japanese were moving
around the Russian right in five heavy columns and it became
imperative to withdraw the thin line from the southwest and
form a new line from the bridge across the Shakhe river par-
MUKDEN, THE GREATEST BATTLE IN HISTORY. 4C7
allel with the railway. The change of front was accomplished
with remarkable celerity, but the various organizations became
badly mixed.
The Russians on March 4 occupied their former positions on
the Shakhe river as far as the bridge, thence to Madyapu, on the
Hun river, and thence parallel with the railway six miles distant,
the right resting on the Sinmintin road. The Japanese on March
5 beginning to turn even this position with a view to cutting off
the retreat, the Russian right was extended eastward from the
Sinmintin road to the railway. '
On March 7 both sides began most vigorous offensive opera-
tions, the Japanese attacking with especial energy the forces of
Gen. Tserpitsky, which were holding the position from Madyapu
as far as the heights east of Mukden station, while the Russians,
ttnder Gen. Gemgross, assumed an attack in the direction of
Tatchekiao, and on the northern front Gen. Launitz' command
beat back all attacks. On the whole the outcome of the fighting
on March 7 was favorable to the Russians, who repulsed several
attacks on their southern front and assumed the offensive on
the left, where Gen. Linevitch's army, occupying eastern hill
positions, repulsed numerous attacks and took several hundred
prisoners and several machine guns.
The continued extension, however, of the Japanese lines
northward and the concentration which their superiority in num-
bers enabled them to effect against the northern and northwestern
fronts rendered advisable a contraction of the Russian lines and
withdrawal from the Sha river to positions on the Hun river
was determined upon. This was in no sense the beginning of the
general retreat and Kuropatkin and the generals commanding
the armies were far from regarding the battle as lost.
Third Army First to Retire.
The first army to retire from the fortified positions east and
southeast of Mukden was the third army, which fell back to
positions similarly fortified in advance on the north bank of the
108 MUKDE.N, THE (.IKKATEST BATTLE l.\ HISTORY,
Plun river. The burning of abandoned stores, provisions and
forage disclosed the Russian retirement and the Japanese fol-
lowed closely.
A confusion in orders and retirement in impenetrable dark-
ness across the country were responsible for the failure of some
organizations to occupy the positions to which they had been
assigned, and a remarkable duststorm the following day made it
impossible to verify the alignment and fill the breaches, which
the Japanese, however, were lucky enough to find and skillful
enough to turn to their advantage.
The Russian positions now formed a boot, the toe at Madyapu
and the heel on the Hun river at Fushun, about five miles wide,
and to meet the apparent danger that the Japanese might plug
the top of the boot Kuropatkm sent thither forty battalions from
the command of Gen. Miloff, which was rendered available by
the shortening of the line.
The Russians began to slowly force the Japanese back at this
critical point, but the Japanese m turn were re-enforced on their
extreme right, and Gen. Kuropatkin, seeing all apparently going
well at the other positions and determining to stake all on a
decisive blow, collected the remainder of the strategic reserves,
strengthened by several other units, and led them personally on
March 9 to the north front and threw them on the flank of the
Japanese, who were attacking Santaitse and endeavoring to cut
the railway.
The scale of weight was all on the Russian side. The Japan-
ese then retired, abandoning a battery of eight guns, success
apparently crowning the Russian arms.
With the entire Russian strategic reserves already engaged
it became impossible to meet the danger m those two sources
which was imminent and critical, and at 8 o'clock in the evening
the order to retire to Tie pass was given. Through the narrow
bootleg passage, scarcely five miles wide, a densely packed mass
of transports pressed northward, coming under the fire of a
small squadron of Japanese cavalry and four mountain guns,
MUKDEN. THE (UiEATEST BxVTTLE IX HISTOUV 461^
which earher m the battle had managed to dart acros.s the
Russian line of communication and conceal themselves in the
mountains to the eastward. The forces of Gen. Tserpitzky began
an orderly retirement from the boot toe, and durmg March 10
Kuropatkin successfully held at bay the Japanese, who were try-
ing to reach the railroad.
Evacuation of Mukden Ordered.
The night of March 9, Mukden station presented a remarkable
scene. Shortly after 9 o'clock came the order to complete the
evacuation of the station and city, with directions that move-
ments of trains northward must be completed by 5 o'clock in the
morning. The enormous task was completed in nine hours,
including the hasty embarkation of the wounded, who crowded
the station platform and occupied the hospitals. Many had
already left in the morning when the private trains of Kuro-
patkin, Kaulbars, Sakharoff, Bilderling, and Zabelin departed,
but thousands remained.
At 9:40 p. m. the first string of eight trains was dispatched
and a call was sent to Tie pass for thirteen locomotives. The
forwarding of these locomotives without interruptmg the north-
ward movement of trains was a delicate piece of train dispatch-
ing, but the overworked railroad staff accomplished it success-
fully. At 3 a. m. the second string was started northward and at
9:45 a. m. the last tram of the third string of sixteen departed.
All the trains had fifty-two to fifty-five cars.
Three trains contained the ammunition of the park of artil-
lery which had been dispatched the evening before in 540 cars,
another train carried warm clothing, one was coal laden and one
was loaded with Eed Cross supplies, one with engineers' depot
supplies, three with commissariat freights and the remainder
with wounded. The last train out was the service train with a]]
the employes of the railway, property and station papers.
The skill, exertions and devotion of this little band of civil-
ians rendered service, the importance of which cannot be over-
470 MUKDEN, THE GREATEST BATTLE IN HISTORY.
estimated for the future of the Eussian army. It saved thou-
sands of wounded soldiers, an immense amount of ammunition
and millions of dollars' worth of property and cash.
It must be remembered that five miles north of Mukden an
unceasing fight was in progress. Trains earlier had been bom-
barded with Shimose shells and the railroad was twice damaged.
The trains traveled unlighted and without whistling under eight-
minute headway.
Russian Stores Burned.
All about fires blazed in a gigantic ring, burning straw, coal,
wood, corn and biscuit. Occasionally boxes of cartridges exploded
with a disagreeable, dry rattle, or rockets rose and burst in
clusters of stars. The flames had plenty of material, as there
were over 3,600 carloads of corn and biscuit and over 323,000
cubic feet of coal, straw and millet. It was only the reserve com-
missariat and other stores that were destroyed.
The wounded crowded the station, filled every vacant place in
the cars and the brake beams, buffers and roofs were occupied,
while others were hanging to the step.
The last train pulled out as Gen. Tserpitzky's troops began
to pass the station, shortly before the explosion which wrecked
the Hun river bridge.
On the platform remained eight telegraphers who had volun-
teered to stay at their keys until the arrival of the Japanese.
In the hospitals of the Livonian division of the Eed Cross and
medical staff were 1,050 severely wounded, including 364 Japan-
ese, the Chinese governor of Mukden giving his word to defend
them until Mukden was occupied by the Japanese. How many
wounded reached the station after its evacuation is not known.
Of the military railroad all but 125 miles was abandoned and
the wagonettes destroyed. Tens of thousands of boxes of ammu-
nition were abandoned, but most important of all from a material
point of view is the loss of the Fushun coal mines, which sup-
plied the road with coal.
MUKDEN, THL GREAT J:ST BATTLE IX HISTORY. lU
The trains were heavily bombarded, but came through
safely.
The retirement of the wagon transport was twice imperiled by
panic the morning of March 10. A ^^panese squadron and guns
concealed in the mountains opened fire and the drivers, who
were undisciplined peasants, unaccustomed to the sound of Chi-
nese shells, began to desert their carts and wagons, cutting loose
the horses or throwing the stores from the wagons. Confusion
became rampant and spread to terror-stricken civilians, and even
gunners, and was communicated to some infantry troops. The
gray-clad crowd, without information, hidden by dust, surged
on. The Jaj^anese, however, soon ceased firing and order was
restored. Troops following the wagons (^arried off a few cannon,
but were unable to gather the abandoned property. Soldiers
broke open officers' boxes and portmanteaus, and ransacked them
for valuables.
Panic Seizes Russians.
Just before dusk another f)anie occurred at the station of
Santaitse, where an enormous collection of carts had halted for
the night. A column of Russians advancing was taken for Jap-
anese, and the cry of ''Japanese cavalry '' was raised. The
unarmed drivers commenced to flee, while those with rifles fired
in every direction. The cooler heads calmed the panic-stricken
mass, but a number of lives were lost and additional property
was sacrificed.
The retirement of the central and western armies was effected
by four roads and over fields between. The army of Gen. Line-
vitch followed the eastern roads from Fushun, Impan, and Fu
pass. The third army retired in echelon, leaving a strong rear
guard.
The Japanese, who at nightfall occupied half of the village of
Santaitse, burst at daybreak into the park of the imperial tombs
and opened a heavy rifle fire. The Russians, however, refrained
from opening fire in the holy places of the Chinese. The Jap-
4T2 MUKDEN, THE GREATEST BATTLE IN HISTORY.
anese did not press severely from the rear, bending their efforts
to thrust in from the flanks and cut off portions of the army.
Several divisions, acting as the rear guard under Gen. Laounin,
were almost surrounded, but broke through under a heavy fire on
both flanks.
Linevitch Succeeds Kuropatkin.
General Kuropatkin had expected to make a stand at Tie
Pass. On March 11 and 12 the main army slowly fell back upon
that position, but instead of making a stand there the Russians
were forced steadily backward until they reached a Ime between
Changchun and Kirm, where they halted and where they
remained for a considerable time.
In the retreat to Tie Pass the Japanese pursued with irre-
sistible energy. The inability of General Kuropatkin to make a
stand there as he intended was due in large part to a remarkable
feat of the Japanese left wing under General Kawamura, which
made a wide detour and by forced marches and incredible endur-
ance attempted and well-mgh succeeded in enveloping the entire
Russian army and cutting off the retreat. Had Kuropatkin
paused for a moment at Tie Pass the enveloping movement would
doubtless have been successful, and m the demoralized condition
of the Russians might have resulted in the wiping out of the
entire army.
The Japanese detachment which undertook to cut off the main
army of the Russians went without rations and with little water;
without rest or sleep, for a period of forty-eight hours and cov-
ered a distance almost mcredible.
By forced marches and through delays occasioned to the Jap-
anese by the destruction of bridges and roads the Russians finally
found it possible to make a stand at Changchun, the only avail-
able point short of Harbin, the junction of the Port Arthur
railroad with the main line of the Trans-Siberian railway, and
the only point in Manchuria remaining in the hands of the
Russians.
MUKDEN, THE GREATEST BATTLE IX IlISTOKY
ir>
FollowiDg the i\Iukden disaster General Kuropatkiu was
removed from supreme command of the Russian army and Gen-
eral Nicolai Linevitch placed in his stead. General Llnevitch
had been m command at the outbreak of the war, but through
favoritism at court he had been supplanted by General Kuro-
patkin. In relinquishing his conmiand General Linevitch had
said. ^^Time will tell who will make the better commander. '^
Time did tell, and with the disaster of Mukden culminating a
long series of poor generalship Linevitch was restored to the
chief command and Kuropatkin was reduced to the command
of a division.
CHAPTER XXXVIII
GREATEST NAVAL BATTLE OF THE
W^ORLD
Admiral Togo of the Japanese Navy Completely Annihilates the Russian Baltic
Fleet in the Straits of Korea and Officially Names Engagement "The Battle
of the Sea of Japan" — ^Admiral Bojestvensky Taken Frisoner after his Fight-
ing Ships, had been Sunk or Captured— Togo's Victory Equals Nelson's at
Trafalgar and Dewey's at Manila— Russia's Sea Power Completel> Destroyed
Without Loss to Japanese.
^^Tp HE Russian fleet is wiped off the sea!" Such was the mes-
■■• sage received in European capitals and in America
announcing the result of the world's greatest battle between mod-
ern warships.
Like the announcement of Admiral Dewey's famous victory
in Manila Bay the first information was followed by the further
fact that the victor had practically sustained no loss of men or
damage to his ships.
The powerful Baltic Squadron under Admiral Bojestvensky
upon which hung all the hopes and the last chance of Rus§ia to
turn the tide of war in favor of the Czar, met the Japanese fleet
in the Straits of Korea on Saturday, May 27, and was practical 1\'
annihilated. Twenty-two Russian vessels, including powerful
battleships and swift cruisers, were sunk, five were captured,
and but four escaped. The latter were so badly damaged that
they were practically unable to make further defense.
By this one engagement, officially named the Battle of the
Jap^n Sea, Admiral Togo wiped out the last vestige of Russia's
power upon the sea and wrote his own name on the list of the
great admirals of the world— Nelson, Dewey, Sir Francis Drake
and John of Austria.
The Russian Baltic Squadron under Admiral Rojestvensky
which had sailed from Cronstadt in the Autumn reached the
'47B
\]G GHKATKST NWAL li/VITLK OF THE WORLD
scene of the great naval engagement wliicli sealed its doom on
x\fay 27, enronte to Vladivostok. The direct way lay through
the Straits of Korea, near the center of which are the Tsushima
Islands. There is a channel on either side of the islands and
Admiral Rojestvensky chose the East Channel, nearest the Japan-
ese coast. Admiral Togo, it seems, had been guarding every
passage that led to the Russian destination, while his mam
squadron of warships lay in shelter of the Tsushima Islands,
and practically concealed from the approaching Russians.
Rojestvensky 's squadron was first sighted by Togo's scout
ships at 5:30 Saturday moiTiing when a wireless inessa.i;'c w;is
sent to the Japanese commander, ''the enemy's squadron is in
sight/' At once, the i\Iikasa, Admiral Togo's flagship, sig-
naled the other Japanese ships to prepare for action and the
squadron steamed out from its rendezvous and headed for the
Eastern Channel known as Tsushima Strait. The sea was rough
and several times the Japanese torpedo boats were forced to
run for the shelter of the islands.
Admiral Kamimura was sent south with a li^iit squadron to
intercept the Russians. He exchanged fire with the vanguard
but permitted the Russians to pass and then signaled Togo
that they were passing into the last channel. This was 11:30
o 'clock.
Togo's main squadron, changing its course somewhat to the
southward, came in sight of Okinshima at 1 o'clock in the after-
noon. The third division arrived later and joined the mam
squadron. The first and second divisions, accompanied by the
destroyer flotilla, changed to a westerly course, while the third
division and the fourth desti^oyer flotilla headed slightly eastward.
During the maneuver the Russian flagship appeared to the
southward at 1:4:5 o'clock. The Russians steamed up in double
column. The fleet was numerous, but no living being was visible.
The Russian ships seemed to be in good order. The Japanese
ships hoisted the flag of action, the Mikasa signaling, ''The des-
tiny of our empire depends on this action. You are all exjDected
to do your utmost.''
GREATEST NAVAL BATTLE OF THE WORLD. ITV
The first and second divisions turned to the Eussians' star-
board, while the third division kept in close touch with the
preceding two divisions. With the Japanese ships proceeding in
this order, it was 2:13 o'clock when the Russians opened fire.
The first two shots fell short and it was some minutes later before
the Japanese commenced firing. Then the battle was on, with
firing from both sides.
* The Japanese destroyers kept on the port side of the main
squadron, and in this formation they pressed the Russians against
the coast of Kiushiu. The Mikasa, which had been leading,
changed to the rear of the line, while the Kasuga headed the
line. The engagement then became very fierce. The Borodino
was seen to be on fire. A little later the Russians headed west.
Five ships concentrated their fire on the Borodino. The first
Japanese division began firing vigorously, proceeding parallel
with the Russian line, and, as the Japanese began to press
against the head of the Russian line, their third division veered
to the Russian rear, thus enveloping their ships.
The engagement proceeded hotly. The Japanese second divi-
sion followed a course parallel with the northern side of the
Russians, and this movement completed the envelopment. The
Russian ships were seen trying to break through, but the destroy-
er flotilla intercepted their new course.
This state of envelopment continued until the following day,
with the ships at varying distances. Thus inclosed on all sides,
the Russians were helpless and powerless to escape the circle.
Previous instructions had been given the destroyers and
torpedo-boats to attack the Eassiai^ ships. Following instruc-
tions a destroyer flotilla advanced against a Russian ship on
which the second division had been concentrating its fire, signal-
ing: ^^We are going to give the last thrust at them.''
The Russian ship continued to fight, and, seeing the approach-
ing torpedo-boats, directed its fire on them. Undaunted, the
destroyers pressed forward, the Chitose, meantime, continuing
its fire. The torpedo fiotiHa arnvrv] witliin 200 meters of the
Russian ship and tlie Slnvaiuis fired the first shot. The other
47:^ rj;EATEST SAYAh BATTLE OF THE WOKLD.
tori)eilo-l)oats fired one each The Sliiranus received hvo shells,
])iit the other boats were not damaged The Russian ship was
completely sunk.
Early in the battle Admiral Rojestvensky left the battleship
Knmz Souvoroff, his flagship and went aboard the Borodino,
dn-cctmg the fighting from the flying bridge.
A flotilla of torpedo destroyers continued to harass the Rus-
sians all night and effected considerable damage. All night the
Russians continued to move and tlie Japanese continued their
enveloping movement
In the davs' fighting Admiral Rojestvensky transfen-ed his
flag three times. The last time he was severely wounded and
transferred to a toi'pedo-boat destroyer. The command then
(hn^olved upon Admiral Nebogatoff.
Sunday morning opened misty^ but the weather soon cleared,
and the search for the remnants of the Russian fleet was begun.
Five Russian sliips were discovered in the vicmitv of Liancourt
island, and thev wei-e imniediateh^ surrounded. One, supposed
to be tlie Izumrud, escaped at full speed.
Surrender of Nebogatoff.
The remaining four offered no resistance and hoisted the
Japanese flag over the Russian colors, apjoarently offering to
surrender. Capt. Yashiro, commanding the Asama, started in a
small boat to ascertain the real intentions of the Russians, when
Admiral Nebogatoff lowered a boat and came on board the
Asama, where he formally surrendei'ed. The prisoners, number-
ing upwards of 2,000, were distributed among the Japanese ships
and prize crews were selected to take possession of the captured
vessels.
Of the total fighting ships in the Russian Baltic squadron only
four escaped. One of these was the swift cruiser Almaz which
made its v>^ay to Vladivostok The other three were the cruisers
Aurora, Oleg and Jemtchug m personal command of Admiral
Fn^uist which limped into ^Manila on June 3, in a badly damaged
condition with many wounded al)oard. These ships were interned
GKKATEST XAVAL BATTJvK OF TlIK WOJMJX IVJ
at ManiJa m charge of Kcar Admiral Train, U. S. Nav>, com-
manding the Asiatic Statjon.
Results of the Battle.
The fate of tlie prmcipal ships of Rojestvensky 's squadron was
as follows.
SUNK.
Battleships: Kniaz Souvarolf (flagship), Alexander IIL Boro-
dino, Osl labia, Sisso-Veliky, Navorm.
C'riiiseis Admiral Nakhemoff, Dmitri, Donskoi, Vladimir,
]\Ionamach, Svietlana, Izumrud (blown up by her commander).
C'oast delense ship- Admiral Onshakoff.
Repair ship : Kamchatka, two special servicer sliips.
CAPTURED.
Battleships: Orel, Emperor Nicholas I.
Coast Defense Ships: General Admiral Apraxme and Admiral
Seniavin.
Practically all of the Russian torpedo-boats and destroyers
were either sunk or captured.
ESCAPED
Cruiser Almaz to Vladivostok. Cruisers, Aurora, Jemtchug
and Ole^ to Manila.
CASUALTIES.
Russians killed and wounded . ... ..8,247
Japanese killed and wounded . . ... . . 4( )( )
Russian prisoners taken. . . . . . 3,200
Admiral Rojestvensky (commanding) was captured. Admiral
.Nebogatoft' surrendered. Rear Admiral Voelkersam, who was
commander of the battle-ship squadron of the Russian fleet, was
killed the first day of the battle, May 27, in the conning tower of
his flagship, the battleship Osliabia, one of the vessels sunk by
the Japanese.
Stories of the Men Who Fought.
The most graphic and thrilling details of the world's greatest
naval battles are found in the stories of the participants. No
one individual jCOuld_witness^the_ entire engagement as in the
480 (.UEATEST .\AVxiL liATTLE Oi' TllK VVOltLl).
case of the battle of Manila where the fighting zone was confined
to a space small enough to include every important detail in one
panoramic view. The battle of the Sea of Japan covered a wide
area and therefore the most thrilling incidents of the engagement
are best told in the individual stories of the men who took part
in it.
A Japanese Trap.
Captain Eojinoff, commander of the Eussian cruiser Admiral
Nakhimoff, said. ''We chose the shortest route to Vladivostok,
passing a certain strait. We were unhappily enticed by the
Japanese fleet and were completely surrounded. Our position
was hopeless from the beginning of the battle. We had indeed
fallen into a bitter trap."
Blows Up His Ship.
Baron Ferzen, who commanded the cruiser Izumrud, thus
tells of his part m the battle:
"I was cut off from the squadron and finding it impossible
to rejoin it resolved to make for Vladivostok. I put on full
speed and the enemy's cruisers came on in pursuit. Owing to
the insufficiency of my coal supply and the certainty of meeting
the enemy's cruisers I subsequently altered my course for Vladi-
mir bay, where I arrived the night of May 29. At 1:30 o'clock
the next morning in pitch darkness the Izumrud ran full on a
reef at the entrance to the bay. Having only ten tons of coal
and seeing that it would be impossible to float my vessel I ordered
the crew ashore and blew up the Izumrud to prevent her from
falling into the hands of the enemy. Ten of my sailoi's were
wounded in the battle, but the officers and the rest of the crew
are all safe."
An officer of the Japanese battleship Asahi which sank the
Borodino narrates this incident of the encounter:
''The Japanese battleship Asahi was largely engaged with the
Russian battle-ship Borodino. After the Borodino took fire and
was sinking the Asahi suspended firing, but the Borodino contin-
GREATEST NAVAL BATTLE OF THE WOT?LD 481
ued to fire. Practically her last shot struck the Asahi astern on
the starboard side, killing Lieutenant ]\Ionshita and seven other
men. Morishita's leg ^Yas shot off, hut using his sword as a crutch
he managed to reach the deck, where he died. A dying sailor
asked for paper on which to wi'ite a farewell message to the
Japanese navy. He wrote- ^Banzai! I die a glorious death.' '^
An officer of Rojestvensky's staff who was asked why the
Russian ships attempted to force the Straits of Tsushima replied:
'^We were confident of victory Reaching Vladivostok was not
the only object of our fleet. The emperor commanded us on
leaving the Baltic to fight and defeat our enemy and we were
anxious to obey his order AVe were confident and ready to fight
from the start. Our mission is ended."
The crew of the cruiser L^ral declared that three successive
twelve-inch shells completelv disabled the vessel and sent her to
the bottom inside of forty minutes.
The saddest note for St. Petersburg was struck by the destruc-
tion of the battle-ship Alexander III, which was manned by
sailors of the guard and officered exclusively by men prominent
m society and at court. Her crew served during the winter as
a regiment of the guard, of which the dowager empress was
honorary commander.
How Rojestvensky was Captured.
The commanders of the torpedo-boat destroyers which cap-
tured the Russian destroyer Bedovi with Admiral Rojestvensky
aboard gave the following details of the capture.
'^An armed guard was sent on board the Bedovi to receive her
surrender. The Russians requested the Japanese not to remove
Admiral Rojestvensky and the other officers on account of their
wounds and the Japanese complied, with the undprstanding that
the guard would execute Rojestvensky in the event of the delay
leading to a meeting with Russian ships, thus running the danger
of his recapture.
A correspondent who investigated the surrender at Liancourt
Rocks declared that Admiral Nobogatoff's conduct was disgrace-
482 GREATEST NAVAL BATTLE OF THE WORLD.
ful and unaccountable. An examination of his ships showed that
though the guns were rusty and the bottoms of the vessel covered
with seaweed, there was no lack of fighting resources. There
were heaps of ammunition and no trace of damage by the Japan-
ese shells."
When Rear Admiral Nebogatoff surrendered the Russians
hoisted red flags on their topmasts, with Russian flags below them.
The crews were drawn up in parade order on the decks, and
some of the sailors were waving white flags.
All the Russian survivors confess that the Japanese formation
was never broken and that their shooting was magnificent. Ex-
pert Japanese opinion holds that, had the Baltic fleet made a
determined attempt to force its way north, at least half of it
would have escaped. But instead of going north, Rojestvensky
turned east. This was a critical moment in the battle, and when
the Japanese saw the Russians turning east they broke into cheers.
The skill displayed by the Japanese was superhuman.
CHAPTER XXXIX
PRESIDENT ROOSEVELT ENDS 'WAR
American Executive's Mediation Between Russia and Japan Results in a Peace
Conference and the Treaty of Portsmouth— Island of Sakhalin Seized by the
Japanese Just Prior to Negotiatiop.s is Divided Between Warring Nations —
Russians Escape Payment of a Money Indemnity, but Yield to Japan Upon
All Other Points — Summary of the Treaty Which Makes Japan Chief Power
of the East.
nTHKOUGH llie mediation of Theodore Roosevelt, president of
* the United States the war between Russia and Japan was
practically brought to an end on Sei)tember 5, 1905, by the treaty
of Portsmouth.
OlRcially the war did not end on that date because th.c Jaj)-
anese plenipotentiaries refused to agree to an armislic(.' until tlu^
treaty should be ratified by the Czar of Russia and the Mikado
of Japan.
The incidents leading up to the peace negotiations were sub-
stantially as follows: Following the battle of Mukden, vAncli was
the last great land battle of the war, three considerable skirmishes
were fought in Manchuria, all resulting in victories for the Jap-
anese. Field Marshal Oyama then inaugurated a campaign for
the investment and capture of Vladivostock, Russia's onJy out-
let to the Eastern seas. Meanwhile a small Japanese army under
convoy of the navy invaded tlie island of Sakhalin off tlie east
coast of Siberia, and after a brief skirmish succeeded in defeating
the principal Russian garrison. This island once belonged to
Japan but had been ceded to Rnss^ia in the days of Japan's ^veak-
ness as a nation.
Up to this time both nations had been heavy borrovvers and it
was apparent that neither could long continue the war without
becoming further involved in debt to an extent which threatened
their <^redit and the security already glveru It ^vas ap^^areut,
m
184 PRESIDENT ROOSEVELT ENDS WAR.
also, that a continuation of the conflict meant, a long drawn out
war in which Japan could gain little additional advantage and
Kussia could suffer but little additional loss. In other words the
object for which Japan made war had already been gained and
Russia had lost about all she had to lose in the far East. To
continue the war under such conditions meant a useless and wan-
ton sacrifice of human life.
As the United States was the only nation that could offer
mediation without being suspected of ulterior motives, President
Roosevelt, through Count Cassini, the former Russian Ambassa-
dor at Washington, and Mr. Takahira, the Japanese Minister to
the United States, made friendly overtures to the governments at
St. Petersburg and Tokio in June, 1905. Favorable responses
were received and the following month peace plenipotentiaries
were appointed by both governments to meet in Washington.
The Russian plenipotentiaries were M. Sergius Witte and
Baron von Rosen. The Jaj^anese plenipotentianes were Baron
Komura and Mr. Takahira. As the conference was to be held in
midsummer it was suggested and agreed to that the actual meet-
ing ijlace of the plenipotentiaries should be at Portsmouth, New
Hampshire. Accordingly President Roosevelt place(J the govern-
ment navy yard and buildings at Portsmouth at the disposal of
the i^eace envoys and had them conveyed thither from Washington
ujDon government vessels.
The first session of the conference was held on August 9.
From that date until the 29th instant when a verbal understanding
was reached, the proposals of the envoys were so radically at
variance that it did not seem possible that an agreement would
be arrived at. The principal points in dispute were the matter
of indemnity and the cession of territoiy. The Japanese envoys
demanded a heavy money indemnity, popularly supposed to have
been $600,000,001^ although the exact amount was not made pub-
lic. They also demanded that Russia should cede Sakhalin island
to Japan to perfect the title to what the Japanese army had al-
ready seized.
The Russian plenipotentiaries yielded on all the minor de-
PRESIDENT KOOSEVELT ENDS WAR. 485
niands made by Baron Koniura, but upon these two points they
took a firm stand in the negative. They dechired day after day
that they would not pay one cent of indemnity nor cede a foot of
territoiy.
In the meantime representations were being made to the gov-
ernments of Tokio and St. Petersburg with a view of obtaining
mutual concessions which should end the apparent deadlock. One
diplomat conspicuous in these overtures was George Von L. Meyer,
United States Ambassador to Russia. Just what influences were
In'ouglit to bear upon the Mikado will probably never be definitely
known, but the popular opinion was that President Roosevelt
represented to the Japanese Emperor that Japan would forfeit
the friendship and admiration of the Amencan people if that
nation insisted upon a money indemnity. Be that as it would, the
conference was brought to a sudden and happy termination on
August 29 when Baron Komura, the senior plenipotentiary of
Japan announced to his confreres that Japan would waive a money
indemnity and agree to divide Sakhalin island at the 50tli parallel
of latitude — Japan to retain the southern part of the island and
Russia the northern end.
This was more magnanimous than even the Russian plenipoten-
tiaries had hoped for. They had no idea that Japan would cede any
portion of Sahkalm island except upon the payment of a large sum
of money^ and there was reason to believe aftei-ward that Russia
would have yielded finally and have agreed to pay a reasonable
sum as a general indemnity.
As a result of Japan ^s final decision the result of the Ports-
mouth conference was regarded as a swee^ung diplomatic victory
for Russia, and no one held this view more firmly than the Rus-
sians themselves.
M. Witte could not conceal his joy at the termination of affairs
and congratulations w^ere showered upon him from all parts of
the world over his magnificent victory.
As a matter of fact, the moral victoiy of Portsmouth was with
Japan, for by waiving her claim for indemnity and agreeing to
divide Sakhalin island she proved to the world the sincerity of her
186 PRESIDENT KOOSEVELT ENDS WMl
de^sire Tor peace, and what was of equal mipoii:auce she proved
her original contention that she had waged the war for her self-
preser\ ation— the protection of the Japanese empire— and not for
conquest of territory or for blood money
The strength of the Russian position in the Portsmouth con-
ference lay m the fact that the actual territory of Russia had not
even been invaded. All of the fighting had taken place on Chinese
territoi} and the remote island of Sakhalin. It was clear that
Russia could continue the conflict for years to come. She had a
large war revenue which had not yet been drawn upon; she had
a population capable of supplying soldiers for an indefinite period.
So vast are her possessions that a largei* per cent of her popula-
tion did not know that the empire was at war.
Japan, on the other hand, with a limited area and population
could not hope to carry the conflict mto European Russia. While
Japanese credit was good and the bond issues of the government
were over-subscribed many times in Great Britain and America,
shei could not expect with her limited resources to maintam that
credit in the face of the possibility of a long drawn-out conflict.
That her final decision was as wise as it was magnanimous, we
believe will be the verdict of time. The moral prestige she gained
by waiving a money indemnity was alone worth many times any
sum Russia might have paid.
In accordance with the verbal understanding of August 29 tlie
legal advisers of the peace plenipotentiaries, Prof. H. De Maartens
for Russia, and Henry W. Denison for Japan, drafted a treaty, of
which the following is an official, succinct summary:
Draft of Peace Treaty.
The peace treat}^ opens with a preamble reciting that his
majesty the emperor and autocrat of all the Russias, and his
majesty the emperor of Japan, desiring to close tlii:* war now
subsisting between them and having appointed thoir respective
plenipotentiaries and furnished them with full powers, which were
found to be in form, have come to an. agreement on a treaty of
peace and arranged as follows;
PRESIDENT ROOSEVELT ENDS WAR. 487
Article 1. Stipulates for the reestablishment of peace and
friendship between the sovereigns of the two empires and between
lh(^ subjects of Russia and Japan, respectively.
Article 2. His majesty the emperor of Russia recognizes tho
jireponderant interest from political, military and or*onomical
})Oints of view of Japan in the oni]jire of Corea and stipulates that
Russia will not oppose any measures for its goveniment, pTote< -
tion or control that Japan will deem necessary to take in Corea
in conjunction with the Corean government, but Russian subjects
and Russian enterprises are to enjoy the same status as the sub-
jects and enterprises of other countries.
Article 3. It is mutually agreed that the territory of Man-
churia be simultaneously evacuated by both Russian and Japanese
troops. Both countries being concerned in this evacuation their
situation being absolutely identical. All rights acquired by pri-
vate persons and companies shall remain intact.
Article 4, The rights possessed by Russia in conformity with
the lease by Russia of Port Arthur and Dalny, together with
the lands and waters adjacent, shall pass over in their entirety to
Japan, but the properties and rights of Russian subjects are to be
safeguarded and respected.
Article 5. The governments of Russia and Japan engaged
themselves reciprocally not to put any obstacles to the general
measures (which shall be alike for all nations) that China may
take for the development of the commerce and industry of Man-
churia*
Article 6. The Manchuriau railway shall be operated jointly
between Russia and Japan at Kouang-Tieheng-Tse. The two
branch lines shall be employed only for commercial and industrial
])nrposes. In view of Russia keeping her branch line, with all
rights acquired by her convention with China for the construction
of that railway, Japan acquires the mines in connection with such
branch line which falls to her. However, the rights of private
parties or private enterprises are to be respected. Both parties
to this treaty remain absolutely free to undertake what they deem
fit on expropriated ground.
488 PRESIDENT ROOSEVELT ENDS WAR.
Arti(*lo 7. Kiissia and Japan engage themselves to make a
conjunction of the two branch lines which they own at Kouang-
Tcheng-Tse.
Article S. It is agreed that the branch lines of the Man-
cluirian railway shall be worked with a view to assure conimercial
traffic between them without obstruction.
Article 9. Russia cedes to Japan the southera part of 8ak-
lialin island as far north as the fiftieth degree of nortli latitude,
together wnth the islands depending thereon. The right of free
navigation is assured m the bays of La Perouse and Tartare.
Article 10. This article recites the situation of Russian sub-
jects on the southern part of Sakhalin island and stipulates that
Russian! colonists there shall be free and shall have the right to
remain without changing their nationality. Per contra the Japa-
nese goveniment shall have the right to force Russian convicts
to leave the territory which is ceded tol her.
Article 11. Russia engages herself to make an agreement with
Japan, giving to Japanese subjects the right to fish m Russian
territorial waters of the Sea of Japan, the Sea of Okhotsk and
Behrmg Sea.
Article 12. The two high contracting parties engage them-
selves to renew the commercial treaty existing between the two
goveraments prior to the war in all its vigor, with slight modifica-
tions in details and with a most favored nation clause.
Article 13. Russia and Japan reciprocally engage to restitute
their prisoners of war on paying the real cost of keeping the
same, such claim for cost to be supported by documents.
Article 14. This peace treaty shall be drawn up in two
languages, French and English, the French text being evidence for
the Russians and the English text for the Japanese. In case of
difficulty of mteri^retation the French document to be final evi-
dence.
Article 15. The ratification of this treaty shall be counter-
signed by the sovereigns of the two states within fifty days after
its signature. Tlie French and American embassies shall be inter-
mediaries between ihe Japanese and Russian governments to
TRESIDENT ROOSEVELT ENDS WAR. 489
announce by telegraph the ratification of the treaty. Two addi-
tional ai-ticles are agreed to as follows:
Article 1. The evacuation of Manchuria by both armies shall
be complete withm eighteen months from the signing of the treaty,
beginning with the retirement of troops of the first line. At the
expiration of the eighteen months the two parties will only be
able to leave as guards for the railway fifteen soldiers per kilo-
meter.
Article 2. The boundary .which limits the parts owned respect-
ively by Russia and Japan m the Sakhalin island shall be definitely
marked off on the spot by a special limitographic commission.
News of Peace Joyfully Received,
The foregoing terms of the treaty were made public at the time
the treaty was signed and the news was joyfully received eveiy-
where except in Russia and Japan. The Russian nobility were
dissatisfied with the treaty because their personal interests lay in
prolonging the war. The Russian peasants knew nothing of the
treaty and had no way of publicly expressing themselves if they
had known. The Russian press, however, contained a general note
of dissatisfaction and was not inclined to share the opinion of Mr.
Witte that he had won a great diplomatic triumph.
Public Displeasure in Japan.
When the termsi of tlie treaty were made known in Japan the
populace manifested its displeasure by displaying tokens and signs
of mourning. Flags were half-masted in many localities and the
general sentiment was that Baron Komura had given away the
fruits of Japanese victories on land and sea. The more radical
elements made known their displeasure by violent outbreaks and
riots. Public meetings were called to protest against the ratifi-
cation of the treaty^ but the rioters were dispersed by the police.
Public indignation and wrath went so far as to vent themselves
upon the venerable Marquis Ito, the premier elder statesman of
400 PRESIDExXT ROOSEVELT ENDS WAR.
Japan, who was supposed to have advised the Mikado to yield on
the questions of indemnity and the retrocession of half of Sahkalin
island.
The attitude of the government, however, was one of finnness
and self satisfaction
In fact the far-seeing statesmen of both countries were finn in
the belief that the best tonus had been made by both sides and that
one of the most unique wars m the histor>^ of the world— one that
has no parallel among warring nations— had been brought to a
happy tennination upon a just basis which would result in perma-
nent peace for the Far East.